Chapter 1: Introduction
Chapter Text
Algirdas Baratheon (Jake Stormoen):
Artos Stark (Álvaro Rico):
Aegon Targaryen (Henry Cavill):
Ashara Dayne (Liv Tyler):
Eliana Stark (Isabelle Drummond):
Willas Tyrell (Daniel Sharman):
Garlan Tyrell (Eoin Macken):
Daenerys Targaryen (Emilia Clarke):
Bellanora Samas (Kylie Bunbury):
Robar Royce (Max Irons):
Chapter Text
Prologue I:
Maester Cressen (Oliver Ford Davies):
It’s over. At long last, it is over, Cressen thought as he watched as Stannis ride with a contingent of soldiers, whilst leaving the remainder to guard Storm’s End and protect his younger brothers.
“Maester Cressen, where is Stannis going?” Renly asked as he and the youngest of the sons of Steffon Baratheon and Cassana Estermont walked up the battlements to see him.
“He is going to King’s Landing now, Renly. Now that your brother is King, Stannis must swear fealty to him as our new King,” said Cressen, bending down to be face-to-face to the second-youngest of his charges.
And pray that he rebuilds the realm well. Well, at least officially it will be him, but unofficially it will be whomever he chooses to be Hand.
Cressen knew the Baratheon brothers well enough to know that Robert had little patience for the mundane matters of stewardships and ruling.
He was born to be a warrior.
He may have become a great warrior in killing Rhaegar Targaryen and crushing the great Targaryen dynasty underneath his boot, but he wasn’t born to rule.
He may have become a good Lord Paramount of the Stormlands if he was well advised and had a good Lady wife.
But, being a King?
Never was there a man more ill-suited than he. But better he than the Mad King.
“Will we see Robert again?” Renly asked.
“Of course you will, my dear boy. Of course you will. But you must understand, being a King will not be easy for your brother. He will need the help of Stannis and the help of both of you if he is to become a good King,” said Cressen with a kindly smile.
“I will do all I can to help him rule well and be a good King, Maester,” said an eager Renly.
Cressen beamed at how sweet he was.
But what truly made him happy was seeing Renly happy again.
However, the same couldn’t be said for Stannis and their youngest brother.
When Robert was sent to Jon Arryn as his ward, that had left him to raise the other three sons of Lord Steffon and Lady Cassana.
Renly was a bright-eyed and joyful young boy, always so happy and always made friends with everyone he met.
Stannis wasn’t an easy boy to raise, especially after the ship of Steffon and Cassana sank and they drowned off Shipbreaker Bay.
Both Robert and Stannis bore witness to the terrible event and it affected them both, even if they hadn’t realised it.
Robert, before he left for the Eyrie to foster under Jon Arryn, he turned to drinking, fighting, hunting and spending too much time with girls and women.
Cressen was sad that he lost none of these habits from his time in the Vale or afterwards.
And yet, Cressen recognised these as his ways of coping of losing his parents at so young an age.
As for Stannis, he coped by abiding by to his duty, by the law and by honour.
For he, these three things were absolute and he grew up to be a man whom would make no compromises.
All so he could make his parents proud, Cressen felt, though Stannis would never admit to it or say otherwise.
For that, and other things, Cressen treated Stannis as the son he never had, for he always turned to him for advice on everything.
Whether it was talking with people, giving speeches to smallfolk or helping raise his younger brothers, he would always turn to Cressen.
“Now that Robert is King, will he destroy the Tyrells?” eagerly asked Algirdas.
“Not that I know of,” said Cressen as he turned to the youngest of his charges.
“The war is over; Robert has won and is King now. We don’t need to worry about that, brother,” said Renly.
“They’ve starved us for a whole year, Renly. They’re bad and as evil as the Mad King,” snapped Algirdas.
Even at 5, Algirdas is a frightening boy.
If he was the eldest of the Baratheon brothers, I think he would become a Lord Paramount that would be ruthless in times of war but pensive in times of peace.
He may have even earned a place on the Small Council.
Indeed, throughout the siege, every morning after a small morning meal, Algirdas would stand out on the walls and look down on the Tyrell besiegers with a look of deep loathing and would spout hatred before spending the whole day practicing fighting with a sword in one hand and an axe in the other.
He never spent time making friends like Renly had done.
“Come, brother. Let’s get you some food and cheer you up,” said Renly, putting his arm around Algirdas and taking him back to the Round Tower.
Poor Algirdas.
He never knew his parents like his brothers do and even Renly remembers them.
He has grown up as the only one out of the 150 onboard the Windproud that survived when it crashed during the storm.
Only a babe, a few days old.
Born during a treacherous storm at sea on Steffon and Cassana’s return voyage home from Essos.
Many call him the Stormborn for being born during a storm and others say it was the Gods who saved him from the sinking which killed his parents.
Others say that being a Baratheon born during a storm was a sign that he was destined for great things.
I hope that is not his path in life. I only wish for him to be happy.
Prologue II:
Young Yohn ‘Bronze Yohn’ Royce (Ozan Dolunay):
Yohn Royce, Lord of Runestone, stood in court in the throne room of the Red Keep to see his old friend return from Dorne.
“You return, Ned! Not alone, I see,” said the King, seated on the Iron Throne, gesturing to Ned’s wife, Ashara Dayne.
King Robert.
Gods, it feels so long ago that he, Ned, Kyle, Elbert, Brandon and I would annoy Lord Arryn with our antics on the training grounds at the Eyrie and in Harrenhal at the Tourney.
But now they’re gone.
Brandon. Elbert. And Kyle, Yohn thought as he looked down at his feet and remembered hearing the news of how Kyle, his younger brother, was murdered by order of the Mad King for no other crime than that of being a companion of Brandon Stark when he demanded that Rhaegar face him for kidnapping Lyanna Stark.
“Aye, Your Grace,” said a grim and quiet Ned.
“I’m so sorry, Ned. Lyanna was the most wonderful of women,” said the King mournfully.
I met Lyanna only once.
A wild and beautiful girl, indeed. But not even she was anything like Ned’s wife here right now, and, I guess, our soon-to-be Queen.
“Aye, she was,” said Ned sadly.
“A very sad time, Lord Stark. You have our deepest condolences,” said the uncrowned Queen, Cersei Lannister, whom was soon to wed the new King.
She stood next to the King as he was seated on the Iron Throne.
There can be no doubt she is beautiful. Almost as beautiful as Ashara Dayne.
But I see how she smiles.
It’s a mummer’s smile and well-trained also.
And I see cruelty in her eyes, as green as wildfire.
Robert will be no Mad King, but will she be a Mad Queen?
“Your Grace, if I may?” asked Tywin Lannister.
“Speak, my Lord,” said the King, gesturing with his large and muscular arm.
“What is to be done with Princess Elia and the Targaryen children?” asked Tywin Lannister.
Do you intend to try and have them murdered again, Lord Lannister?
I heard the story from Ned, how your men Clegane and Lorch tried to rape and murder them, defenceless women and children, before Ned, Howland, Mark, Willam, Jorah, Theo and Martyn killed them.
Yohn noticed how the Kingsguard knights whom had sworn service to Robert, and had formerly served the Mad King, looked at Tywin with a dark fury.
Arthur Dayne, Gerold Hightower, Oswell Whent and Barristan Selmy all reached for their swords, as if ready to cut down the Lord of Casterly Rock.
Arthur Dayne’s magnificent greatsword, Dawn, glowed radiantly as the blade was half unsheathed.
Their sworn brother, Jaime Lannister, stared with shock at his father for his words, but naturally did not reach for his sword.
“It would be best for the realm, my love, if something was done with them,” said Cersei Lannister, smiling poisonously at her soon-to-be-husband.
I cannot believe that such a thing is even being discussed!
We were supposed to have stopped such horrific crimes from being committed when we removed the Targaryens!
“They are infant children, Robert! Who have done NO wrong whatsoever! Are you so keen to bloody your hammer with the blood of innocents?” Ned demanded as he reached for his Valyrian Steel greatsword, Ice, whilst his men started to protectively surround Princess Elia, Princess Daenerys and Elia Martell’s children.
Yohn was not surprised to hear that from Ned, even regarding the circumstances.
The Targaryens murdered his brother and his Father and Rhaegar’s kidnapping of his sister ultimately led to her death.
He is doing the right thing in not calling for their deaths like these cowardly Lannisters, but what will he do, if King Robert does order that they be murdered?
“What are you doing, Ned?” the King demanded.
“They will NOT be harmed. Not Princess Elia, Daenerys, Rhaenys or Aegon. They have committed no crimes,” Ned all but shouted with his frightful and thundering voice.
Quiet Wolf indeed.
He is frightful when he is furious.
Ashara Stark, whom held their son Artos in her arms, looked fearfully at her husband for what the King may say or do.
Yohn looked around and saw the Targaryen children and Martell Princess, under close guard of Ned’s closest friends and companions, including the two Crownlander knights whom swore to protect the Targaryen children.
“You would let them live? After what her husband did to your sister?!” he demanded as he pointed at Elia, who stood her ground and did not look away or look ashamed of something she was not responsible.
Unbowed, Unbent, Unbroken, like all Martells.
“After what her father did to your father and your brother?!” he continued as he pointed at Daenerys who lay in a bassinet being held by young Jory Cassel whilst Ashara Stark stood side-by-side with Elia Martell.
“And what fucking good does it do to punish the innocent for the crimes they were not responsible? Is an infant child responsible for the crimes of its father? Or are you ALL fucking stupid enough to think otherwise?!” Ned demanded as he looked around at the entire courtroom for those fools who dared to support action against the infant Targaryens and Elia Martell.
“And what if loyalists try to start a war in their name, Lord Stark? What is the lives of three children against many thousands of lives should such a war begin?” said Grand Maester Pycelle.
You disgusting old shit piece of a worm, Yohn thought as he reached for his sheathed greatsword, Lamentation.
Lamentation was the Valyrian Steel greatsword of House Royce, once thought to be lost in King’s Landing until it’s discovery during the search for wildfire left behind by the Mad King’s attempt to burn the city.
Lamentation was wielded by Ser Willam Royce during the Storming of the Dragonpit in the year 130AC until it’s disappearance.
Not even a day after it was in the hands of a Royce of Runestone again, Tywin Lannister tried to buy it from Yohn for 1 million Gold Dragons.
An offer he blatantly refused, and he made it no secret his distaste for Tywin Lannister during the talk.
“I will take them with me. To Winterfell. I will raise the children as I would my own,” said Ned.
“You would raise them? After what their fathers have done to your family? Has your Dornish whore of a wife turned you to a Targaryen lickspittle?!” Robert demanded.
There were some grins and laughs from the assembled nobles, notably Tywin Lannister smirked.
Ser Arthur Dayne did not look kindly at him for how he addressed his sister, whilst Ned drew Ice, and the Kingsguard did not even draw their swords whilst Ned pointed Ice furiously at Robert, especially not Ser Arthur, nor Ser Barristan.
“You will NEVER EVER CALL her that again, Robert! NEVER!” Ned shouted with as a cold and frightening fury.
His infuriated shout seemed to shake and silence the throne room and seemed to have even caught Tywin Lannister by surprise as he took a few steps away from Ned, blanching as he did so, as though Ned would explode in a fiery rage.
Robert was astonished that Ned would point his sword at him and shout at him so.
The entire throne room turned silent at Ned pointing his sword at Robert.
At that moment, Yohn couldn’t decide which was more frightening; Ned armed with Ice or the power of Ned’s furious voice as he murderously glared at Robert, Cersei and Tywin, as if daring them to continue.
“They’re dragonspawn! They will destroy the realm if they are allowed to live!” Robert spat.
“They are infants, Robert! Daenerys is only a few weeks old! Where is the fucking logic in such murders?!” Ned spat out as his fingers curled around Ice’s pommel as the blade pierced the floor.
“Every moment that they live, hundreds of thousands of innocents across the realm are at risk from further war and bloodshed. So, what is the lives of three children?” calmly said Tywin Lannister.
Oh, shut up, you Lannister fool.
“You’ve no right to talk about innocent lives being lost after how your fucking army sacked this city and raped and murdered defenceless smallfolk, you fucking coward!” Ned shouted as he pointed his finger accusingly at Tywin Lannister.
Despite Tywin’s fury at Ned for daring to call him a fucking coward and voicing the crimes of his army, others began to voice their opinion.
What angered Yohn was now there many in the court room who voiced their agreement with Tywin Lannister.
Stormlanders, Rivermen, Westermen, Valemen - to Yohn’s disgust - and even Crownlanders and Reachmen.
No Northerners, Dornishmen or Rivermen and Crownlander loyalist dared voice approval of such hideous acts.
Ned shook his head in disgust as he faced the entire hall and spoke, and with every word, his powerful voice thundered across the throne room, heard by all.
“This may be because I am a barbaric and savage Northerner, but I would NEVER EVER harm defenceless and innocent women and children! And yet what do I see right now? “Supposedly civilised southerners who look down on Northerners as savages with their talk of chivalry, honour and knightly virtues!
“With that in mind, by what so-called right do ANY of you have to tell me that the right thing to do is murder them?!
“By that so-called logic, myself and Robert should have been handed to the Mad King to murder to stop this war from starting!”
Yohn grinned whilst many lickspittles who dared to agree with Tywin Lannister looked ashamed at being called out in such a way.
Yohn caught eyes with his old friend as he looked around the throne room and both nodded at each other.
I am with you, my friend.
Yohn walked towards Ned and faced Robert.
Only he joined Ned to support him.
“You too, Yohn? After what the Mad King did your brother?” demanded Robert in a disappointed tone.
“I am a knight, and when I took the knightly vows, I swore that I would defend the innocent. Since when has the murder of children been common practice?! And by what right does any so-called knight in this very throne room dare call for the blood of children?! Especially children who are too young to even know that they are Targaryens or what crimes their fathers have committed?! Gods, whether New or Old, would show absolute fury at such terrible and horrific acts of butchery!” Yohn snapped, refusing to acknowledge his old friend as his King, after this display.
“Even if it meant saving thousands of lives, you would let them live?” Tywin demanded as he turned to Yohn.
Both Yohn and Ned turned angrily to face Tywin Lannister.
“Why so enraged, Lannister? Are your underclothes still in a twist because I refused to sell my sword to you?!” Yohn asked.
A great shout of laughter from the Northerners, the Dornishmen and a few Valemen arose from his question whilst Tywin darkly glared at both he and Ned.
“They are fucking dragonspawn! They don’t deserve to live! It is because of their fucking family that thousands are dead! That my Lyanna is dead!” Robert shouted as he stood up and grabbed his hammer.
Yohn reached for Lamentation, whilst Ned raised his hand to hold him back as he stood in front of him.
Ned passed him Ice.
As Yohn took hold of the immense greatsword, Ned fearlessly took a few steps forward.
Ned, what are you doing? Robert is fucking unpredictable right now!
“Do it, Robert! But you’ll have to kill me first. Do it and become just like the Mad King and murder innocents and your own friends! Come on! Kill me first to get to them and know that SHE is watching you! Come on, you coward, KILL ME!” Ned shouted as he raised his arms in the air, far away from the handle of Ice.
“Get out of the way, Ned!” shouted Robert.
“No,” Ned spat.
The entire throne room turned silent at the sound of Ned’s thundering voice daring Robert to swing his hammer at Ned.
Even Yohn was surprised by Ned’s show of defiance against the man he once considered a brother in all but blood.
But now when he saw Robert, all Yohn saw was a man broken in mind by losing Lyanna, the one woman he loved more than any other.
Ned’s mentioning of Lyanna stayed his hand, and his hammer.
Finally, Robert lowered his hammer.
“Fine! Seeing as Lord Stark sees fit to adopt the children of the family that has murdered his, they are exiled to Winterfell. Elia Martell, is exiled to Sunspear!” Robert shouted before he sat back down on the Iron Throne.
Elia Martell stood her ground and walked towards Ned until she was standing at his side, still holding her infant son Aegon in her arms and with her daughter Rhaenys hanging onto her by the hems of her dress.
“No. Where my children go, I go,” furiously said Elia Martell, though thin and fragile, was not afraid to stand up to him.
“Fine! Freeze in Winterfell for all I care!” Robert bellowed.
Ned whispered to Yohn as he turned around to Elia, her children and to his own wife, who held Daenerys.
“Thank you, Yohn,” said Ned as Yohn returned Ice to him.
“Good luck, Ned. You’ll always have my support, no matter what,” Yohn whispered back as he clapped his shoulder.
“Thank you, Lord Royce. And I am truly sorry for your brother,” said Elia Martell with a sad and exhausted resemblance of a smile.
“You are not to blame, Princess. Neither are your children,” said Yohn before he bowed his head.
Ned grabbed Elia by her arm and escorted her back to the Northerners and to Ashara.
They all walked towards the doors, whilst the Northerners kept hands on their swords in case of an attack.
Before he left, Ned turned around to face Robert.
“What would Lyanna think of you if she could see you right now?” he calmly asked before turning back around to leave with the Northerners.
Yohn faced Robert as he sat back down on the Iron Throne.
He saw how that last question hurt Robert in ways that no sword or arrow could harm him.
“My love, such talk is treasonous. This cannot be left to go unpunished,” said Cersei Lannister.
Yohn turned to Tywin, whom still glared at him for his taunt.
“No. Let them freeze in the North,” grumbled Robert.
Yohn glanced at Jon Arryn, whom looked sad at how his wards almost came to blows.
Good luck, Lord Arryn. You will need it if you are to be Robert’s Hand , Yohn thought as he returned to his place in the throne room alongside his friends Horton Redfort and Eon Hunter.
Notes:
Okay, so Ned and Ashara are going to have a full house in Winterfell, combined with their own children, as well as Theon Greyjoy!
And the full list is as follows;
Artos Stark.
Eliana Stark.
Brandon Stark.
Dyanna Stark.
Ulrick Stark.
Serena Stark.
Arya Stark.
Rickon Stark.
Chapter 3: Two Great Warriors
Chapter Text
Algirdas I:
“Come on! Strike harder than that, Ser! You can do better than that!” Algirdas boomed as he swung his sword with one hand and his axe with his other.
“I’m going on easy on you, little fawn!” said Ser Cortnay.
Algirdas laughed loudly before rushing toward Ser Cortnay, not considering how tall and strong he stood with his sword and shield ready to defend each strike.
Algirdas thought not of the danger, nor of what blow he may land on him, only of the fight and of victory.
He struck hard with his sword at the side of his kite-shaped shield before swinging his axe to the top, dragging it toward him and then striking his sword again at the shield.
The blow forced Ser Cortnay to drop his shield and he struck at Algirdas with his sword.
Algirdas parried the thrust with his sword and then swung his axe violently across, disarming him of his sword and then jumping up and kicking Ser Cortnay down.
Ser Cortnay fell to the ground, coughing as he stood back up, grabbing his sword and shield as he did so.
“Gods, Algirdas, you’re truly something. Your brothers were either too used to brute force, too calculating or too uninterested when it came to fighting. But you, you’re too fast and too determined,” said Ser Cortnay.
“Yes, that sounds like me,” Algirdas replied with a grin as he wiped the sweat from his brow and handed his practice weapons to a servant.
“My Lord. Maester Cressen and Lady Catelyn summon you.”
Algirdas turned around to see Rogar Wensington, Steward of Storm’s End, standing on the edge of the training yard, taking care to not get his fine brown leather boots in the mud of the training yard.
“My thanks, Rogar. I’ll be there in a few minutes,” said Algirdas before he took a cup of water from a servant and drank quickly.
Soon after dressing out of his training leathers, Algirdas ran inside the Round Tower and as he walked inside the throne room and saw Maester Cressen, his goodsister and his niece talking amongst each other whilst Maester Cressen held a letter in his hand.
“You summoned for me?” Algirdas asked.
The three turned to face him.
Maester Cressen, the only father-figure he had ever known after his parents had drowned when he was only a few days old.
His goodsister Catelyn, married to Stannis after the end of the rebellion which saw the eldest of his brothers crowned King.
And his beloved niece Shireen, whom often looked up to Algirdas as a father-figure, when her father and other uncles were nearly always in King’s Landing.
“We did, Algirdas. A raven has come, from King’s Landing. It’s for you,” said Catelyn, extending her hand out and offering the letter.
Algirdas reached out and took the letter.
“Uncle Algirdas! Can you take me onto the training yard later and fight with me?”
Algirdas turned around to see his nephew Fortis running toward him.
“Not today, I’m afraid, little stag. Not unless your mother says so?” Algirdas wondered whilst ruffling Fortis’ hair before turning to face Catelyn.
“Fortis, we talked about this. You must attend your lessons with Maester Cressen,” said Catelyn.
“But lessons are boring, Mother! I want to fight with Uncle Algirdas!” he complained.
“Fortis, you’re 9! You need to pay attention in lessons,” said Shireen.
“At 9? I was already fighting and getting drunk at that age,” Algirdas remarked with a grin before turning to Fortis.
Catelyn frowned at Algirdas for that comment.
“Mother, can I?” Fortis asked excitedly.
“No. I promise, that you will take further lessons with Ser Cortnay, but only when you pay attention to your lessons with Maester Cressen. Have I made myself clear?” Catelyn demanded.
Fortis nodded and said “I promise, Mother.”
Algirdas winked cheekily at Fortis and patted him on the shoulder.
“Don’t worry, Fortis, my boy! One day, you and I will fight together in tourneys and perhaps one day march an army to Highgarden and show those flowery Reachmen the fury of House Baratheon!” Algirdas said.
“Yes, Uncle Algirdas! We’ll show the Tyrells up for starving Storm’s End!” Fortis replied proudly.
Good lad.
At least someone here knows who the true enemy of House Baratheon is.
It’s not the fucking Targaryens, or what’s left of them in Essos or in the North.
It’s the fucking Tyrells, and how that fat cunt Mace Tyrell starved us for a whole fucking year.
I swore a long time ago that I would take revenge in the name of House Baratheon for what they did.
And by the Seven, one day I fucking will.
Algirdas turned back to his letter whilst Maester Cressen was walking to his solar with Fortis.
“You’re spending too much time with him,” said Catelyn as she started to leave the throne room.
“He’s a good lad. He needs to spend time with his family, when his father and other uncles are all in King’s Landing,” replied Algirdas.
“But you’re the one who has taught him to hate the Tyrells,” said Shireen.
“Don’t you, Shirry? After what they did to Storm’s End and to our house?” Algirdas asked.
“Uncle Renly and Uncle Robert don’t. And I wasn’t there, back then,” said Shireen.
“Well, I was. And they never paid the price nor apologised for what they did. One day, they should do exactly that.”
And be on the receiving end of the Baratheon fury.
Algirdas opened the letter.
‘To Lord Algirdas of House Baratheon,
Little brother! It’s been too long since we last saw you in the capital. Come to King’s Landing. Though Stannis still doesn’t want you to bring Cat, Shirry and Fortie with you. He wants his children brought up properly before they come to this fucking shit-stinking capital.
Gods, just writing that makes me want to cry for how much I miss Storm’s End.
Send a raven as soon as you are ready to travel and we’ll be glad to see you again, little brother!
Yours sincerely,
Your biggest and best looking brother!’
Ah, Robert, you silly whoremonger, Algirdas thought with a grin as he remembered the last time he saw Robert, Stannis and Renly.
He had last seen them at a tourney celebrating Shireen’s nameday in Storm’s End, four years ago, when she had turned ten and when Algirdas was eight and ten.
“What makes you laugh, Uncle Algirdas?” asked Shireen.
Algirdas turned to her and shrugged.
“Ah, just stupid talk from your Uncle Robert, little one,” he said with a grin.
“Have you been invited to King’s Landing, Uncle?” Shireen asked keenly.
“I have. But I’m sorry to say, Shirry. Your father wants you and your brother properly raised before you set foot in that place,” said Algirdas with a sad shrug.
“But why? I’ve wanted to go to the capital for years!” Shireen exclaimed.
“I know. I know, Shirry. But, you have to understand, King’s Landing isn’t a nice place. Everywhere you look, there are ambitious lickspittles and fools pretend to be your friend, only to want to pinch your gold or steal power from another. Even when your father is the Master of Ships, your uncle is the Master of Laws or your other uncle is King, it’s no place for a beautiful young lady who doesn’t know about the game,” said Algirdas.
“But it’s not just about the game there, is it?”
“No. No, it isn’t. But, that’s what it’s like at court. Sure enough, there always be nice parties and feasts to attend and make friends amongst the other beautiful ladies at court and gossip about the handsome young lords and knights coming to the capital for the next tourney. Gods knows there’s enough with your Uncle Robert as King!”
“Shireen! It’s time for your lessons!” Catelyn called, with Septa Mordane standing next to her.
“Go on. Enjoy your lessons and learn about what ladies do and shouldn’t do,” Algirdas said with a grin and a japing tone of voice.
“Shut up, Uncle,” replied Shireen with a smirk at which Algirdas chuckled.
Ashara I:
After getting up from her empty bed, Ashara walked to Maester Gelimund’s solar and, as she had done for the past three moons, she asked the same question.
“Good morning, Maester. Has there been no ravens from Castle Black or from the Wall at all?”
“Not from Lord Stark, my Lady. Just from Maester Aemon. He writes that the Night’s Watch and the Northern army march to fight the last of the Army of the Dead at Skirling Pass.”
He passed her the letter and she fearfully read the letter.
‘ To Lady Ashara of House Stark,
My Lady, your Lord husband leads the Northern army alongside Lord Commander Mormont towards Skirling Pass to fight the last of the Army of the Dead.
Both are certain that this is the last army they shall face and that with their defeat and the destruction of the Night King, the world shall at last be safe from the Long Night.
I also write to inform you that your sons, Lords Artos, Ulrick and Brandon and your daughter, the Lady Dyanna, are all safe and in good health.
As are your wards; your nephew Jon Snow, Theon Greyjoy and my great-great-great nephew Aegon.
Yours sincerely,
Maester Aemon Targaryen.’
I must bring this news to Elia, Rhaenys, Daenerys and my children, was the first on Ashara’s mind as she thanked Maester Gelimund and walked downstairs to see her childhood friend Elia having breakfast with her daughter Rhaenys, Elia’s goodsister Daenerys and Ashara’s daughters Eliana, Serena and Arya, as well as Eliana’s friends Jeyne Poole and Beth Cassel and Ashara and Ned’s youngest son Rickon.
Arya was just settling back home having been a ward of the Mormonts of Bear Island.
Standing close by Rhaenys and Daenerys were their sworn swords; Ser Alliser Thorne protecting Daenerys and Ser Jaremy Rykker protecting Rhaenys.
“Mother!” Serena called cheerfully.
“Serena. And how are all my dears this morning?” Ashara asked before she sat at her place at the high table.
“Glad to be back home from Bear Island, Mother,” replied Arya, whom had been Lord Jorah and Lady Lynesse Mormont’s ward for two years, just as her elder sister Dyanna had.
“Did you not enjoy being at Bear Island? I thought that you always wanted to be a warrior?” asked Daenerys.
“No, I enjoyed it. Though when Dacey, Alysane, Jorelle and Lyra all left to go and fight at the Wall and Beyond, I was stuck at Bear Island and with Lady Lynesse trying to turn me into a fancy lady like all Hightowers. Lyanna Mormont and I had so much fun going for rides around Bear Island and training on our own,” Arya answered, whom looked unimpressed when she mentioned Lynesse Mormont, but was happy when she mentioned Lyanna Mormont.
I’ll never understand why she, a Hightower of Oldtown, accepted the proposal of a Mormont of Bear Island.
Yes, he is a great warrior and knight and proved that so in Robert’s Rebellion and the Greyjoy Rebellion, but Bear Island is hardly a place that would impress the Hightowers.
It’s only with Ned building the Cailin Canal and giving him the position of Admiral of the Western Fleet and that he gets his fair share of dividends from the trade of the Cailin Canal that Bear Island is richer than it used to be.
Elia grinned at Arya’s choice words about Lynesse Mormont but then noticed the letter in Ashara’s hands.
“Ash, what is that? Is there news?” she asked.
“Yes,” said Ash before she passed the letter to her best friend.
Elia worriedly read it, rightfully fearing for her only children.
“Mother? Aunt Elia? What is it?” asked Eliana.
In spite of being no actual blood relation to her children, Elia was always referred to as Aunt Elia by Ashara and Ned’s children.
“They march for Skirling Pass, to fight the last of the armies of the undead,” replied Elia.
Who would have thought that the mad prophecies that Rhaegar became so obsessed with actually had some truth to them?
But all that Rhaegar had done to fight them was all for naught.
The war Beyond the Wall had been ongoing for nearly two years, when Ned led the armies of the North to Castle Black in response to the oncoming army of 100,000 wildlings approaching the Wall, led by the King Beyond-the-Wall, Mance Rayder.
But all of that changed, when Ned had seen the reason why they were coming to the Wall, not to invade and conquer the North, but to be safe from the undead.
Ned showed this to Ashara and their family when he had brought two wights in cages from Castle Black to Winterfell.
Just seeing the wights had given Ashara night terrors for weeks.
Artos I:
Artos rubbed his gloved hands together as he spied the Stark campsite ahead, eager to feast on the prey he had hunted with Brandon, Ulrick, Dyanna, Jon, Aegon and Theon in the edge of the forest.
He saw Val, Jon’s lover, looking at them from near the camp’s edge.
“What have you southerners brought for dinner?”
“Deer and some hares,” Ulrick replied before he drank from wineskin.
“Got any wine in that, Ulrick? Our wine has fucking gone,” she said as Artos walked toward her, holding a deer carcass with both hands.
“Aye. Go on,” Ulrick replied before throwing it to her.
“Why, thank you, Lord Ulrick, Ser! What would I ever do without your southern kindness?” she asked in a high-pitched voice and a hand over her heart which reminded Artos of Eliana and Serena.
Jon shook his head at his woman before walking to her and kissing her.
“Are you well, Jon?” she asked whilst stroking his hard and bearded face.
“Aye. The deer and hares didn’t bite,” he replied before showing her his catches.
Artos was glad to feel the warmth of campfires as he walked past Val and Jon and made his way to the tent he shared with Ulrick, Brandon, Aegon, Jon and Theon, but Aegon had gone to spend time on his own, as he often did.
Artos threw down his prey at the edge of the tent and wandered inside, snatching a hunting knife from the table.
“Gods, I’m fucking hungry,” Artos muttered as he brought his deer carcass inside and placed it on his table.
“I’ll be glad once this is all over and we can go back home to Winterfell,” Brandon said as he lay down on his bedroll.
“Just one more battle,” said Ulrick as he grabbed his shield and spun it around on the frozen ground.
Artos pierced the lower body of the deer and began to eviscerate it from the bottom to the top, as he had been shown by Domeric Bolton, heir to the Dreadfort.
“Are you sure you’re not a Bolton as opposed to a Stark?” Theon jested as he threw down his four hares.
“Quite fucking sure. I don’t fucking like listening to screams when I’m back home, as opposed to liking the screams of the girls and women you take to bed when they see the size of your cock,” Artos replied with a grin before pulling the deer pelt off of it.
Brandon and Ulrick began to light a small fire and Theon grabbed a spit whilst Artos chopped the deer into pieces and ripped out the organs before Theon impaled both front legs with the spit and placed it atop the fire.
Artos grinned as he sighed whilst sitting down beside the fire alongside his younger brothers and his brother in all but blood.
Gods, I love the smell of sizzling meat.
“Fuck, I can’t believe how much I miss home with being north of the Wall for so long,” said Theon.
“Which home, Theon? Pyke or Winterfell?” Brandon wondered.
“Both,” Theon replied.
“Well, when you do return home to Pyke, there’ll be no whores for you. Just salt wives for the choosing from the Free Cities and beyond,” Ulrick pointed out.
“Aye, something to really look forward to. The Summer Isles especially,” said Theon.
“Aye, I’m not surprised about that. I’ve heard it said that they consider fucking a way of worshipping their gods and that to be a whore is an important profession,” Artos jested at which they laughed.
“Aye, it is an important profession. That’s definitely the first place I’ll go to when I get home and become captain of my own ship. Spending time in my bed, their gods will look kindly on them for how much “worshipping” they’ll be doing in bed with me,” Theon replied.
“I wouldn’t be so sure, lads.”
Artos turned around to see Aegon and Jon enter their tent.
“Why not?” Brandon asked.
“Heard from some rangers who’ve just heard the latest rumours from ‘round Westeros. The Summer Isles have been conquered by some Valyrian warlord from Lys who fancies himself as the next Aegon the Conqueror,” Aegon replied before drinking from his own wineskin.
“Stupid cunt better not outlaw all the good traditions and replace them with his own,” Theon muttered with annoyance.
Artos’ ears were pricked when he heard the footsteps of someone running.
It was Dyanna, who came running to their tent.
“Come quickly! Qhorin Halfhand and Uncle Benjen have just returned from scouting! The undead fuckers are coming.”
She had said the last part with an eerie and fearful silence.
Even after over a year of fighting the Armies of the Dead, at the Fist of the First Men, Frostfangs, Craster’s Keep, Hardhome, twice in the Haunted Forest and most recently at Thenn Valley, Artos was fearful of the undead that had plagued the North for centuries and millennia.
Artos stood up and was about to take his prey off of the spit.
“You Starks. Allow me,” said Aegon with a sigh and shaking his head before he grabbed the spit with both hands and put it on the table without hurting his hands.
“Targaryen show off,” Theon muttered as he grabbed his favoured bow, a dragonbone bow he had bought from a Pentoshi merchant doing business in White Harbour.
Both he and Dyanna, whom favoured the bow, had dragonbone bows, which they took everywhere with them.
“We’ll have to eat them later for supper,” Artos with annoyance, as he was could hear his stomach growling at the sight and smell of the meat.
Artos led his siblings, Theon, Jon and Aegon to Father’s tent, where the Lords of the North, Free Folk commanders and officers of the Night’s Watch were already gathered.
“…and how many do they number?” asked Father as Artos stood alongside Smalljon Umber and Harrion Karstark.
“20,000, brother. Of that I am certain. And I saw him,” said Uncle Benjen.
Him.
Artos shivered as he remembered seeing the monster which Uncle Benjen spoke of.
He had first seen him at the Craster’s Keep, where he had raised Craster and his newly born sons and turned them into White Walkers, after Jon and Val had gone there to kill Craster and rescue his daughter-wives.
He saw him again at Hardhome where the had begun to evacuate less than 10,000 Free Folk from there before they were attacked by seemingly endless hordes of wights.
And it was there where he had first killed a White Walker, by eviscerating it with a greatsword of dragonglass.
Salvation had come for the realm when during excavations in the First Keep of Winterfell, a chamber had been discovered containing ingots of Valyrian Steel.
A chamber built by Brandon the Builder, whom had been preparing for the day when the undead would rise again to threaten the living.
“They will be here by sunrise, Lord Stark,” said Qhorin Halfhand.
Father nodded as he sighed and looked down at the map.
“Then they will come and find us ready for them. And we will fight to the end. Whether we live or die, we fight to protect the world from they whom would end all life across the world,” said Father as he looked up to face them all.
Night’s Watch, Northerners and Free Folk.
“We’ve known that this day would come. We’ve known it for years now. But as long as we hold them back and kill the Night King, then we might be able to save the world. This will not be easy. Though we outnumber them 2-1, we all know full well of what magic the Night King can use,” Father continued.
Artos nodded, remembering when at Thenn Valley, the Night King had summoned a blizzard to push them back just as they had gotten so close to him and killed over a dozen of his White Walkers and Val, Jorelle, Domeric, Torrhen, Theon and Dyanna aimed dragonglass arrows at the Night King.
“Prepare the Valley for battle. Sacrifice as many trees as we must for defences and for fire,” said Father.
“Aye, my Lord,” said the Lords of the North.
Artos remained behind as they all left to carry out their orders.
“Are you well, Artos?” Father asked.
“Aye, I am, Father,” Artos replied with a nod.
“I am going to the Godswood nearby later to pray. Will you come with me?” he asked.
“Aye, I will,” said Artos.
Father hugged Artos and then all of his children before hugging Theon, Jon and Aegon.
“Whatever happens tomorrow, never forget that I love you all. Even if you are not my blood, I have always loved you as my own,” said Father with a sad smile.
Chapter 4: A Dark Place in my Dreams
Chapter Text
Interlude I:
Cley Cerwyn (Tom Varey):
I need to be back home, not here.
I miss Mother, Jonelle and even Maester Rhodri’s dull lessons.
I need to be back and go hunting with Father again rather than being here, fighting these fucking monsters.
Cley was excited to at the thought of fighting this final battle against the last of the Army of the Dead.
And he let his memories of home flood his mind rather than focussing whilst sharpening his dragonglass axe on the grindstone.
“Any longer, and there’ll be nothing left on that axe!” he heard behind him.
Cley broke away from his thoughts and turned to see Aegon and Artos walking toward him.
Cley stood up and grabbed his shield with his left hand and held his battle axe with right hand.
“You Cerwyns and your axes,” Artos commented as he shook his head with a smirk.
“Don’t your mother’s family favour the sword as opposed to all other Dornishmen?” Cley asked.
“Aye, true enough,” Artos replied with a nod.
“Just out of interest, has your Lord Father let you hold his axe yet?” Aegon asked whilst eating a chunk of roasted meat.
Ever since Valyrian Steel ingots were discovered in the First Keep of Winterfell, weapons had been forged for the Northern Lords and even for the Free Folk leaders whom swore fealty to Lord Stark and for the lands Beyond-the-Wall to answer to Winterfell.
House Cerwyn had been awarded a great battle-axe which Father had named Vorpal.
“Aye. And I can’t fucking wait to one day take it into battle,” said Cley eagerly.
“Come, Cley. We’re going for a drink. What could be our last,” said Artos.
Cley nodded and followed he and Aegon.
For a long time when he was a boy, Cley had despised Aegon, his sister and his aunt for being Targaryens.
Father had a particular hatred for Aegon’s grandfather and his father, for Rickard Stark was his childhood friend when Lord Medger Cerwyn was warded at Winterfell as a boy.
But over the years, attending feasts at Winterfell and brawling and fighting in the training yard with Aegon, Cley saw past his Targaryen heritage.
All other sons and heirs of Northern lords had.
Especially when Aegon was raised as a Northerner, spoke like one and not like some fancy twat from down south and he worshipped the Old Gods and he often said that he had never set foot in a Sept.
Cley followed them to Artos’ tent, where he sat beside Benfred and Brandon Tallhart and Dacey Mormont passed him a mug of Karhold Bronze.
Smalljon belched loudly after drinking two mugs of Karhold Bronze.
“Our last battle up here, North of the Wall. That’d be fucking nice. That the war can end and we all can return home,” commented Harrion Karstark.
“Life will be so fucking strange when we all go back home,” Aegon commented before finishing the last of his tankard.
“Aye, it will be. First thing I do when I get back home, is be drunk for a whole fucking week and wake up with at least two whores in my bed!” Asher Forrester commented before belching louder than Smalljon.
“Only two? I’m surprised, Forrester! I thought from your stories that you’d have a small army of whores fighting over getting into your bed!” Jorelle commented.
“No, Jorelle. That’s me you’re getting confused with!” Theon boasted.
“Fuck off, squid! How about I pull down my breeches and show you who’s got the biggest cock north of the Wall?!” Smalljon bellowed.
“Bold fucking words from a fucking Umber!” said Rickard Ryswell before he slipped from his stool, spilling half of his tankard over his armour.
“Come on them, Ryswell! You big stallion! Let’s see your horse cock!” said Smalljon.
“I wouldn’t be so sure, Smalljon! The Ryswells only get their cocks out for their horses!” said Aegon.
“Alright, then Targaryen. Let’s see your cock, big dragon boy, and see if it’s worth boasting about!” said Roose Ryswell.
“You’ve upset him, Aegon! The Ryswells don’t get their cocks out for their horses! They spread their legs for their horses!” Smalljon added.
“I’d rather see yours, Smalljon, so I can cut it off!” said Domeric.
“Oh, Dom. You’re a man after my heart,” Lyra commented whilst holding her hand over heart dramatically as though she was a soft, southern lady.
Cley was laughing with everyone else at the banter between them before a loud warhorn could be heard.
“Night’s Watch,” said Rodrik Forrester, instantly recognising the sound.
Each man and woman in the tent reached for their sheathed weapon.
A second could be heard.
Cley took a deep breath as he tightened the grip on his axe.
And then he heard the third.
Old Gods, watch over us today as we fight to save the world from the monsters that would destroy it.
Cley finished his drink and ran out of the tent and looked around for the household men of House Cerwyn.
He saw Father climbing onto his horse before being handed Vorpal by his squire.
“Cley!” Father bellowed.
Cley ran to Father’s side, gripping his hand as he got to him.
“Are you ready?”
“Aye, Father. I’m ready. To show these undead fuckers that they should have stayed dead,” Cley replied fervently.
Father patted him proudly on the shoulder.
“Good lad. Honed and Ready ,” he said as held Vorpal up high.
“ Honed and Ready ,” Cley repeated as he held up his own axe.
Cley led half of the footmen of House Cerwyn to the frontline, in the pass between the two high mountains, where the undead would be forced to fight them on.
Cley looked up at the mountains, where at different levels, there were dozens of groups of archers from Houses Bolton, Tallhart, Stark, Glenmore, Forrester and Karstark, all commanded by Dyanna, Theon, Bran Tallhart and Ethan Forrester.
As Cley ran to the frontline, where in front were lines of sharpened stakes and trenches dug in front of the stakes.
Cley took a deep breath as he looked at the horizon and saw an enormous horde of undead, all spread out, with absolutely no organisation at all.
All were sprinting towards them and with undead mammoths and giants behind them.
Cley looked at his axe of dragonglass and kissed the blade.
Cut down as many of those bony fuckers as we come across.
I want to go back home, hug Mother and Jonelle and one day wed a pretty girl and have children.
I thought life a joke because I am heir to House Cerwyn before marching north.
Never again.
“Steady, lads,” Cley said to his men at either side of him, whom showed their fear as they could all hear the fearsome screeches of the charging undead.
“Hold your ground, men and women of the North! We stand here at the edge of the world to save all whom live from the walking dead. So long as you stand your ground, they will not win! If I am to die here, I will die fighting! What of you?! Will you run? Will you flee back to your kin?! The kin who will become like them because you didn’t fight?!” shouted Lord Stark.
“No!” Cley proudly shouted as he took deep breaths.
“Stand your ground then! And when night falls, I swear to you all, they will all be naught but fucking piles of bones and ice! Fight with me, sons and daughters of the North and let’s end this war with a Northern victory!” Lord Stark boomed as he rode before them on horseback.
Cley roared and cheered as he lifted his axe up.
“Now, my Lord!” Theon called from the mountain.
“Open fire!” Lord Stark ordered.
The archers fired numerous volleys on the charging Army of the Dead.
Cley nodded with a grin as he saw dozens of undead soldiers, giants and mammoths collapse from the arrows.
“Again! Light the scum up!” Lord Stark commanded.
And in reply, the archers fired with flaming arrows and Cley’s grin widened into a large smile when he saw what looked like hundreds of undead falling to flaming arrows.
And that’s just the warmup, you fucking undead!
As wights ran past or ran over burning weights, they too caught fire and were falling dead also.
But as they burned, the giant wights and mammoth wights charged past.
Cley turned to see Father ride alongside Lord Stark to join the cavalry.
Good luck, Father.
Cley turned his head back to the battle when he heard the roaring screech of giants and mammoths.
Cley took two spears, with dragonglass spearheads and he threw one at an oncoming mammoth.
The spear was lodged into its enormous skull.
He threw his second at a giant at its side.
The spear hit it in its chest.
The giant fell to its knees whilst the mammoth exploded into pieces.
The giant also exploded whilst more charged toward them.
Cley roared and was the first to break rank.
He sliced his axe across at a giant armed with a massive club.
The giant hadn’t seen Cley until it was too late.
His axe had sliced into its hip and then he slammed the head into its groin.
The giant screeched loudly and horribly before it exploded.
Cley was glad when he saw Artos, Smalljon, Ulrick, Brandon, Harrion, Eddard, Torrhen, Aegon, Dacey, Alysane, Jorelle and Lyra joining the fighting, slashing and smashing into wights, giants and mammoths.
Cley felt his heart sink to see a giant riding atop a mammoth and smashing its club onto a group of Night’s Watch brothers and then onto a group of men of House Hornwood men-at-arms.
Cley ran towards this foe, slicing at the mammoth before it could swing its enormous tusks at him.
He missed its leg, and the mammoth turned its dark and lifeless eyes to him.
Cley dodged back before it could swing its head and impale him with its tusks.
Cley threw his shield at it and then roared as he grabbed his axe with both hands and leapt up toward it.
The mammoth swung its tusks at his shield, shattering it to pieces.
But it didn’t move in time to avoid Cley when he buried his axe into its skull, just above its eyes.
The mammoth exploded.
Cley was pushed back, landing on the ground, arse first, reminding him of the blizzard at Thenn Valley.
Cley groaned as he stood back up.
He looked at his arms to see numerous gashes on it.
He stood back up to see the giant that had mounted it was just starting to stand up.
Cley groaned with pain as he forced himself to stand back up.
Fuck, that fucking hurts, he thought as he stared at the giant, who had its back turned to him.
Cley ran at it and sliced his axe at its spine three times.
The giant collapsed onto its knees before Cley finished it off by smashing his axe across into its face.
The giant exploded and as it exploded, Cley saw what looked like dozens of White Walkers approaching them.
No.
Not fucking them!
“The Night King must be running out of foot soldiers now!” Sigorn Thenn shouted.
“Back! We have to get back! Now!” Artos commanded before he threw a dragonglass spear at a White Walker, impaling it in the stomach.
Cley ran back, following Lyra and Ulrick, whom had just smashed two wights down with his axe.
Cley panted as they retreated further into the valley, just as their archers were unleashing volleys of dragonglass arrows and fire arrows onto them.
Cley was glad to see several White Walkers die.
He grinned when he heard the familiar warhorn of the North ahead of the undead, just behind them.
The White Walkers turned behind in confusion.
“Not quite what you expected, is it?” Dormund Giantsbane asked with a laugh.
The White Walkers turned back to face them.
Lord Stark’s plan will destroy them here.
It must.
This is not the fucking end of us nor is it the end of the world.
Aegon I:
A second White Walker charged at Aegon with a spear.
Aegon blocked his thrust with Blackfyre once and then twice before drawing a dragonglass dagger from his belt.
It sliced at the dagger to disarm him, but as it disarmed him, Aegon chopped Blackfyre onto it, eviscerating it.
The White Walker exploded before Aegon picked up his dragonglass dagger and threw it at the spine of one running up the mountain towards their archers.
It exploded just as Theon was aiming an arrow at it.
“Thanks Aegon! Saved me an arrow!”
“Just keep shooting at these fucking monsters, Theon! And you won’t hear no complaints from me!” Aegon yelled back before another White Walker charged at him with a battle axe, one as big as Cley’s.
Aegon dodged its first swipe at him and then Aegon struck Blackfyre onto it.
It blocked Blackfyre, but Aegon grinned when he saw the fear in its cruel and dead icy blue eyes.
Aye, that’s right, you icy fucker!
This is Valyrian Steel!
One of the few things in the world that can destroy you cunts!
They clanged their weapons together, both were pushing their weapons toward the other.
The White Walker’s brows twisted in fury as it pushed its axe toward Aegon, turning his grin into a fearful grimace.
Aegon tried to push the axe to the side.
The White Walker responded by punching him hard in the chest.
Aegon collapsed to the ground.
Aegon couldn’t feel Blackfyre in his hands.
He looked to his side, but then he looked up.
The White Walker stood above him, it’s axe raised in the air.
Suddenly, it exploded.
Aegon panted as he spotted an arrow of dragonglass amongst its icy shards.
“Just looking out for you, winged lizard!” he heard from the hills.
“Glad to have you watching out for me, squid!” Aegon shouted before grabbing Blackfyre and standing back up, glad to rejoin the battle.
Aegon sliced Blackfyre onto a White Walker armed with a greatsword.
It blocked the blow, but had the familiar fearful glare in its eyes when they fell onto the Valyrian Steel sword of both House Targaryen and then the rebellious House Blackfyre.
It swung its own sword at Aegon, which he narrowly dodged.
The second blow it swung at him, Aegon shivered when he felt the sharp touch of ice on his arm.
He looked down and saw that it had cut him from his elbow to his wrist.
It sliced down onto Aegon, which he blocked and then forced the sword to the side.
As the White Walker tried to regain its balance, Aegon sliced across its belly.
The White Walker exploded as Aegon panted through his teeth as he felt the pain in his arm.
Another crossed paths with him and tried to impale him with a spear.
Aegon grabbed the spear with one hand as it narrowly avoided his rib cage.
And with his other hand, he eviscerated it from its groin to its neck with Blackfyre.
The White Walker exploded, and as it exploded, Aegon could feel the icy touch of its spear disappear from his other hand.
Two more came at him, one with an axe and the other with a hammer.
The one with an axe chopped across with its axe and Aegon blocked it with Blackfyre, making sure that its axe hooked onto the blade, giving Aegon the chance he realised that needed.
He stabbed it with the blade as he pushed it toward the White Walker.
He pulled it out before it exploded before facing the one with the hammer.
You favour the hammer, like the man whom killed my cunt of a father, he thought with a scowl.
It swung at him once, he dodged the blow by jumping back.
The next blow, it smashed down onto him.
Aegon blocked the blow and then sidestepped, nearly slicing onto its leg as he did so.
The White Walker turned to him and smashed its hammer across at him.
He blocked the blow and then swung Blackfyre across, slicing its throat.
The White Walker exploded.
As it exploded, Aegon looked around at the many White Walkers they still had to fight.
How many more of these icy fuckers are there?!
Where the fuck is the fucking Night King?!
As if to answer his inner question, he heard a frightened voice behind him.
“Fucking hells! It’s him! The fucking Night King!” screamed Brandon Dustin after he cleaved a White Walker with his axe.
Aegon turned around to see what looked like thirty more White Walkers joining the fray, and behind them, standing two feet taller than each of them, was the Lord of the Undead.
Aegon took a deep breath before he charged towards the first of the oncoming White Walkers.
“Taste my fire and blood, fucking monsters!” Aegon shouted before slicing Blackfyre across at one armed with a sword.
It easily blocked his blow, and tried to slice its own blow at Aegon’s neck.
Aegon somersaulted backwards, missing his neck, but cutting his forehead.
Fucking cunt!
Aegon’s anger forced him to stand back up and hold Blackfyre with both hands as it charged at him.
He blocked its first thrust and then at its second, it tried to slice down at him with an overhead blow.
Aegon dodged the blow and swung Blackfyre across, slicing at its belly.
Just as he caught his breath, it exploded.
As he held Blackfyre up, ready to fight the next, he looked at how all of the White Walkers stared at him.
Including the Night King.
“Come on! Which of you is the next to die forever?! Come and fucking die! Or do you fucking fear me?!”
As if to answer his question, another came charging at him with a large axe.
And as it charged toward him, the others came charging, just as Aegon’s friends; Artos, Ulrick, Bran, Dyanna, Jon, Theon, Smalljon, Harrion, Torrhen, Eddard, Dacey, Alysane, Jorelle, Lyra, Brandon Dustin, Owen, Robin, Donnel, Sigorn, Dormund, Toregg, Val, Brandon Tallhart, Benfred, Cley, Domeric, Roose, Rickard and Roger came charging down, screaming their battle cries and shouting the words of their respective houses.
Aegon blocked a blow from this White Walker and it swung at him again, before revealing a dagger at its side.
Aegon rained Blackfyre down onto it.
It fearfully blocked Blackfyre with its axe, but then Aegon turned his eyes to its dagger.
It thrusted towards Aegon’s chest.
Aegon yelled as he moved his chest out of the way, only for the dagger to cut at his upper body, cutting just above his abdominal muscles.
Aegon grunted furiously as he swung Blackfyre across, slicing at the White Walker’s hand.
His blow had cut off its hand.
The White Walker stared at its stump in shock before Aegon ferociously yelled as he eviscerated it.
As he panted, he pierced Blackfyre into the frozen ground.
He leant on it, taking deep breaths as he looked at the numerous places he had been wounded since the battle began.
How much fucking longer will this take?!
But suddenly, he felt a bone-chilling presence standing in front of him.
He looked up in shock to see the Night King standing in front of him, holding up its great falx.
“It’s all fucking over, you fucking cunt. You’ve fucking lost,” Aegon spat as he tasted blood pouring down his lips and nose.
It pointed its falx at him and gestured at the ground between them.
Aegon pulled Blackfyre out of the ground and pointed it at him.
Aegon sliced across at it, but it easily blocked the blow and swung Blackfyre across, taking Aegon with it.
Aegon stood back up as he pulled Blackfyre out of the ground, and as he did so, he saw the Night King take up a spear from one of his dead foot soldiers.
He turned to him, glaring at him with his fearful icy eyes.
He gripped the spear and threw it at Aegon.
Aegon jumped aside the moment he saw him lift the spear to throw it, somersaulting across in the snowy rocks.
He looked up to see the spear pierce into a large rock and the rock cracked and fell to pieces.
Aegon looked up and stood back up, leaning on Blackfyre as he did so.
He swung it across at the Night King, whom quickly and easily blocked each blow with skill and speed like none Aegon had ever seen.
Aegon sliced down, and he blocked it, with Blackfyre clanging onto the centre of his icy falx.
The Night King bounced it off of his falx and with the back of his falx, hit it onto Aegon’s wounded side before slicing him from his left shoulder to the middle of his abdominal muscles.
Aegon fell to the ground, groaning as he did so.
The Night King pressed the blade of his falx against his bloodied face.
No.
No!
Not like this!
Aegon reached up and grabbed the falx with one hand, forcing it aside.
He grabbed Blackfyre with his other hand and stood back up, yelling as he swung it down onto the Night King.
The Night King blocked his blows and as Aegon swung to his side, the Night King blocked with the back of his falx and then sliced the blade across Aegon’s shoulder.
Aegon gritted his teeth, determined to not scream, show pain or fear as he sliced again at the Night King.
He swung Blackfyre at him again, and as they pressed their weapons against each other, Aegon dodged his fist when he saw him try to punch his wounded chest.
Aegon used this as a chance and sliced Blackfyre onto his shoulder.
The Night King stared in shock that his weapon harmed him.
“Do you feel it, monster? The pain?” Aegon asked, grinning before he spat blood pouring out of his mouth.
The Night King stood upright and readied his falx to chop down onto Aegon.
“I’ll take that as an aye, fuck-face,” Aegon said with a chuckle.
The Night King smashed his falx down onto Aegon.
He only managed to block the blade, but as he did so, he punched him in the side.
And as he lowered his guard, the Night King sliced him from his shoulder to his sternum.
Aegon groaned as he fell to his knees.
Gods, that punch felt like a fucking battering ram!
He looked looked at his wounds, and felt that the next was going to be his last.
No. I’m not fucking dying like this!
Aegon looked up at the Night King as he swung his falx to his shoulder, as if readying himself to chop his head off.
“Oh, no you don’t.”
As if to tell him the opposite, the Night King swung his falx across.
Aegon blocked the swing with Blackfyre and then grabbed the falx with his left hand.
He then released his grip on Blackfyre with his right hand and grabbed the falx with his right hand also.
With his last remaining strength, he shoved the blade of the falx onto the ground and then reached for Blackfyre.
He sliced Blackfyre down onto the Night King.
He panted as he realised that he hadn’t blocked nor dodged the blow.
He had eviscerated him.
This is for Uncle Brynden, Aegon thought as he thrusted Blackfyre into his heart.
“I told you it’s fucking over, didn’t I?” Aegon snapped as he stared at his icy eyes.
The Night King stared him hard in his eyes.
I’m not afraid of you anymore, you icy fucker!
Finally, the Night King exploded.
The force of the explosion pushed Aegon back, with Blackfyre in his hands as he landed on his back.
Everywhere around him, Aegon could hear familiar explosions.
Is it done?
Is it truly over?
Have we won?
“Aegon! Aegon!”
Aegon smiled when he heard the familiar sound of Ulrick’s voice.
Ulrick came running over with Artos, Harrion, Smalljon, Theon, Dacey, Rodrik and Domeric.
“You did it! You did it, you fucking mad dragon!” Harrion commented.
“Aye,” Aegon muttered before coughing blood and struggling to keep his eyes open.
No, I’m not dying like this.
“Pick him up! Come on!” Ulrick shouted.
Ulrick picked him up by his left arm, whilst his right arm was picked up by Smalljon and his legs were picked up by Dacey and Harrion.
“Come on. Just breathe, Aegon! You can do this! We’re going to get you back to Castle Black and to your old and ancient uncle,” Aegon heard Rodrik say before he finally closed his eyes.
Chapter 5: A Painful Return
Chapter Text
Eliana I:
“Sister! They’re coming back!” Eliana heard outside her chamber.
She turned around to see Arya rushing around with excitement.
Thank the Gods they return.
It’s been over a year since I last saw Father, Artos, Brandon, Ulrick, Dyanna, Jon, Theon.
And Aegon.
She stood from her chair and followed Arya to the feasting hall and then onto the courtyard.
Eliana was elated to see Father ride through the gates of the Great Keep of Winterfell.
Followed closely behind by her brothers, her cousin, her sister and Father’s wards, Theon and Aegon.
But when she saw Aegon, she felt her heart sink to see him covered with bandages over his face.
Mother greeted Father as he climbed down from his horse.
“Ned,” she said, running to him and hugging him.
“Ash,” he replied, holding her fiercely before running his hands through her hair and kissing her.
Eliana ran up to Artos and then to her twin, Brandon, and Ulrick, whilst Dyanna was being hugged by their youngest sister, Arya, whom had long looked up to Dyanna.
“Thank the Gods you are all back home!” Eliana said when she hugged Brandon.
“Not the Gods you should be thanking, sister. It’s Aegon,” he replied gruffly.
“Did he…?”
“Aye, he did. But the monster wounded him many times,” said Ulrick.
“Come now, Rhaenys, don’t swarm your brother. Let him breathe,” said Father when he noticed Rhaenys hugging her brother hard.
Whilst Rhaenys did just that, nothing stopped Aunt Elia from crying as she held and hugged Aegon.
“Mother, I’m alright,” Aegon tried to assure her, whilst blushing as though he was embarrassed.
“Ulrick. Bran. Help Aegon to Maester Gelimund,” Father ordered.
Both her brothers walked to Aegon.
“I’m fine, I can walk there myself,” Aegon told them.
“Not with those wounds all over you, fool. You heard Father,” Bran snapped before both he and Ulrick dragged Aegon to Maester Gelimund.
“What happened to him?” Rhaenys asked Artos.
Eliana, Aunt Elia and Daenerys turned to Artos as he looked at Aegon walking inside.
“He fought several White Walkers before he came to face the Night King. We were all fighting White Walkers to be able to help. But even then, he managed to kill him. But those monsters cut him on his face, chest, shoulder and arm at least five times. Maester Aemon has skill like no other Maester and saved him. He says that he’ll be fine once he has plenty of rest,” said Artos.
Aunt Elia and Rhaenys ran after Aegon as Ulrick and Brandon were taking him to Maester Gelimund.
Eliana and Daenerys ran after them.
When they reached Maester Gelimund’s solar, she saw Aegon shirtless and sitting on Maester Gelimund’s table, with numerous wounds across his body.
Eliana saw wounds on both arms, his abdominal muscles, his upper body, his shoulders and a couple on his face.
There were a few gashes and numerous bruises on his legs and arms, but nothing that compared to the two large wounds that were carved from his upper body to his sternum.
How did you survive such wounds?
Eliana felt tears in her eyes when she saw the wounds.
Aegon’s hard gaze which was hardened around her brothers, softened when he saw Eliana.
He shyly turned away from her.
“Come on. You’re not helping by standing there,” said Bran before he and Ulrick started to push everyone out of the solar until Maester Gelimund was alone with Aegon.
Eliana sat outside of Maester Gelimund’s chambers alongside Rhaenys and Aunt Elia.
Until Mother and Father joined them.
“Has Maester Gelimund said anything?” Father asked.
Eliana looked up when she heard two pairs footsteps approach the door.
She stood up as the door opened.
“My Lord. My Lady,” said Maester Gelimund.
“How do they look?” Father asked.
“Well, Maester Aemon is incredibly skilled for an old and blind man. He will live. I’ve given him some concoctions to prevent any infection and some mead to dull the pain. As long as he avoids the training yard for the next few weeks, he will heal,” he assured them.
Thank the Gods.
Algirdas II:
Gods, how do my brothers put up with this disgusting place?
I honestly found Lordsport more pleasant smelling than this fucking city during the Greyjoy Rebellion, Algirdas thought as he remembered the days when he was Stannis’ squire during the days of the Greyjoy Rebellion, his first war.
Algirdas often prayed that it wouldn’t be his last war.
At the Red Keep, he was escorted inside by Ser Oswell Whent to Robert’s solar.
“And where are my brothers Stannis and Renly, Ser Oswell?” he asked his escort.
“They are attending a session of the Small Council, my Lord,” replied Ser Oswell.
And if they are at the Small Council, why is Robert not there?
Gods, I love my brothers, but Robert was never born nor raised to be a king.
Looking around, Algirdas spied the numerous Lannister banners that hung alongside the banners of House Baratheon.
Cersei, the spiteful bitch as always, still thinking that the Lannisters are better than everyone else?
If that’s the case, how come the Lannisters were crushed by the Targaryens at the Field of Fire and subjugated in the first place, unlike the Martells of Sunspear and Dorne as a whole?
He also saw a couple of banners which were decorated with the Lannister lion one side and the Baratheon stag on the other.
Joffrey’s personal banner, Algirdas thought as he remembered the true reason why Stannis didn’t want to bring his children to the capital.
If that little cunt could skin and harm kittens for pleasure and beats his own brother and sister, what would he do to my beloved niece and nephew if they were here?!
And what would Cersei do?
Not a single thing if it meant two less claimants to the Iron Throne in the way of her perfect Joffrey.
They arrived at Robert’s solar and Ser Oswell knocked on the door.
“Your Grace, Lord Algirdas is here,” said Ser Oswell.
“Bring him in already, Oswell! The little stag!” Robert boomed whilst slurping.
Are you drunk already, brother?
It’s not even dinner time yet!
Ser Oswell opened the door and Algirdas saw his older brother sat behind his desk and putting a bottle of Arbor Gold aside.
Arbor Gold?
The wine of House Redwyne?
The same house which blockaded Storm’s End whilst you were fighting and taking glory at Summerhall, Stoney Sept and the Trident?
“Brother! And look at you! As handsome as Renly and you look like a warrior as I did when I was your age!” Robert bellowed before standing up.
As he did so, he reached out with his large arm and grabbed Algirdas’ arm and gripped it.
“And almost as muscular as I was when I was six and ten! Won’t be long before you’re fighting in tourneys!” he said before patting him on the shoulder.
“Oh, I don’t think so, brother. Tourneys are dull and boring. I’d much rather make my name as a sellsword and fight all around the world,” Algirdas replied.
“There are times when I would have wanted the same rather than being King! But, let’s not talk about that.”
“What shall we talk about then? Where you got the wine?”
“Oh, Arbor Gold. Some fine wine that is. Drink?”
“No, thanks, brother. I prefer some Dornish Red, Fairmarket Burgundy or even something from home in the Stormlands such as Mistwood Grey,” replied Algirdas.
Robert shook his head with annoyance.
“I see that you still hate all things Tyrell and of the Reach,” Robert commented.
“Don’t you? After everything they did to Storm’s End and to our family?”
“They were commanded to do so by the Targaryen cunts,” replied Robert with a dismissive hand gesture.
“They were commanded to capture Storm’s End. But Mace Tyrell, the fucking slothful coward that he is, decided to starve it into submission rather than capture it as a true warrior should,” Algirdas snapped.
I was only 4, Robert, when it began and I was 5 when it ended.
Stannis went out of his way to feed Renly and I what little things he could.
He fed us before he fed himself.
All whilst you were more interested in fighting to free your lady love from her Targaryen captors.
“What is that wine anyways? A bribe from Mace Tyrell to wed Joffrey to the Rose of Highgarden?” Algirdas scoffed.
“Wouldn’t surprise me. But the next time he comes around to ask for it, I’ll tell him to piss off. I’m saving that offer for the Starks,” he replied.
“For Ned Stark’s eldest girl? You haven’t seen the man since the Greyjoy Rebellion and even then, he refused to even speak to you. He only spoke to you through Jon Arryn to take on Theon Greyjoy as his ward,” said Algirdas.
“I thought that he would get rid of Aerys’ and Rhaegar’s dragonspawn by then, but he still has not to this day,” Robert replied, whose face was turning red, as though he couldn’t wait to kill them.
“Now, tell me. How are they?”
Algirdas didn’t need to ask for clarification as to whom he was speaking of as he calmed down from mention of the Targaryens.
“They are well. I found them all and brought them to Storm’s End. Six of them are strong lads and I’m training them to be knights and a seventh wants to be a blacksmith and another three are studying before going on to train at the Citadel.
“Two of the girls are becoming Septas, and the rest of the girls are learning to be handmaidens or healers,” Algirdas replied.
“And the rest?” Robert asked with a nod.
“Still babes at the breast or are little children. I’ve done what I can for them, in spite of Catelyn’s distaste for having bastards in her home,” Algirdas replied.
There was a knock on the door.
“The Hand of the King, the Master of Ships and the Master of Laws are here, Your Grace,” said Ser Oswell.
“Bring them in, Oswell!” Robert called.
The door opened as Algirdas turned around to see Robert’s foster father, and Algirdas two brothers, Stannis and Renly.
Algirdas stood up as Robert said “And look who decided to join us here!”
“Brother,” Renly said softly before Algirdas hugged him.
“Puny as always, Renly! Why is that?” Algirdas wondered with a chuckle before turning to Stannis.
“Brother. Your children miss you back home in Storm’s End, as does your lady wife and dear old Maester Cressen,” Algirdas commented.
“I told Catelyn that I will visit home when I am next able to,” Stannis commented before shaking hands with Algirdas.
“How are Fortis and Shireen? Why did you not bring them with you?” Robert asked.
Algirdas and Stannis shared a brief glance before the four men sat down opposite Robert.
“Fortis is eager to train to be a knight one day and Shireen is attentively learning in her lessons. She’ll make a brilliant Lady one day,” Algirdas replied.
“Good, but why didn’t you bring them with you? Too many fucking Lannisters here! You should bring some more Baratheons here!”
“Whose fault is that, brother? You’re the one who shares a bed with a Lannister,” Renly commented.
As well as one with many other women.
Not that I’m complaining, I love my Baratheon bastard nephews and nieces dearly.
“They still have a lot to learn about their futures, Robert. I would have my son and my daughter come to the capital when they are a man and a woman respectively,” said Stannis.
“Bah, fine. Now, what was going on in the Small Council? Has there been news of Viserys Targaryen?” asked Robert.
“Just that he has taken up residence in Pentos with some wealthy cheesemonger, brother. That and that he has been given a name by those he meets. Viserys the Beggar King,” replied Renly.
“Fitting,” Algirdas chuckled whilst Robert grumbled.
“Ned sent a raven to the Small Council, Robert. After fighting a war against wildlings in the North, he has now managed to conquer the lands Beyond-the-Wall and subjugated the wildlings. He merely asks for formal permission to annex Beyond-the-Wall and to build castles, towns and ports across it,” said Jon Arryn.
Robert grumbled once more.
“First he takes on the dragonspawn as wards, next he builds the Cailin Canal, then he builds a fleet for the North, builds one for his Dornish friends, builds and restores castles, towns and ports across the North, builds Valyrian Roads across the North, now he wants to annex the lands north of the Wall? Does his fucking ambition know no end?!”
I hardly see why the Cailin Canal is something to complain about, other than the toll merchants have to pay..
“Are all of those bad things?” Renly asked.
“They are when he sends ravens to the Small Council and not to me personally! We haven’t spoken since the end of the rebellion when he chose the fucking dragonspawn over doing the right thing! And I haven’t seen him since the taking of Pyke!”
“There was something else, Robert. We received a raven from the Night’s Watch. Lord Commander Mormont writes that with the wildling threat largely ended and no clear threats from Beyond-the-Wall, the Night’s Watch have a lack of an enemy to fight. Ned Stark recommended that their new purpose could be to have a base in each Kingdom to deal with threats such as banditry and broken men,” said Stannis.
“Fine. Implement it. Give them a ruined castle in each Kingdom, except for the North. They can keep the Wall as their base in the North,” said Robert before he turned his head back to Algirdas.
“Now, I sent for you brother, because I think that you deserve to be a lord with your own holding.”
Lord of a holding? Me?
“Algirdas Baratheon, I would name you Lord of Summerhall.”
Lord of Summerhall? Yes, that sounds good.
However…
“Brother, Summerhall is magnificent. But isn’t the place still in ruins still from when it was set ablaze nearly 40 years ago?”
“Don’t be so fucking ungrateful, brother,” snapped Robert.
“He speaks true, though, brother. The castle is in ruins and even when the Mad King was in power, he couldn’t be bothered with restoring it,” Renly pointed out.
“Fine. Tell Littlefinger to send some loans,” said Robert with a wave of his hand.
“No. If I am to be it’s lord, I’ll provide for my home and my people in my own way, not through whoremongering milksops such as Littlefinger,” said Algirdas.
And I’ll bring all of Robert’s bastards with me to Summerhall.
Yes, I’m sure Catelyn will be glad to see the last of them.
Chapter 6: An Unwelcome Proposal
Chapter Text
Ashara II:
Ashara sat with Ned at breakfast and as they ate, she saw Aegon sit down and join them.
“Aegon, what did Maester Gelimund say?” asked Elia.
“That all is well and that I can go back to the training yard,” Aegon replied before drinking from a tankard of Barrowton beer.
Ulrick and Brandon both cheered whilst Theon patted him on the back.
“Good, we’ve been missing you on the yard, Aegon. Shall we go for a ride in the Wolfswood afterward to celebrate?” Artos asked.
“Aye. I need to breathe the fresh air of the Wolfswood again. It always just feels so freeing,” Aegon replied with a relieved smile.
“Can I join you on the training yard?” Arya asked keenly.
“Arya, do you remember what I told you?” Ashara asked.
“But, Mother! The lessons are dull!” Arya complained.
“Tell you what, Arya. Attend your lessons this morning and then you can join us when we come back from our Wolfswood ride,” suggested Ulrick whilst glancing at Ashara.
Ashara nodded at this compromise.
“But, Arya, if you do not attend, I shall know about it,” Ashara warned.
“I will attend my lessons, Mother. I promise,” said Arya with a nod.
Good, Ashara thought before Maester Gelimund joined them with two letters in his hand.
“My Lord, my Lady. Two ravens, one from Castle Black and the other from King’s Landing,” he said.
Elia shivered when King’s Landing was mentioned.
Ever since she, Aegon, Rhaenys and Daenerys had come North, at the mere mention of what was once the home of House Targaryen, Elia feared that the unpredictable Robert Baratheon would demand their heads.
Ned promised them from the moment they left King’s Landing all those years ago that he would always protect them and never ever let them come to any harm.
The same could not be said of the nobility of the North, some of whom lost friends and kin to the Targaryens.
But growing up in the North, Rhaenys and Aegon had earned their respect, especially after Aegon’s killing of the Night King.
Ned opened the letter from Castle Black.
He smiled when he finished reading it.
“Good news, my love?” Ashara asked.
“Aye, Ash. Mance Rayder says that all is well and that they have chosen twelve suitable places across the lands Beyond-the-Wall to build settlements, most of them at the coast,” Ned explained.
“Twelve doesn’t seem enough for less than 80,000 Free Folk, Father,” said Dyanna.
“No, it isn’t enough, but you have to bear in mind, Dyanna, that many Free Folk are settling in the lands just south of the Wall. And in the Gift. Which reminds me, Jon,” said Ned before sitting up to face Jon, the only known son of Ned’s brother Brandon.
Ned had entrusted the name of his mother only to Jon and to Ashara: Barbrey Ryswell, husband of Willam Dustin, Lord of Barrowton, whom was Brandon’s last conquest before he was had first left for Riverrun to wed Catelyn Tully.
“Jon Arryn has accepted my request for you to be named a Lord. Before the war began, I had ordered for a castle to be built in the Gift, called Snowhelm. And the works are complete. You are to be its Lord and head of House Rystark,” Ned said before passing him a document of lordship and another of legitimisation.
Jon, seated where he was, stared at both documents with heavy breathing.
“Uncle, I…” Jon could barely say.
“Breathe, Jon, breathe,” said Ashara with a smile.
Jon reread both documents before he stood up and walked to Ned.
“Thank you, Uncle. Thank you,” he said tearfully whilst hugging Ned.
“It’s what you deserve, Jon. Just promise that you’ll visit us often,” Ned said before patting his shoulder.
Their children, Theon, Daenerys, Aegon and Rhaenys all had begun to congratulate Jon whilst Ned nodded to both Ashara and to Elia.
Elia often joined them to advise on certain subjects, as she had done when Ned had begun works to build the Cailin Canal, to restore the ruins of Moat Cailin, Wolf’s Den and Ryder Hall and to build mines in the hills and mountains around the North.
“What is it, my love?” Ashara asked Ned.
“The letter from King’s Landing. Jon Arryn says that we are permitted to annex the lands Beyond-the-Wall, and that the Night’s Watch are permitted to do as I had suggested, but he has said that Robert is still upset that I haven’t taken the time to try and make peace with him.”
Robert just proves that he is a lesser man to you for not admitting that he is in the wrong for what he tried to do in the throne room all those years ago.
“Is there any mention of my children or Daenerys in the letter?” Elia asked fearfully.
“Yes, at first, he mentions that Robert was hoping that sooner or later I would “see sense” and exile you all from Winterfell and the North,” Ned replied whilst shaking his head, spiteful of Robert.
It’s easy to forget that not everyone is as wise or as smart as you, Ashara often told herself when confronted with the idiocy of others.
“At first? There was more?” Elia asked with worry.
Ned took a deep breath before nodding.
“Aye, he writes that he managed to convince Robert that the best way to ensure that neither Daenerys, Rhaenys or Aegon are threats, is for the former two to be wed,” Ned grimly replied.
Elia took a deep breath as she heard this.
“What?”
“Robert wants Daenerys to wed Jon Arryn’s son and heir, Harrold Arryn. And he wants Rhaenys to wed Artos,” Ned replied before passing the letter to Elia.
Elia anxiously read the letter and took deep breaths as she read the entire letter, as if checking to ensure that there was no clear threat to her children.
“And what of Aegon?” Ashara asked.
“He said that Robert wants to see him in person one day soon. But I am going to write that Aegon WILL NOT be going to King’s Landing in the near fucking future,” Ned replied before taking the letter from his former foster father.
It never surprised Ashara how far Ned was willing to go just to protect Elia, Aegon, Rhaenys and Daenerys after he slew Tywin Lannister’s murdering thugs when they tried to murder Elia, Queen Rhaella and their children.
And to think, when I first fell for him at Harrenhal, so many of my friends told me that I could do better than the second son of a Lord Paramount.
But Ned is one of the best and most honourable men in the realm, he would never betray me for another woman, nor did he hate that I was not a maiden when we first fucked.
And he loves each and every one of our children.
He is brave, honourable and more chivalric than most southern knights and would never ever boast of his accomplishments.
“This Harrold Arryn, what is there to know about him?” Elia asked.
“I’ve heard it said that he is a young, handsome, reckless and brave knight. He is a year younger than Daenerys and is skilled with both a lance and a sword. With Jon Arryn as his father, I am in no doubt that he has been raised to be a good and honourable young man,” Ned replied.
“I promised Rhaella that I would care for her only daughter as she lay on her deathbed. I want to meet Harrold Arryn before they are to wed,” Elia said.
“Aye, of course,” Ned replied with an uneasy smile as he took a piece of parchment and a quill and ink pot.
“And what of Rhaenys?” Ashara asked.
“Ever since they were old enough to understand, I promised each of our children that I would never force them to wed someone they didn’t want to and that they should marry out of love as we had done,” Ned said bashfully as he looked at Jon Arryn’s letter one last time.
“Artos is a good and honourable boy. He’ll be a good husband to Rhaenys,” Elia said with a nod.
“We should tell them now,” Ashara said.
Daenerys I:
Daenerys followed Rhaenys, Eliana, Serena, Arya, Jeyne and Beth to the lower balcony overlooking the training yard.
She was happy to see her nephew Aegon was recovered from his wounds of fighting the Night King.
Aegon, Artos, Ulrick, Brandon, Dyanna and Theon all seemed to be glad to be back in Winterfell, but Daenerys could always see that they seemed sad.
And no matter how she, Eliana and Rhaenys tried to get them to open up, they would shake them off.
Dyanna had explained their aloofness by saying “Dany, the simple fact is that you weren’t there, so you wouldn’t understand.”
Daenerys turned to Ser Alliser for an explanation.
“Why do they seem so reluctant to talk about what it is that troubles them, Ser Alliser?”
The grizzled knight grimaced and said “Princess, I may not have been at the Wall, but I do know from my own experiences of fighting, that what they saw and did, especially with the enemies they fought, that it has hardened them and it haunts their minds and may give them night terrors.
“They wouldn’t know how best to describe what it is they are going through, Princess. And if anyone whom hadn’t seen or done the same as they, how could they possibly explain to them what it was that troubled them, when they had a hard time dealing with it?”
Amongst each other, they seemed happier, which Daenerys was glad to see.
Aegon and Artos often duelled together with the same weapons, with greatswords.
Though Artos was the stronger of the two, Aegon was faster.
Theon and Dyanna often contested whom was the better archer.
Whilst Ulrick and Brandon fought each other to the amusement of the ladies watching.
Jon was spending his last time with them training before he was to pack his things for his new home of Snowhelm.
Daenerys’ thoughts of her nephew were interrupted when she heard her foster mother speak.
“Dany! Rhae! Artos! Come!”
Daenerys stood up and looked at Aunt Ashara, whom was the most beautiful woman Daenerys had ever met.
Even after giving birth to eight beautiful children, Ashara Dayne had lost none of her legendary beauty.
It made Daenerys happy at seeing her and Uncle Eddard so happy and so in love with each other, making Daenerys hope that she might have the same thing when she would one day marry.
Daenerys left her friends and walked with Rhaenys, her niece, in spite of Rhaenys being three years older than she.
Artos put his greatsword aside and Jon stepped up to spar with Aegon.
“Come on, Jon! Show him the might of the Rystarks!” Ulrick shouted to Jon as Jon took up his bastard sword and shield.
Artos joined Rhaenys and Daenerys.
When she saw how they lovingly looked at each other, Daenerys lightly shook her head.
She, Aegon and Eliana were the only ones whom knew of Rhaenys and Artos and they would often meet in secret in certain chambers of the First Keep.
They had been doing so ever since Artos had turned four and ten, and had grown into a handsome young man whom many young maidens of Winterfell gave misty-eyed looks at, including Jeyne and Beth on occasion.
“What could this be about?” Rhaenys wondered.
“Hope it’s no marriage offers for me from other houses,” said Artos as he crossed his large, muscular and scarred arms.
“Why, Artos? Do you not want to be married to a beautiful Northern Lady? Not like Alys Karstark? One of the Mormont or Manderly sisters? Or even Mira Forrester?” Daenerys asked teasingly.
“Gods, Dany. Mira Forrester has spent too long down south in the Reach. As for Alys Karstark, she’s betrothed to Daryn Hornwood. The Manderly girls worship the Seven and are probably all fancy and ladylike. And the Mormont lassies, they love fighting more than they would ever enjoy being Lady of Winterfell,” Artos replied.
“Maybe your parents want you to shave that ugly beard you seem to be growing?” Rhaenys suggested as she stroked his hairy stubble.
“Why his beard? Does it annoy you when you’re in bed together?” Daenerys asked.
Both her niece and her niece’s lover turned to Daenerys.
“A little louder, why not, Aunt Daenerys?” Rhaenys whispered.
“Sorry,” Daenerys replied.
They joined Artos parents and Daenerys’ goodsister in Uncle Eddard’s solar.
“Please, be seated,” Uncle Eddard said.
Artos, Daenerys and Rhaenys all sat down, facing Uncle Eddard, Aunt Ashara and Elia.
“Daenerys and Rhaenys. We’ve received a raven from King’s Landing. I’m sorry to be the one to tell you this, but King Robert commands that you both are to marry,” said Uncle Eddard sorrowfully.
I’m to marry?
She saw from the corner of her eye, Artos was tightening his fists at the news that Rhaenys was to wed another man.
Daenerys took a deep breath as she thought of what would await her, with whomever her husband was to be.
But there must be a way out of this?
I don’t want to leave.
Winterfell is my home!
“I am to wed, Uncle Ned?” Rhaenys asked worriedly, and Daenerys saw tears forming in her eyes.
“Aye. Rhaenys, you are to wed Artos,” said Uncle Eddard.
What?!
Daenerys looked at the two.
Artos seemed to be on the edge of an incoming fury.
And Rhaenys was on the verge of tears.
“I don’t think we have to worry about those two. They’ve been in love for a long time,” said Aunt Ashara with a smile.
The whole room turned to Aunt Ashara.
“Ash?” asked Elia.
“Last week, I was inspecting the First Keep and there was a guest’s chamber which had both Rhaenys’ star-adorning necklace and a scrape from a man’s tunic. I didn’t see whose it was until I saw Artos on the training yard that day.”
Artos looked down on his feet in embarrassment, his cheeks were both blushing.
Whereas Rhaenys reached for his hand and held it.
“And how long has this gone on, Rhaenys?” Elia asked.
“For five years, Mother,” Rhaenys replied unashamedly.
“We’ll speak with you two later. Now, Dany,” said Uncle Eddard.
Yes, who am I to wed?
“You are to wed Ser Harrold Arryn, heir to the Eyrie and the Vale.”
An Arryn?
Not just any Arryn, but the heir to the Vale?
“What is there to know about him?” Daenerys nervously asked.
“We do not know much about him, unfortunately. But, I promise that you will not wed him until we have met the young man in person. I will not let you wed someone who will not treat you as you should be treated,” Uncle Eddard said with a warm smile.
Chapter 7: Insult to Injury
Chapter Text
Artos II:
That night after being told that he and Rhaenys were to wed, Artos had gone to the Heart Tree of the Godswood and prayed and gave thanks to the Old Gods for allowing them to marry.
He had been in love with Rhaenys since he was 7 and it was only when he had turned four and ten on his nameday that she had told him that she felt the same way.
He was glad to wed her, because he didn’t like how numerous Northern Lords tried to impress him with their daughters or granddaughters, such as Wynafryd and Wylla Manderly, Eddara Tallhart or even Jonelle Cerwyn, whom was ten years older than he.
His parents had even received ravens from numerous southern lords offering a daughter to Artos and even the despicable Walder Frey of the Twins offering this daughter or that daughter for him.
But both he and Rhaenys were saddened for Daenerys, whom was to marry a man she didn’t know and would have to live in a place that wasn’t home.
A raven had been sent to the Eyrie, inviting Ser Harrold Arryn to Winterfell for Artos and Rhaenys’ wedding, so that they could see for themselves, just what sort of man Ser Harrold was.
“I will not marry Daenerys off to a man whom will not treat her well,” Father had said.
At least there is that.
Dany deserves better than some arrogant and stupid southern lordling whom thinks because he is a petty knight that he can do whatever he likes.
But whilst Ser Harrold had accepted the invitation to Winterfell, there were guests whom were coming to the wedding without invitation.
When Mother and Father had brought Artos, his siblings, Aegon, Rhaenys, Daenerys and Theon to his solar, he read out a reply from Jon Arryn.
“He says that Ser Harrold shall come to the wedding, alongside a select group of his closest friends. But, Jon Arryn also writes that a few representatives from King’s Landing are also coming, Lannister representatives and Baratheon representatives,” Father explained.
Fucking southern scum.
If they do anything to harm Rhaenys, Daenerys, Aegon or Aunt Elia, then I will chop their fucking heads off and send them back to King’s Landing!
“Why do they come?” Aunt Elia asked with worry.
“They come because Robert wants to find out as much as he can about your children and Daenerys. And possibly as a warning to them,” Mother suggested.
“If they try anything, the only parts of them that will return to King’s Landing will be their heads,” said Ulrick.
“Even if they are unwelcome, they come by royal command. By all means, do not show them courtesy nor respect, but once they are gifted bread and salt, that means they are our guests and they are under my protection,” Father sternly reminded Ulrick.
“Aye, Father,” said Ulrick.
“Can’t we just tell them to leave when they arrive at the gates?” Arya asked.
“I’m afraid not, Arya. If we do, King’s Landing may grow paranoid and make threats towards Winterfell,” said Father.
Fucking southerners.
We may not be allowed to kill them, but if they so much as make ANY threat towards Rhae, Aegon or Dany, I will fucking batter them bloody.
Maybe I’ll divert their route home to the Dreadfort and ask Domeric to show them some old-fashioned Bolton hospitality?
Yes, that’s a good idea.
They had been preparing for a whole moon for the wedding, and Father, Mother, Artos and Rhaeny had been sending ravens to all corners of the North, inviting the bannermen to the wedding, Uncle Arthur, Uncle Arron, cousin Edric, Aunt Allyria and Uncle Beric Dondarrion, cousins Semyon and Eyla, Prince Oberyn and Ellaria Sand and their daughters, Prince Doran and Princess Mellario and their daughter and sons.
Even the Free Folk commanders had come for the wedding, due to many of them wanting to see Winterfell for the first time and some, including Mance Rayder, wanted to see what a “southern wedding looks like”.
Due to Aunt Elia and her children living in Winterfell, the North and Dorne enjoyed a beneficial alliance, in which the North gifted many of its improvements to Dorne such as the secrets to Valyrian Roads, a few Valyrian Steel swords, aqueducts and had even gifted a fleet to Dorne.
In exchange, the Dornish sent wines, fruits, olives and spices to the North.
Three days before the wedding, the bannermen of the North and the Free Folk had all come to Winterfell and were staying in the First Keep.
The first of the bannermen to arrive was in fact Jon, newly married to Val, whom was heavy with child.
“Can’t wait to see your little Rystarks running around,” Artos told Jon when Val showed them the bump in her belly.
But the day before the wedding, as Jon Arryn had said, representatives from King’s Landing had come.
Artos stood with Father, Mother, Ulrick and Brandon in the courtyard as they arrived.
When they rode into the courtyard, Artos’ face twisted in fury when he saw the manticore banner of House Lorch.
They dare to fucking insult Rhae, Aegon, Dany and Aunt Elia by sending a relation of one of the scum whom tried to murder them?!
From the Stormlands, Artos saw the banner of a scrolled parchment.
House Swygert of Springbeech.
Mother was particularly furious to see the banner of House Lorch entering Winterfell.
The nobles dismounted from their horses and walked to Father.
“My Lord Stark, I am Rogar of House Swygert and Lord of Springbeech,” said Lord Swygert, a middle aged man whom was short and pimply and Artos was certain that he could smell perfume coming from him.
Are the only women you have in your bed whores?
Not fucking surprising, you ugly cunt.
“And I am Ser Lorent of House Lorch,” said the other.
Ah yes, the cousin of one of the fucking cowards whom tried to murder Rhae when she was just a little girl.
I’ll take special pleasure in doing to you what Father did to your cousin.
Father merely nodded and turned to a servant standing by the steps to the Great Keep.
The servant offered bread and salt, which they accepted with hand gestures.
“Now, where is the bride?” Lorch asked creepily.
“Take a care not to abuse my hospitality, Ser,” Father snapped furiously.
His glare and him raising his voice at their unwelcome guests unnerved Lorch, whilst Swygert faced Father.
“My Lord, we wish not to insult you or your noble house, nor to abuse your hospitality in your own home. But we have orders from His Grace, the King, and we are to see the Targaryens,” said Swygert.
Artos clenched his fists and was ready to beat them both bloody if they tried to harm Rhaenys.
Lorch noticed and turned to Artos.
“Ah, this must be the little wolf marrying the wingless dragon,” he commented with an unsettling grin, which reminded Artos of Craster before Jon had sliced his head off.
Little? I’m a head taller than you, fucking pig-face.
“And you’re the kin of the pathetic insect that tried to murder little children,” Artos snapped.
Ulrick and Brandon grinned at Artos’ remand whilst Lorch glared angrily at Artos.
“Ser Lorent. Come,” said Swygert, whom grabbed Lorch by his shoulder before he turned back to Father.
“Lord Stark, His Grace does command that we see the young Targaryens.”
“You will see them at the wedding tomorrow, or not at all,” Father said sternly with crossed arms.
“Of course, of course, Lord Stark,” said Swygert before a servant escorted the two men to their quarters.
“We should be fucking putting them in the sewers,” said Ulrick.
“No, that’s cruel…for the sewer rats. The sewer rats feast on our shit everyday, but to put those twats in the sewers, that’s cruel for the wee rats,” said Brandon.
Eliana II:
Eliana had been looking out from Serena’s balcony window with Serena, Dyanna, Arya, Jeyne, Beth, Daenerys and Rhaenys at the King’s Landing representatives arriving in the courtyard of the Great Keep of Winterfell.
“Fucking southern pricks,” Dyanna commented.
“Dyanna!” Jeyne exclaimed.
Dyanna turned to her with a raised brow.
“You’ve been ogling at the lads on the training yard for five years now and you’re surprised by the words I use?”
“I expect that from boys and men, not from ladies,” Jeyne explained.
“Expect it from warriors. Not all boys and men are warriors, just look at Maester Gelimund,” Dyanna pointed out.
“Will they try anything?” Serena wondered.
“In Winterfell, where they are anything but welcome? They’d be stupid to try,” Eliana replied.
“But King Robert might let them get away with it? Or Tywin Lannister?” Arya asked.
“Both of them have no influence in the North. Nor have they ever had any Northern friends at all since Robert became King,” Eliana explained.
Artos would slaughter Lorch, Swygert and their men if they dared try and lift a finger against Rhae.
Eliana was certain that whilst they were not welcome, they would not be so stupid as to try and harm any of the Targaryens in a place where they had no friends nor allies.
Eliana left Serena’s chambers and walked downstairs and saw Aegon speaking with Aunt Elia.
How is he?
Knowing that these scum are here and one is kin to one of Tywin Lannister’s murderers?
For as long as she remembered, Eliana noticed certain things about Aegon that others hadn’t noticed.
He would get upset if too many were talking to him at once.
He rarely changed his facial expressions, even when he was happy.
Though he liked the peace and quiet, the only people he spent any time with were Eliana’s brothers, his sister, his mother, Theon and his closest friends amongst the sons and heirs of the Lords of the North.
“Will I have to meet them, Mother?” Aegon asked.
“I’m afraid so. But whatever they say to you, don’t let it get to you. Fools used to call your father the Last Dragon. They are wrong, Aegon. You, your sister and your aunt are the last dragons. And nothing will ever take that from you,” she said sweetly before hugging him.
Aegon, Eliana noticed, rarely would get close with anyone.
Whilst Brandon and Ulrick would often go to brothels whilst being led on by Theon, neither Artos nor Aegon would do so.
Artos, because of his love for Rhaenys.
And Aegon, because she could see that he just didn’t feel comfortable when Theon tried to bring him along.
“El!” Eliana heard behind her.
Eliana turned to see Rhae standing with Serena, Dany, Jeyne and Beth whilst Dyanna and Arya were apart from them.
“You said that you were going to help me with my dress?”
“Aye, I will. But are you not coming Dyanna? Arya?”
“Are you sure you want my help with making a dress? Or Arya’s help, sister?” Dyanna asked with a smirk as she crossed her arms.
“Sewing is boring,” Arya muttered.
“Come on, little sister. Let’s go and draw some targets for us to shoot at. Maybe some lions, manticores, hounds and stags?” Dyanna suggested with her arm around Arya’s shoulders.
Whilst Dyanna favoured being a warrior and using a bow and a sword and shield, she told Mother and Father that she was ready to be a lady and wed their heir to a Northern house.
Arya, on the other hand, had no wish at all to be a lady and wanted to be a warrior.
Dyanna, in spite of growing up as a lady, was the only one Arya would look up to amongst the family, other than the Mormont sisters.
Eliana, Serena, Jeyne, Beth, Daenerys and Rhaenys had sewn a black dress decorated with an ice dragon on the front and with grey direwolves at the back.
Dyanna’s only contribution was lending a white spear-tooth lion pelt that she had hunted Beyond-the-Wall, which she cut up so that half of it could be worn over the shoulders.
“At last you and Artos can wed. You two spent so long in the First Keep, that I’m surprised no one else had found out before,” Dany commented.
“Aye, it’s good. I can’t wait to bed him as husband and wife,” Rhaenys replied with a salacious grin.
“Don’t talk about my brother like that!” said Serena.
“That’s not very ladylike,” Jeyne commented.
But she’s not a lady. She’s a Targaryen Princess, Eliana thought.
Soon after completing the dress, Eliana looked around for Aegon to see if he was alright, for Rhaenys and Daenerys both seemed to holding it in well.
Knowing Aegon as she did, she knew that she would find him in the training yard, which had seemed to be one of the few things he enjoyed.
Another thing about him that she noticed was that he had only a few hobbies that interested him, even repetitive things, but it was those that he enjoyed the most and achieved some sense of comfort out of them.
She saw him slicing at four practice dummies as though he was fighting four men at once.
“Well well well. A little dragon, so far away from home.”
Eliana looked to see Lorent Lorch sneering as he walked onto the training yard.
Aegon turned to him, clutching his practice sword hard as though resisting the temptation to slam it onto his face.
“What’s wrong? No words to say? Has your tongue frozen?” he asked with a creepy chuckle.
Aegon glared darkly at him with a single raised brow.
“Did your host tell you of how my cousin nearly killed you and your sister and could have had so much fun with your whore mother after your father had abandoned for Lord Stark’s whore sister?”
“Bold words from a man who is about to suffer,” Aegon snapped.
“At last he speaks! Thank the Gods!” Lorch said with a cackle.
“But how can you harm me? Lord Stark has already given me and my men bread and salt. But then again, what do dragons know of hospitality? Didn’t Lord Stark tell you of how your grandfather burned Rickard Stark and strangled Brandon Stark?”
“Lord Tywin would shower with me gold if I put an end to you and your family. It would be a mercy for all of Westeros,” he said as he walked closer to him.
Normally when people walked toward Aegon, he would walk away, not wanting to be too close to others he wasn’t close to.
But Aegon stood his ground, holding his practice sword up.
“And it would be a mercy if I reunited you with your cousin, just how Lord Stark killed him,” Aegon snapped.
“Just be on your best behaviour, boy. If I was to write to Lord Tywin and the King that you had been a treasonous little boy and threatening to usurp His Grace, well, not even Lord Stark would save you.”
Lorch walked up to Aegon until he was a hand-breadth away from him.
“You’re standing dangerously close to fire, arse-face. Either fuck off, or you’ll burn,” Aegon threatened menacingly as he no longer stood idly, but walked toward Lorch, whom begun to back away from him.
Aegon II:
Just as Mother said, I am a dragon, I’m no fucking weakling nor will I back away from fucking cowardly scum like you or your cousin.
Aegon was ready to slam the blade of his practice sword onto Lorch’s ugly head and crack his skull open and piss on his corpse and his blood and brains poured out of his skull.
Until a voice broke the tension between the two.
“What’s going on here?”
Aegon looked up to see one of the few people whom was always kind to him and whom he felt understood him.
Why did I threaten him as such?
What if she saw and heard all of what I said?
“Just following His Grace’s command to ensure that the Targaryens are of no threat to the realm, my Lady,” Lorch replied when he saw Eliana.
Aegon hated how he looked at Eliana and at her dress.
Keep looking and I’ll carve your fucking eyes out.
“I think that’s enough, don’t you, Ser Lorent?” Eliana asked before she gestured to the Keep.
“Of course, my Lady. Of course,” he said.
He leeringly looking at Aegon one last time before walking away.
When he left, Eliana turned back to Aegon.
“Are you alright?”
“I’m fine,” Aegon tried to say in a dismissive way.
“Aegon, I heard what he said. I’ll tell my Father.”
“Don’t, Eliana. It won’t matter if you do. Robert won’t give a damn about what he said over the word of one of his fucking lickspittles,” Aegon replied as he turned back to the practice dummies.
“Aegon.”
The urgency in her voice had more authority this time.
Because of which, Aegon turned back around to face her.
“Don’t let them get to you. One of these days, Robert will come to Winterfell and want to see you, Rhae and Dany. You cannot let them get to you,” she said as she reached out and placed her hand on his shoulder.
Aegon nodded with a slight smile in gratitude.
“Thank you,” he whispered with a short nod.
“Do you want me to stay or do you want to be alone?”
Why is it only you whom has noticed that there are always times when I just want to be alone and not talk to anyone?
“Aye, just leave me be, please,” he said.
Eliana smiled sweetly at him before walking back inside the Great Keep.
Aegon put his practice sword aside and walked out of the Great Keep.
I need a drink, Aegon thought before he started to walk to the only tavern in the Winter City he went to when he wanted to be alone.
Aegon looked up at the signpost of the Staggering Stark, which had an image painted on it of a direwolf holding a bottle of wine in its mouth.
It was what first drew him to the tavern when he was looking around for a tavern where he might somewhere to be away from the rest of the world.
Aegon entered the tavern and saw the barkeep, Wulfric, passing a mug of beer to an off duty soldier.
Aegon sat down at the bar.
“Ah, Aegon. Your usual?” he asked with a friendly smile.
“Aye, thanks,” Aegon replied before passing two silver stags to him.
Wulfric took the silver and came back with a tankard of Karhold Bronze and a platter of grilled chicken breast and roasted lamb.
Aegon took his platter and tankard to a table in the corner of the tavern.
It was the same table he always sat at when he ate and drank there.
He saw on his usual chair was a small chunk of bread.
He kicked it off of the chair whilst he placed his platter and tankard down.
He drank a little before eating the chicken.
Whilst eating the chicken, he looked up when the door opened.
He saw two southerners dressed in furs and red underclothes.
He could tell that they were southerners from how they hugged their furs and how they talked when they paid for drinks.
He looked around the the tavern to see if there were any other southerners.
He spotted one sitting at a table at the opposite corner of the tavern.
He saw that he was a southerner from just how sun-kissed his skin was.
But he wasn’t Dornish like Mother, Uncle Oberyn, Uncle Doran or his cousins.
However some of the clothes he wore reminded him of the clothes that Aunt Mellario wore when they had come to Winterfell to see Mother, Rhaenys and Aegon.
The lone southerner seated at the table often glanced between the two southerners at the bar and then at Aegon.
When he did glance at Aegon, Aegon noticed his red hair and his large and scraggly beard.
Don’t often come across gingers.
Only gingers I’ve come across are Tormund Giantsbane, Jon’s dead lover Ygritte and a few other Free Folk whom are kissed-by-fire.
After finishing his lamb and his drink, Aegon stood up and walked with his platter and his tankard back to Wulfric.
“Thanks as always, Wulfric,” said Aegon.
“My pleasure, lad. You sleep well, lad. Goodnight.”
“Aye, goodnight,” Aegon replied with a nod before walking to the door.
But as he did so, he felt eyes on him.
He didn’t know if it was either the ginger southerner or the ones at the bar.
Gods, I need a fucking piss.
Aegon looked around and saw the log piles at the back of the Stumbling Stark, where in the past he would chop up logs to feed the fires in the Stumbling Stark.
He walked to the back of the piles and pulled his breeches down.
As he began to piss, he could hear footsteps on snow behind him.
Two pairs of them.
Did Lorch send you cunts to kill me?
Aegon continued to piss whilst reaching for a dagger tucked in his jerkin’s inside pocket, it was a six and tenth nameday gift from Uncle Oberyn and it had a dragon’s head pommel.
Aegon pulled his breeches back up and tightened them with his belt, but as he tightened the belt, the footsteps behind him came closer.
“Enjoy your last piss?” rasped a southern voice.
“Enjoy your last drink?” Aegon asked before he whipped around and turned to see the two southerners from the bar.
He grabbed the one closest to him by his shoulder and stabbed him twice in the upper body and then once in his belly.
He collapsed to the ground, the dagger in his hand fell from his grasp as he landed on his back.
He looked up at the second one, whom took a step back from Aegon.
“I’ll leave and I will forget I ever saw you.”
“Who the fuck sent you two headless cocks?” Aegon demanded.
“No one sent us,” he said, holding his hands up.
Including the hand which was holding a falchion.
“Then why are you holding a falchion and why was your friend holding onto a dagger, you stupid cunt?” Aegon snapped.
This time, he held the falchion as he would a sword and took a step toward Aegon.
“King Robert will cover me with gold when I return with your…”
His speech was interrupted suddenly when he collapsed to the ground, head-first, and with a dagger sticking out of his spine.
Aegon looked up to see a middle aged man walk toward him.
When he saw his face clearly in the moonlight, Aegon recognised him as the ginger southerner who looked at him in the Stumbling Stark.
“Who are you?” Aegon asked.
“The man who saved your life,” he replied.
“I was doing fine without your help. Thanks for saving me, but who are you and why did you kill him?”
“Because you have done no wrong,” he said before pulling his dagger out of the corpse of the second assassin.
“Tell that to Robert Baratheon and to my Uncle Viserys,” Aegon replied as he stood up to face him.
“Aegon Targaryen,” he said.
It wasn’t a question, it was confirmation.
“Aye. And you are?” Aegon asked again.
“Me? I’m Griff.”
“Griff. So, Griff, what’s a southerner dressed like someone who’s been in the Free Cities doing here in Winterfell?”
“What makes you say that I am a southerner or that I’ve been to the Free Cities?”
“The garb you wear looks like the garb I’ve seen Pentoshi and Lysene merchants wear in the markets here in the Winter City and in White Harbour. My Aunt Mellario often wears it also. And you look and sound like a southerner,” Aegon replied.
“You are a southerner also,” said Griff.
No. I’m no fucking southerner.
“Come, let’s away. Before they are noticed,” he said before grabbing him by his shoulder.
He dragged him away from the back of the tavern until they were standing at the Brandon’s Spring.
Brandon’s Spring was a natural spring which was now used as a fountain and it was believed by some to possess healing powers.
Aegon took a handful of water from the Spring and drank.
Whether it heals or not, it does taste good.
Both Aegon and Griff cleaned the blood from their daggers and their hands using the water.
“Thank you, Griff,” Aegon said.
“Glad to help, Aegon,” he said with a friendly smile, looking at him whilst sheathing his dagger.
“So who were those men?” he asked.
“Men of Lorent Lorch whom visit for my sister’s wedding to Artos Stark,” Aegon replied.
“Wed by Robert Baratheon’s command?” he asked, with a slight scowl on his face.
“Aye, though for a long time, those two have been in love, so, if it was to be anyone, I’m glad it was Artos,” Aegon replied.
Aegon didn’t know why, but he felt as though he could trust Griff.
“And what brings you here? Are you a sellsword?”
“Not anymore.”
“But you used to be?” Aegon asked.
“Yes. After the Rebellion, I left Westeros and had gone to Pentos and had served in the Golden Company for ten years,” he explained.
“What brings you back to Westeros?” Aegon wondered as the two sat down.
“I just want to see the old country one last time. I’m not welcome in my old home by old enemies I made. I have no wish to endanger my family if I came back home. So, for now, I’m just travelling to see the parts of Westeros that I never got the chance to see before I left for Essos,” he explained.
“Is this your first time in the North?” asked Aegon.
“It is. Winterfell is warmer than I thought it would be, and more beautiful,” he admitted.
“Aye. It’s a beautiful place. Couldn’t ask for a better place to call home,” said Aegon.
That seemed to take Griff by surprise.
“Winterfell is home, is it?”
“Where else would home be? King’s Landing? Dragonstone? Uncle Ned had more reason than any other to hate my family. But he didn’t, he took me in and raised me, my sister and my aunt as his own children. No other family would have done that, especially not southern families,” Aegon replied with scorn in his voice directed at the southerners.
Griff nodded in understanding before Aegon looked at the Great Keep in the distance.
“I should be getting back,” said Aegon.
“Thanks again, Griff,” said Aegon.
“I’m glad to help, Aegon,” he said with a friendly smile before offering his hand.
Aegon shook his hand.
“Are you staying in Winterfell or are you leaving soon?”
“We’ll see. Perhaps you’ll see me in the Stumbling Stark,” he replied with a smile.
Chapter 8: A Wolf and a Dragoness
Chapter Text
Interlude II:
Rhaenys Targaryen (Charithra Chandran):
This should be the happiest day of my life, to finally wed Artos.
But it just has to be fucking ruined, all because of fucking Robert Baratheon, fucking Tywin Lannister and their fucking lickspittles.
And they add insult to injury when they send the cousin of one of the men whom tried to murder Mother, Aegon, Grandmother and me.
Though she did not have her father to give her away for her wedding, as the tradition would dictate in Northern weddings before the Old Gods, Mother was more than happy to give her away.
Ser Jaremy vowed that he would be by her side during the procession and the wedding.
Ever since the arrival of the King’s Landing representatives, both he and Ser Alliser had become extra vigilant of she, Mother, Aegon and Aunt Daenerys.
Rhaenys stood in her chambers and looked at her reflection in the mirror.
This is the day I’ve waited for for years.
To marry Artos and spend the rest of our lives together, she thought as she looked down at the ring he had given her, a gold and silver ring with a Targaryen dragon of black pearls and a Stark direwolf of diamonds encrusted on the top.
There was a knock on the door.
“Princess Rhaenys, your mother wonders if you are ready?” Ser Jaremy asked.
“I’m just finished, Ser Jaremy,” she replied before putting an amethyst hairnet which cousin Arianne had gifted her in advance to wear for the wedding.
Rhaenys took a deep breath and walked to the door and opened it.
“How do I look, Ser Jaremy?” she asked.
He turned to her and beamed with pride as though he was a proud father.
“You look like a true Targaryen Princess. Artos Stark is a truly fortunate young man,” he replied.
We both are fortunate. To have each other.
Mother was wrapping a bear cloak pelt around her shoulders before she turned to see Rhaenys.
“Oh, Rhae. Gods. By the Mother Rhoyne, you are truly the most beautiful Princess in all of the Seven Kingdoms,” she said with a beautiful smile.
She leant in and kissed Rhaenys gently on her forehead before holding Rhaenys’ hand.
“Come, let’s not keep them waiting too long.”
Together, the three left the Great Keep and walked into the Winterfell Godwood, where Rhaenys looked on the right side to see Uncle Oberyn, Uncle Doran, Aunt Mellario, Aunt Ellaria and all of their children, her cousins, Aunt Daenerys and Aegon.
Behind them were various nobles and young nobles of Dorne.
And on the right side, were Uncle Eddard, Aunt Ashara, Eliana, Dyanna, Brandon, Serena, Ulrick, Rickon, Arya, Jon and Val.
And behind them were all Lords and Ladies of the North and their families.
Also there were the leaders of the Free Folk, whom had been busy establishing themselves as Lords, or Magnars as they called themselves, Beyond-the-Wall and establishing noble houses and family sigils.
But at the back were the King’s Landing representatives, Lorch and Swygert.
When Ser Jaremy laid eyes on them, he reached for his sword and kept his hand on it whilst walking past them and glaring furiously at them.
“Ser Jaremy, if it ever comes to violence here, be sure to kill Lorch first,” Mother whispered.
“It would be my pleasure, my Princess,” he replied.
I would like to see that.
And to send his head to Tywin Lannister.
Rhaenys beamed when she saw Artos standing before the Heart Tree.
Gods, he does look fine.
I can’t wait to take off my dress and for us to fuck as husband and wife.
We are going to spend SO much time in bed for the next weeks and moons, she thought whilst licking her lips.
Uncle Eddard stood next to Artos as Rhaenys and Mother walked toward them.
“Who comes before the Old Gods this day?” Uncle Eddard asked.
“Rhaenys of the House Targaryen, a woman grown, trueborn and noble. She comes to beg the blessings of the Old Gods. Who comes to claim her?” asked Mother.
As he took a step forward, Artos replied “Artos of the House Stark, heir to Winterfell. Who gives her?”
“Elia of House Martell, her mother,” said Mother before stepping back to join Uncle Oberyn and Uncle Doran.
“Princess Rhaenys, do you take this man?” asked Uncle Eddard.
“I take this man,” said Rhaenys with a loving smile as she stepped toward Artos and held his hands.
She felt her heart beat really fast when she saw how he smiled at her.
“You may now cloak the bride under your protection,” said Uncle Eddard before he stepped back to stand with Ashara.
Artos gently unfastened her Targaryen embroidered cloak whilst Rhaenys bent her head down slightly to make it easier for him.
Not realising that she didn’t need to, for he was over a foot taller than she.
He placed a bridal white cloak over her head decorated with a three-headed dragon and a direwolf.
She stood straight as they held hands again and were about to say the vows.
“I am his and he is mine.”
“I am hers and she is mine.”
Artos lifted his hands to her face and cupped it before kneeling down to kiss her.
Gods, I love the feel of his lips on my lips, she thought as her tongue fought with his.
“I love you, Artos Stark,” she whispered as they broke from the kiss.
“And I love you, Rhaenys Targaryen,” he whispered back.
“No no no. I’m Rhaenys Stark now. And I always will be,” she replied with a giggly smile as they held hands again and led the procession back inside the Great Keep whilst all around them cheered and clapped.
Inside the feasting hall, Rhaenys and Artos were sat at the high table whilst family and guests brought their own gifts.
Uncle Doran had gifted a priceless book, a copy of the illuminated Lives of Four Kings, an incredibly rare book.
Uncle Oberyn had gifted a three-headed dragon brooch for Rhaenys and a direwolf brooch for Artos.
Aunt Daenerys had gifted a diamond necklace with a ruby-encrusted dragon head as the centre piece.
Aegon had gifted a dagger with a dragon’s head on the pommel and two more dragon heads on the cross guard.
Mother had gifted a bracelet with a three-headed dragon breathing fire on it, rubies for the fire and black pearls for the dragon, which she said was gifted to her by Grandmother Rhaella when she married Father.
Arianne, Quentyn, Trystane, Obara, Nymeria, Tyene and Sarella had gifted a few Dornish dresses which Arianne had salaciously said “I had sewn myself,” before winking at Rhaenys.
Of course you did, Ari.
Uncle Eddard and Aunt Ashara had gifted a pair of riding saddles, with dragons and direwolves engraved on the leather.
Dyanna had gifted a cloak of a pure white winter-bear pelt for a cloak, which she proudly said “Hunted it myself in the Haunted Forest.”
Theon had gifted an ironwood bow all of the way from House Forrester’s seat of Ironrath.
Eliana, Serena and Arya had gifted a silver direwolf-engraved bracelet like Arianne’s one of a snake.
Ulrick, Brandon and Rickon had gifted a large escutcheon, near as tall as Arya, which they said “Be a true test of your strength, brother.”
Gifts from the bannermen of the North, Dorne and Beyond-the-Wall ranged from jewellery, books, clothing, goblets, weapons and armour until Mance Rayder.
Mance Rayder had brought a large crate saying “Took long time to bring this to Winterfell from my new home of Frostford.”
“What is it, Lord Rayder?” asked Rhaenys.
“Oh, a gift I’m sure would be very welcome for the Starks of Winterfell, Princess,” he replied.
The crate was opened and inside was a frightening sight.
Many guests not of the North shrieked at the sight of an enormous direwolf, one almost as large as a horse.
“This is Alba. She is named for the Old Tongue word for Hope. Which House Stark gave the Free Folk during the war, including your brother Aegon, Princess. And so, I thought it right that House Stark should have a direwolf in Winterfell.”
Rhaenys held her breath until she realised that the direwolf, Alba, was calm and the only hostile action she had done was steal an entire roasted chicken from the high table.
The mood was lightened by this when all guests laughed at Alba’s theft.
“Did you bring her here to steal food, Lord Rayder?” asked Artos.
“No, young Stark. If you look close at her belly, do you notice anything?”
Rhaenys and Artos looked down and saw how enlarged her belly was.
“She’s carrying wolf cubs,” said Artos.
“Aye. Be interesting if a pack of Starks had their own pack of direwolves,” remarked the former King Beyond-the-Wall with a chuckle.
Algirdas III:
“Uncle, Summerhall is so beautiful,” Shireen commented as she rode with Algirdas and inspected the castle that was once a summer estate for House Targaryen and often awarded to second sons of Targaryen Kings.
“Yes, even in its ruined state, it truly is magnificent,” Algirdas said proudly as they came back to the main gate, where banners were being set up, a black flag with a charging yellow stag and a purple thunderstorm in the background.
“House Baratheon of Summerhall’s sigil?” asked Shireen.
“Yes. I did talk with your Uncle Robert about creating my own house and having its own name. Otherwise there are just too many Baratheons in the world,” replied Algirdas.
“And what did Uncle Robert say?” she asked.
“He’d think about it. But right now, my new and established house may have a place to call home, but I have almost no funds,” he explained.
“No funds?” asked Shireen.
“Yes. What little gold I did have, I spent putting up my banners and clearing the rubble and ruins inside the main part of the castle itself. But there is still so much to be cleared out. I’d need a King’s ransom to clear it all and hire servants and guardsmen,” he replied.
“Why not ask for gold from Uncle Robert? He is the King,” said Shireen.
“Uncle Robert is many things, but a wealthy man, he is not. He spends exorbitant amounts of coin on great feasts, tourneys, food, wine and whores. And his Master of Coin, is a vulture, whom I would prefer to stay far away from,” said Algirdas.
“Why? Who is he?” asked Shireen.
“Lord Petyr Baelish, a childhood friend of your mother’s,” he explained.
“Well, if he is an old friend of Mother’s, surely he would be glad to help,” suggested Shireen.
“You would think that. However, he is a man who owns most of the brothels in King’s Landing. Several of your cousins were born in them,” Algirdas explained.
“Uncle Robert is a strange man,” Shireen commented.
Algirdas laughed.
“He is. But if you met his wife, you would see why. Your Aunt Cersei may be one of the most beautiful women in the world, but she is cruel and makes my blood boil when she talks of how superior she thinks House Lannister is to all other houses,” he replied.
“So, what will you do to afford the necessary costs, Uncle?” asked Shireen.
“I’ve been giving some serious thought to becoming a sellsword. Not for the rest of my life. Just to make enough coin to afford all that is needed,” Algirdas replied.
“A sellsword?” Shireen asked.
“I know. I can just imagine your father saying how I would bring shame to House Baratheon if I did that.”
“House Baratheon is already disgraced by what Uncle Robert does to pass the time as King,” Shireen commented.
“Amongst other things. But, Shirry, the main reason why I asked you to come here, was I had a proposal to offer,” he said.
“What do you mean, Uncle?” she asked.
“Like I said, I just want to be a sellsword for long enough that I can make enough coin to provide for Summerhall and pretty the whole place up. Maybe even have a town and a few villages built in the surrounding lands. But, I need someone I trust to ensure it is all being done properly and for them to not run away with what coin I send,” Algirdas explained.
Shireen stopped her horse.
“You want me to run things here, Uncle? To ensure all is being done to the way you want it?” she asked.
“I know this seems like an enormous task. But, I wouldn’t ask of it you if I didn’t think you could do it or if I could trust you. You’re excelling in all of your lessons with Maester Cressen and this could be brilliant for you. On the day that you wed and become Lady of some house, you will have this experience in restoring Summerhall to its former glory. And I would always give you a share of whatever coin I make.”
Shireen looked from Summerhall and then back to Algirdas before looking at Summerhall again.
“Mother would think that I should be doing more lessons,” she replied.
“You’ve done all the lessons you need to do. You are five and ten, you are a woman ready to be a Lady. I understand if you don’t want to do this…”
“No. I’ll do it, Uncle,” she replied, facing him again.
“Truly?”
“Yes, Uncle. But the shares you send me better be plentiful,” she replied.
“I’ll send you a fifth of whatever shares I make and that is a promise,” he said before extending his hand.
She shook his hand.
“Now, who tells Mother?”
“I will. Just as soon as I make preparations for my sellsword company.”
“Sellsword company? Not only do you want to be a sellsword, you want to command your own company?” Shireen asked incredulously.
“Well, if I am to do this, I should make the best of it and choose for whom I fight and whom I go to battle against,” he replied.
Chapter 9: Sadness in the Summer Isles
Chapter Text
Bellanora I:
“This has become an age of Valyrian warlords creating kingdoms out of the lands peaceful peoples,” said Zhallaro as he and Bellanora looked out from the balcony of her family’s estate and onto the construction site of Agarys Rogare’s palace, which he had already named Dragonspyre.
Bellanora turned to her friend and asked “But what is there that we can do? Rogare has 20,000 men and is a battle-hardened warlord. Though, he does at least have no dragons like Aegon the Conqueror.”
“We could hire a sellsword army from Essos. We could all send gold to Essos and hire the Golden Company or the Second Sons to come and throw out this invader from our lands,” said Zhallaro.
But before Bellanora could reply, she heard the voices of Mother and Father behind her.
“Are you going to spend all day looking out at that Valyrian tyrant’s palace?” Mother asked.
I do it to remind myself that our way of life is being ended by some foreigner whom now thinks himself our lord and master.
“The scum is desecrating our temples and mocking the Gods. If we do not do something, he will end our way of life, as our ancestors have lived for thousands of years,” said Zhallaro.
“He has 20,000 men in Walano alone. And Houses Qhoqua, Rolan, Zholo and Saaqu have all sworn fealty to him, my spies in Omburu have told me,” said Father.
Fucking traitors.
The Summer Isles haven’t been united into one country ever since the Slavers Wars and before that, the Years of Shame.
This should be a good thing, to end the wars and the exiling of noble families and houses.
And yet, when foreigners who know nothing of us and our way of life and think that their ways are the only ones which matter, that is when we must do something.
“So what are we to do? Murder Rogare?” asked Bellanora.
“No, my dear. He is one man. And he is of a noble family from all the way in Lys and they send him resources, coin and men whenever he needs it. If we were to kill him, another of his family would come and take his place,” said Mother.
“And there’s no telling what they would do to avenge him. Do you remember when Ballaras Choqu challenged him to a duel? He cut him down, slaughtered his family and gifted his family’s estate to one of his generals,” said Father.
It had been a year since the Summer Isles had been conquered by Agarys Rogare, a Lysene Valyrian warlord and since then, rather than embrace the traditions and culture of his conquered subjects as Aegon the Conqueror had done in Westeros, he was enforcing his own laws and culture onto the Summer Isles.
And now, to ensure his authority was never questioned, he was having a great palace built in Lotus Point, the largest city in the Summer Isles.
Gods, save our lands and our people.
This cannot be our fate, to be so subjugated by a foreigner whom hates us and hates our ways of life, Bellanora thought as she had gone to her chambers and prayed to the Gods for help.
Only a few moons before Rogare had invaded, Bellanora had returned home from the Temple of Love in Lotus Point, the largest of all such Temples in the Summer Isles.
But now, the temples were being desecrated and the worship of their gods was being outlawed and the only gods whom Rogare would be permit to be worshipped were the Valyrian dragon gods.
What if Zhallaro is right?
What if the way to free us from Rogare’s tyranny is to send for a sellsword army?
But what if Rogare pays them more than we could offer?
Bellanora cried as she lay in bed, wondering how the world could come to this and that her lands and her people were being subjugated like this.
Robar I:
Gods, this is boring, Robar thought as his squire, Galladon Grafton, took off his breastplate.
There was I thinking that with Harrold away to Winterfell, I might actually win this tourney and that it would all feel glorious.
But Robar was bored, he had had enough of tourneys and jousts and irritated with annoying shows of chivalry and honour to try and impress Vale ladies or ladies of visiting kingdoms.
I need to do something.
I need to fight in a war.
Waymar had the right of it, to join the Night’s Watch.
Though I don’t like the cold of Northern winters from all my time with Father visiting Winterfell, I need to do something.
“Fine jousting out there, my son,” Father said with a proud smile as he entered Robar’s tent.
“Thank you, Father. Just fortunate that Harrold wasn’t here,” Robar replied as Galladon placed his gauntlets and greaves aside.
“But, I sense that you’re disappointed?” Father asked.
“No, not disappointed, Father. Just eager for something to do that doesn’t include riding in tourneys and trying to impress ladies as many knights do,” Robar replied as Andar joined them.
“Brother! When did you get back?” Robar asked as he stood up to hug his older brother and heir to Runestone.
“Just now. Harrold was upset to have missed the tourney and to knock you flat down on your arse, Robar,” Andar said with a grin before patting his shoulder.
“Come on, Andar, give your brother some time to settle down. He just won a tourney for the first time in five years,” said Father.
Ever since Harrold started winning them all , Robar thought.
“Maybe if Harrold starts travelling around the Crownlands, Riverlands and Reach in search of tourneys and maybe even cross lances with Loras Tyrell, then maybe you can win all of the tourneys at home in the Vale,” Andar suggested.
“Did you see Waymar whilst you were in Winterfell?” asked Robar.
“No. But I did get a raven from him soon after we arrived for the wedding. He said that now the Night’s Watch has been reformed to deal with bandits and broken men across the Seven Kingdoms and shall have a castle and a presence in each Kingdom. He has been named second-in-command of the Night’s Watch force in the Vale,” Andar explained.
“Good lad. I shall look forward to seeing him and hearing all about it when he arrives back home in the Vale,” Father said with a proud nod.
“What castle will they get in the Vale?” asked Robar.
“It’d have to be a ruined one and with no lord ruling it or a ruined castle on the lands of a lord whom has no wish to keep it,” said Father.
“Do we return home to Runestone soon, Father?” asked Andar.
“We do. Now that the tourney here in Ironoaks is ended, we can return home and prepare to greet your brother when he comes. And await the wedding of the heir to the Vale to one of the last Targaryens,” Father replied.
One of the four last Targaryens, being married to the heir to the Vale, Robar thought.
Cousin Myranda, Ysilla and just about every beautiful maiden girl of the Vale was broken-hearted when they heard the news that Harrold is being wed to Daenerys Targaryen.
It’ll be interesting to see what she is like and if she has any of the madness that plagued her father or her brother.
Just as long as that madness doesn’t pass on into House Arryn.
“But, Robar, you shouldn’t have to worry about having a lack of adventure or being bored in tourneys such as this,” said Father.
“Why not, Father?” asked Andar.
“This morning, I heard a rumour from our host, Lady Waynwood. The Hill Tribes are assembling and it seems that they are gathering into an army,” said Father.
The Hill Tribes?
Putting aside all of their differences and gathering into an army?
That’s never happened before in all history of the Vale, so why is it happening now?
“Do we know whom leads them, Father?” asked Andar.
“As I said, it was a mere rumour from Lady Waynwood’s mouth. That, and the name Dorolf,” he replied.
Chapter 10: The First Contract
Chapter Text
Algirdas IV:
Algirdas was summoned to the palace of Prince Tregar Oromollen of Pentos, and was eager to make a reputation as a sellsword, now that he had come to Pentos with a sellsword force of 1,000 men, including his nephews Tymond Hill, Gendry, Tolas and Robin Waters, Marq Rivers, Torwyn Pyke, and Edric Storm.
Tymond was the child of Robert and a Lannisport whore Robert had taken a fancy to when visiting Casterly Rock soon after his wedding to Cersei.
Marq was the son of a Frey girl Robert met during a tourney in Riverrun.
Robin and Gendry were sons of smallfolk women from King’s Landing.
Torwyn was the son of an Iron Islander girl, whose father was formerly a shipwright in King's Landing.
Edric was the son of a handmaiden to a Florent Lady.
And Tolas was the son of the famous Summer Isles whore, Chataya, when she had lain with Robert, soon after arriving in King’s Landing for the first time in the last days of the Rebellion.
Of all of them, whilst Gendry was the strongest, he preferred being a blacksmith as opposed to a warrior or a knight.
Edric and Marq both had an education due to their mothers being of noble background.
Torwyn was the one whom was most like his father, in that he enjoyed drinking, fighting and whoring.
Tymond, Marq, Edric and Tolas were all eager to become knights and to make a reputation as knights, Tolas even spoke of entering the Kingsguard one day.
Whereas Robin and Torwyn wanted nothing more than a life of adventure, fighting, feasting and whoring.
And so, he brought Tolas, Tymond, Edric, Marq, Torwyn and Robin with him when they arrived at the Prince’s Palace.
“What a palace. Not even the Red Keep can compare with this,” Robin exclaimed as they looked at the marble floors, brick columns with gold and gemstones engraved in each of them.
“Fancy being Prince of Pentos, brother? I have heard it said that once a year, the Prince carries out a ritual where he fucks two maidens. The Pentoshi believe that this ensures that they remain prosperous,” Edric said.
“Sounds good. It’d be better to be Prince of Pentos than being King of the Seven Kingdoms,” Torwyn muttered.
“I don’t think so. I heard from a few Pentoshi tavern keepers that whilst the Prince does have a fine life, if Pentos suffers a famine or loses a war, the smallfolk place all blame on the Prince and have every right to kill the poor cunt,” explained Edric.
“Huh. Well that’s not nice,” said Torwyn.
“Still think being Prince of Pentos sounds nicer than being King of the Seven Kingdoms, brother?” Tolas asked with his arm around Torwyn’s back.
“Lads, quiet. The Prince comes,” said Algirdas.
The Prince was a large and overweight man, reminding him of Robert.
But not even Robert wore the clothes that this Prince wore.
He wore fancy eastern clothing with gemstones and gold imagery on it.
There was even Valyrian glyphs written all in gold on his sleeves.
Seems like the sort of thing that Cersei might wear, Algirdas thought with a raised brow.
“You stand in the presence of His Grace, Tregar, Prince of Pentos and Lord of the greatest of all Free Cities,” said a herald standing by his prince’s side.
Algirdas bowed before him, his actions were mirrored by his nephews.
“Your Grace, I, Lord Algirdas Baratheon, am proud to answer your invitation and to come personally to your wondrous palace,” Algirdas said.
“Welcome to Pentos, Lord Baratheon. I trust that you have been well received here in Pentos?”
“We have, Your Grace. It truly is a beautiful city, certainly more so than the capital of Westeros,” said Algirdas.
“Truly? Pentos is as beautiful as King’s Landing?” asked the Prince.
“Well, truthfully Your Grace, King’s Landing stinks from there being a lack of sewers and the city being far too populated than the city’s government can manage,” Algirdas replied.
“Hmm. Yet another reason why I am proud to be of Pentos,” said the Prince with a grin.
“But, to business. I am sure that you are aware that war has broken out with our neighbouring city of Braavos,” he said.
“The news has carried throughout the city, Your Grace,” Algirdas replied with a nod.
“Pentos, in the past, has never won a great victory against Braavos. I intend to change that, which is why I have been preparing for the eventuality of war. Braavos marches an army of 35,000 men on Pentos. Pentos commands near 30,000.
“However, my spies have learnt that a small Braavosi army of 3,000 marches now toward the Velvet Mountains to secure the mountains for when their great army comes to attack. I want to hire you and Storm Company to crush them and prevent them from securing the Velvet Mountains. I am willing to offer 50,000 Gelessas.”
Algirdas bowed his head and thought about this.
We have 1,000 men, mostly sellswords and lads eager for glory, gold and adventure.
But, against a Braavosi army three times our number?
We’ll have to be clever about this, and fight on our terms, not on theirs.
“We’ll be glad to take this contract, Your Grace,” Algirdas replied.
Leaving the Prince’s Palace with the gold, they headed back to their campsite on the outskirts of the city.
“What’s a Gelessa, Uncle?” asked Tymond.
“It comes from Valyrian, for gold coin. And if our treasurer, Arodos, speaks true, then 50,000 Gelessas would be worth 25,000 Gold Dragons,” said Algirdas.
“Who decides the worth of a country’s currency, Uncle?” asked Edric.
“The Iron Bank of Braavos.”
Algirdas turned around to see Storm Company’s paymaster and treasurer, a Pentoshi whom used to work at the Iron Bank for five years, Arodos Pahrion.
“How much did the Prince pay us, my Lord?” asked Arodos.
“50,000. Will that be good?” asked Algirdas.
“It should be,” said Arodos with a nod as the servants whom came with the carts of gold unloaded the chests from them, drawing a lot of excitement from all men of Storm Company.
“So, what’s the contract?” asked Bronn, Algirdas’ second in command, as he came swaggering over.
“The Braavosi march an army towards the Velvet Mountains, 3,000 men. To prepare for when the main Braavosi army marches on Pentos,” Algirdas explained.
“3,000 men. We have 1,000 men. We’ll be fucked before we can even get to those mountains,” said Arodos.
“No. Not if we play this by our own rules and not theirs,” said Algirdas.
“What rules are these, Uncle?” asked Marq.
“The rules to win,” said Bronn.
Ashara III:
All in Winterfell were glad to see the last of Lorch and Swygert, both of whom were regarded with dislike everywhere they went.
But with Artos and Rhaenys now married, Ashara was happy.
For years when they were children, Ashara and Elia talked about one day sharing a grandchild, and now Ashara’s eldest son was wed to Rhaenys, whom Ashara had known since she was born.
It was a wonderful wedding and Ashara was glad of the opportunity to see her old friends from Dorne and to see her brother Arron, his only son Edric, and their sister Allyria, newly married to Lord Beric Dondarrion.
A week after the festivities of the wedding, Ashara finished breakfast with her family and had gone to Ned’s solar, where she found him looking at a letter.
“Ned, is all well?” she asked as she walked behind him and rubbed his shoulders.
“Aye, Ash. Aye, all is well,” he said with a beaming smile as she sat down next to him and put her arm around his shoulder.
He held up the letter and passed it to her.
‘To Lord Eddard of House Stark,
All is complete Beyond-the-Wall, my Lord. The settlements of your new bannermen are complete. The Free Folk, though hard and unfamiliar to our customs, have shown that they are indeed quick to adapt.
The mammoths that we’ve brought have sped construction considerably of the castles.
The castles will never be as grand or as magnificent as the Great Keep of Winterfell, it is true.
They look more akin to somewhere such as Last Hearth.
We now await your reply from King’s Landing for consent to formally establish the new noble houses of the North.
Yours sincerely,
Ser Wendel of House Manderly.’
“Ser Wendel has indeed been busy,” Ashara commented.
“Aye, he has. And to great effect. Now, there should be peace between the southern half of the North and the northern half. Though it will take time to heal wounds between the peoples, the fact that we fought a common enemy together, proves that it is not impossible to make friends with them,” said Ned.
Ned turned to her and asked “And how is Mance Rayder’s gift adapting to life in Winterfell?”
“Farlen said that she is close to giving birth. Either tomorrow or the day after,” said Ashara.
“Direwolf cubs, growing up here alongside our children. Who would have thought?” Ned asked.
“It’s symbolic. It’s good that Starks have direwolves, when our sigil is a direwolf,” she said.
“Aye,” Ned said with a nod before standing up and holding Ashara’s hand.
They walked together to the balcony overlooking the courtyard, where Brandon, Dyanna and Ulrick were teaching Rickon how to fight whilst Arya was learning from Ser Rodrik.
“Now that Artos is wed, the Northern Lords will look to us to marry off our children to theirs,” Ashara said.
“Aye. Dyanna has shown interest in marrying Domeric Bolton,” Ned commented.
“And during the wedding dance, I noticed Serena dancing numerous times with the Karstark brothers,” Ashara added.
“Serena and the Karstark brothers? The youngest, Torrhen, is nearly two years older than she is and, like all Karstarks, enjoys nothing more than to fight, feast and drink,” said Ned.
“It would be good for relations with the Karstarks. Some of them dislike how we have welcomed the Free Folk south of the Wall. A marriage with House Stark may help heal relations,” Ashara pointed out.
“But of course, we mention this to the children,” said Ned.
“Of course. Of course,” said Ashara.
I will never marry off my children into a loveless marriage and with someone they do not love.
Not after what happened between Elia and fucking Rhaegar.
The only good things to happen from their marriage were Rhaenys and Aegon.
Ashara saw Elia talking with Daenerys and trying to comfort her with the thought of leaving home and marrying Harrold Arryn.
During the wedding, Ashara, Ned and Elia had met Harrold Arryn, whom had come accompanied by his closest friends; Andar Royce, Albar Royce and Jasper Redfort.
He seemed a good young man; handsome, proud and not overly boastful or one whom would do false acts of chivalry.
But Ashara had heard from an old friend from the Vale, Lady Jennis of House Hunter, whom said that Harrold had a bastard daughter, called Alys Stone, from a tavern wench.
She questioned him of this when they met in Ned’s solar.
“I heard a rumour, Ser Harrold, that you have a baseborn daughter. Is this true?” she asked.
He sighed through his nose as he looked down at his hands resting on his knees briefly before looking back up.
“Yes, that is true, my Lady. Though I was drunk with wine and victory after winning my first tourney when I fathered her, I will never regret it. I love my little daughter and will until the day I die,” he replied.
I admire your integrity, but my only concern is whether or not you are a good husband to Daenerys.
If you are, then good.
But if you are not, then I will do all I can to ensure that the two of you are never wed.
Chapter 11: A Wedding in Highgarden
Chapter Text
Artos III:
“It is good to see Winterfell again,” said Artos as he and Rhaenys could see the heights of the Great Keep from where he, Rhaenys and Ser Jaremy were riding at a gentle pace.
“Aye. Though it was nice to see Jon and Val. Brandon is such an adorable little boy,” Rhaenys said with a beaming smile.
“Aye. Does it make you wonder what our children will look like?” asked Artos.
“Our children will be beautiful, Artos. And I will love every last one of them, no matter what,” Rhaenys replied before leaning in and kissing Artos.
Aye, same.
Our children will be beautiful.
Riding through the gates and into the Great Keep, Artos and Rhaenys were warmly greeted by Mother, Father and Aunt Elia.
“How were Jon and Val?” asked Father as they stepped inside the feasting hall.
“Aye, they were good. Their wee boy is a handsome lad, just like his father. They named him Brandon,” said Artos.
Father beamed at hearing the name of his great nephew.
“And what’s it like at Snowhelm?” Mother asked.
“It’s a fine place to call home. It’s small but Jon was meeting with artisans and builders to discuss building it larger,” Artos replied.
After eating with Rhaenys, Artos walked onto the training yard and saw Ulrick and Brandon sparring with Dyanna and Aegon.
Artos took his greatsword with his right hand and with his left hand he took his escutcheon, gifted to him on his wedding.
“Aegon! How about a spar?” Artos asked.
Aegon turned to face him and swung his sword around a few times.
“Aye, goodbrother. Let’s see how you fare,” Aegon replied with a grin.
Aegon struck down onto his escutcheon and Artos skilfully blocked it before swinging it across, almost disarming Aegon before striking down with his own sword.
Aegon dodged the blow and sliced his sword across at his great shield and then again at his sword.
Artos slammed his sword against Aegon’s, pushing into his sword.
The two pushed into each other with the other’s sword before Aegon broke the stalemate by slamming his sword onto Artos’ shield.
Artos let him thrust toward him, only to block it with his shield and then he swung his shield against Aegon’s sword.
This time, Aegon was disarmed.
“Next time, think about using a shield, or a second sword. You do have Dark Sister,” Artos said before swinging across at Aegon.
Aegon dodged the blow and took a handful of snow and threw it at Artos’ face.
Aegon used this to run towards his sword and grabbed it and swung powerfully at Artos’ shield.
Artos dropped his shield and faced Aegon, on equal terms and with no shields.
Aegon sliced at him with an overhead slice and Artos blocked it and forced his sword across and smashed it down onto Aegon’s sword.
“No, Stark, I’ll always fight with a greatsword, never a longsword,” Aegon said as their swords kissed again in midair.
“Your mistake then, Targaryen,” Artos replied before twisting around and slamming his sword onto Aegon.
Aegon just managed to block, but then he swung across at Artos, narrowly missing him.
The two stood facing each other, waiting for the other to make the next move.
“Artos!”
The two goodbrothers looked up to see Mother shouting at Artos from the entrance back inside the Great Keep.
“It’s Rhaenys! Come quickly!” she shouted.
What’s going on?
Is Rhaenys alright?!
Artos threw down his sword, as did Aegon, and they ran towards Mother, following her inside and both sprinted upstairs into Maester Gelimund’s solar.
There, Artos panted as he looked at Rhaenys, sitting down next to Maester Gelimund’s desk.
“Rhaenys, my love, what’s wrong?” Artos asked, running to her side.
She beamed as she held his hand and then placed his hand on her belly.
“You’re going to be a father, Artos,” she said before lifting his hand up and kissing it.
“Truly?” he asked.
Gods, we were only talking about having beautiful children just this morning!
He turned to Maester Gelimund.
“Maester, do you know how long?”
“Aye, my Lord. I’d say seven or eight moons,” he replied.
Artos hugged Rhaenys before kissing her on the forehead and then on her lips.
“I love you so much, Rhaenys. And we’re going to have such a beautiful sons and daughters,” he said.
“Do you not mind? Whether it’s a boy or a girl?” she asked.
“No. Not at all,” he replied before kissing her again.
“Sister, it’s too soon for me to be an uncle,” Aegon said with a chuckle as he walked toward them and hugged Rhaenys.
“Congratulations.”
“Thank you, brother. I hope that you will be spoiling your nephew or niece and teaching them how to fight as they grow up?” asked Rhaenys.
“Of course I will. Of course I will,” said Aegon with a proud smile.
Aunt Elia, Mother and Father joined them and Artos stood up and Aunt Elia walked to him.
“I don’t know why, but I feel too young to be a grandmother,” she said.
“That’s because you are. But, you will have such beautiful grandchildren, Mother,” said Rhaenys.
“I know. I know, my beautiful little dragon,” said Aunt Elia before hugging Rhaenys.
Willas I:
Willas sat with Grandmother Olenna in her personal chambers which overlook the Palatial Keep’s gardens.
“What news is there from King’s Landing?” asked Willas as he leant on his crutch whilst one of Grandmother’s guards pulled a chair out for him beside Grandmother.
“Not much, unfortunately. Left and Right, go,” said Grandmother.
Her two guards nodded and muttered “Milady,” before leaving.
“So, what news is there that we do know of?” asked Willas.
“Well, it’s all going off in the North and the Vale. Rhaenys Targaryen is wed to Artos Stark, heir to Winterfell. And Daenerys Targaryen is to wed Harrold Arryn, heir to the Eyrie,” she replied.
Rhaenys Targaryen wed to the heir to House Stark.
I remember Mother telling me how after Randyll Tarly defeated Robert Baratheon at Ashford, Mad King Aerys said that a royal marriage between Rhaenys and I was possible, once Storm’s End had been taken.
And not even after a year of starving the seat of House Baratheon, did the Targaryen dynasty fall.
“Will this in any way affect House Tyrell’s influence or our plans for Margaery?” asked Willas.
“No. In fact, though this was by royal command, it may open up a possibility for House Tyrell to be allied with House Baratheon, in more ways than one,” said Grandmother.
“Eddard Stark’s isolation from his boyhood friend Robert helps in that regard,” Willas added.
“Precisely. The Northerners have allied themselves to Dorne in recent years, no doubt in thanks to Eddard Stark being married to a Dornishwoman,” said Grandmother.
“And thanks to Loras’ dalliances with Renly Baratheon, Robert Baratheon may be open to a marriage match between Prince Joffrey and Margaery,” said Grandmother.
“Perhaps, though Robert’s other brothers may think differently on that,” said Willas.
“Stannis? Ha, the man is a bore whom never smiles and there is no love lost between he and Robert. He may hate House Tyrell, but Robert will never listen to him,” said Grandmother.
“It’s not Stannis I worry about, Grandmother, at least not in this regard. It’s the youngest of Robert’s brothers. Algirdas,” said Willas.
“Algirdas? Why do you worry about him?” asked Grandmother.
“He was a boy of five when the Siege of Storm’s End was lifted. He has made it no secret of how much he hates us for it. And, admittedly, I’ve been afraid of coming across him ever since I had met the former blacksmith to Storm’s End, Donal Noye.”
“He told me, before venturing to Castle Black, that he could describe the Baratheon brothers as though they were metals.
“He described Robert as steel, stronger than all others, but leave it on a rack for too long, and it will rust.
“Stannis, he called hard black iron, which breaks before it bends.
“Renly, he described as copper, the prettiest of metals, but useless in a fight.”
Grandmother smirked at these descriptions.
“And what did he describe Algirdas as?”
“As Valyrian Steel. Forever sharp, forever strong and forever dangerous. Unyielding and always leaves a mark wherever it goes.”
“A blacksmith’s words are hardly something to go by,” said Grandmother.
“Perhaps not, but it’s something we should consider when he now leads an army of sellswords in Essos and they are called Storm Company. Given a few years when it increases in size, he could prove to be a threat to Highgarden and to House Tyrell,” Willas said.
Father would say that I’m being paranoid and that the Reach’s armies number 100,000 in times of war.
But I know that someone who hates a house as much as someone such as Algirdas Baratheon, will make him an incredibly dangerous foe.
One whom would stop at nothing to take revenge on House Tyrell.
Grandmother hummed before there was a knock on the door.
“Grandmother? Brother?”
“Do come in, dear,” said Grandmother with a beaming smile for Margaery as she entered.
Margaery sat down next to Willas and looked up to Grandmother.
“We’ve just received a raven from one of my spies in King’s Landing. Because of rifts between King Robert and his old and dear friend, Eddard Stark, he has considered marrying Prince Joffrey to Eddard Stark’s eldest daughter, Eliana.”
Margaery had been raised by Father and Grandmother to be one of the prettiest and most beautiful maidens in the realm and to be a sharp and cunning weapon in House Tyrell’s armoury.
“Oh. Well, what do we know about Eliana Stark?”
“Not much, unfortunately. Stories say that she is a very beautiful young maiden, she is often referred to as the Star of the North. Having met her mother a long time ago, I’m inclined to believe those stories,” said Grandmother.
Ah yes, Ashara Dayne.
The famous Star of Dorne and one of the most beautiful women in the realm, whom fell for and married a grizzly and hard Northerner.
“Will she be a threat to our plans?” asked Margaery.
“Hopefully not, so long as Eddard Stark keeps himself and the North isolated from the south and not to bother himself with the intrigues of King’s Landing,” said Willas.
Though Eddard Stark is a hard and ferocious man by all accounts, to scare King Robert, Tywin Lannister and dozens of nobles in the throne room with just his terrifying and thundering voice, Willas thought as he remembered the story from Uncle Baelor how he staunchly defended Elia Martell, Aegon, Rhaenys and Daenerys Targaryen, in spite of all that Mad King Aerys and Rhaegar had done to his own family.
“When there is next a great tourney in King’s Landing, your brother Garlan shall go to King’s Landing alongside Loras and see for themselves the situation in the capital and what sort of man the Crown Prince is and the best way to win his heart. Anything to gain an advantage over any other noble family that would bring their daughter to the capital to woo the Crown Prince,” said Grandmother.
Garlan I:
“You may bring the bride under your protection,” said Septon Malborel.
Garlan did just that, and he unfastened his own cloak, embroidered with the golden rose of House Tyrell.
He unfastened Leonnette’s cloak with the sigil and colours of House Fossoway.
With a warm and gentle smile, he wrapped his cloak around Leonnette.
“My Lords and Ladies, we stand here in the sight of gods and men to witness the union of husband and wife. One flesh, one heart, one soul, now and forever.”
Garlan reached for Leonnette’s hands and as they held, Septon Malborel tied a ribbon around them.
“Let it be known that Garlan Tyrell and Leonnette Fossoway are one heart, one flesh and one soul. Cursed be he who would seek to tear them asunder.”
Septon Malborel then began to unravel the ribbon whilst Garlan looked from the corner of his eye at Mother, Father, Grandmother, Willas, Loras and Margaery seated in the front row watching the wedding with beaming smiles.
“In the sight of the Seven, I hereby seal these two souls, binding them as one for eternity.”
He turned from all gathered in the Sept and looked to Garlan and Leonnette.
“Look upon each other and say the words.”
“Father. Smith. Warrior. Mother. Maiden. Crone. Stranger,” they said together.
“I am hers and she is mine. From this day until the end of my days,” said Garlan.
“I am his and he is mine. From this day until the end of my days,” said Leonnette.
Garlan turned to his family, Leonnette’s family and all gathered nobility of the Reach.
“With this kiss, I pledge my love,” said Garlan before turning to Leonnette.
He leant in and kissed her.
Gods, this is the best day of my life.
I don’t know why knights think that winning tourneys or being knighted is better than this.
There is nothing better than to wed the love of your life.
Whilst all gathered clapped and cheered for them, Garlan and Leonnette walked down the Sept together and back to the Palatial Keep for the wedding feast.
There, Lords and Ladies from all around the Reach gifted them gifts from jewellery and clothing for Leonnette, to weapons and armour pieces for Garlan, and finely-made goblets and wine-cups.
But it was Father’s gift which had truly taken Garlan by surprise.
“Garlan, my dear boy, it makes me so happy to see you so happy and to be wed to such a lovely girl as Leonnette,” Father said proudly.
“You are too kind, Lord Tyrell,” said Leonnette.
“Nonsense, my dear. But, I would be honoured if you were to just refer to me as your goodfather,” said Father with a beaming smile before he kissed Leonnette’s hand.
“I would consider it an honour to do such a thing and to be wed into your noble house,” said Leonnette.
“Well, yes and no,” said Father.
What?
“Father, what do you mean?” asked Garlan.
Father drew a piece of parchment from his belt and passed it to Garlan.
“My wedding gift to you both,” said Father with a beaming smile.
By the Gods…
Garlan couldn’t quite believe what he was reading as he laid out on the high table for he and Leonnette to read it.
Leonnette gasped as she read it.
A deed of lordship?
To be Lord of Whitegrove?
Signed by the King?
Gods…
Garlan looked back up at Father after he had finished reading it.
“Father… I-I… I’m at a loss for words,” Garlan tried to say.
“Say none, my boy. None are needed. Just promise that the two of you will be happy at Whitegrove and that you’ll visit your old father and dear mother at Highgarden often and that you’ll introduce us to our future grandchildren,” said Father with a proud smile.
“Of course, Father,” said Garlan as he stood up before leaning across the table and hugging Father.
Whilst Garlan sat back down and reread the deed of lordship, he looked back up at Father whom was talking with Grandmother and with Willas.
Poor Willas.
He is the heir to Highgarden and yet no one wishes to wed him.
He is one of the sweetest and kindest men I’ve ever met.
He deserves to be married to a woman such as that.
The day after the wedding, Garlan was invited by Father, Mother, Willas and Grandmother to Father’s solar.
Garlan was allowed inside by both of Grandmother’s guards, whom she had named Left and Right.
“You sent for me?” Garlan asked when he saw his parents.
“Yes, come, Garlan,” said Mother.
Garlan sat beside Willas whilst Father, Mother and Grandmother were sat behind Father’s desk.
“Is there a problem?” asked Garlan.
“No, none at all, my dear boy. But, for House Tyrell’s future standing with the crown, we have made the decision to advance our plans with Margaery,” said Father.
Father, you know how much I hate the game of thrones.
No good ever comes of it.
In the end, the ones it affects most are the innocent smallfolk whom get caught in the middle of struggles of power between warring houses and all caused by intrigue.
“Willas and your Grandmother have come up with a plan, which you are a part of, Garlan,” said Mother.
“What plan? But, you should know that I have no head for intrigues or for the game,” said Garlan.
“No, fear not. We know that, Garlan. This is merely just a scouting mission, if you like,” said Father.
Trust Father to word statements as though this was a war, Garlan thought with a smirk.
“Knowing full well King Robert’s appetites for tourneys, he will undoubtedly host a grand one at King’s Landing, not some petty one. And when he does, every noble vulture in Westeros will have their eyes on the capital and on the Crown Prince. We will need you to see if Margaery will have any competition and what the situation is in the Red Keep and anyone we should beware of. Nothing serious, you understand. Merely just seeing things the way things are,” said Willas.
Chapter 12: A Vision or a Dream?
Chapter Text
Aegon III:
Whilst all of the Great Keep was excited for the birth of Artos and Rhaenys’ first child, Aegon had overheard Uncle Eddard and Aunt Ashara talking of encouraging the rest of their children to marry with the children of Northern nobility, in particular, Ulrick, whom was soon to be named Lord of Moat Cailin.
Brandon, though was offered the lordship of Wolf’s Den, had declined, saying that he wanted to one day be a knight of the Kingsguard.
And so, Rickon, at the age of 9, was told that he would one day be Lord of Wolf’s Den.
“ Lord Manderly would want a marriage between Rickon and one of his granddaughters when he does become Lord of Wolf’s Den ,” Uncle Eddard told Aunt Ashara.
“ I’ve met both girls and they are both delightful little ladies. It would have to be Wylla, the youngest of the two, for Wynafryd is to one day be Lady of White Harbour ,” said Aunt Ashara.
Often unintentionally, Aegon overheard what was being said by others, because he had good hearing and because he was quiet.
But what does that mean for me?
Rhaenys will one day be Lady of Winterfell and Aunt Daenerys is soon to wed Harrold Arryn and will one day be Lady of the Eyrie.
Am I destined to remain in Winterfell forever?
But whilst Aegon was uncertain about his future, he was also sad by the idea that Eliana would one day wed the heir to a Northern house, or even the heir to a Lord Paramountcy.
Aegon had been in love with Eliana for as long as he could remember, and loved that she was always so kind and caring toward him and that she knew things about him that no one had ever noticed about him.
When he was a boy and smallfolk around Winterfell or the children of Northern houses would berate and belittle him for his Targaryen heritage, Eliana was one of the few people whom was always kind to him and never treated him as though he was an outsider.
Outside of his own family and his Stark friends and Theon, Eliana was one of the few people that he absolutely trusted.
Aegon walked to Mother’s chambers, just after spending a few hours on the training yard alongside Artos.
He saw Mother was making a prayer wheel.
“Mother,” said Artos.
She looked up and beamed when she saw Aegon.
“Hello, Aegon. Come and sit,” she gestured to her bed before she resumed with making the prayer wheel.
Aegon did as he was invited and sat next to her.
“Is that for Rhaenys or her child?”
“For Rhaenys. Mothers make these only for their children, so sadly not for their grandchildren,” said Mother before she gently put it down on her bedside table.
“But it is of the Old Gods, to make those,” said Aegon.
“It is. But the Old Gods have been good to us since we came to Winterfell. I prayed to the Seven many times during the Rebellion, for me, for you and for your sister to be safe. When they came to the Red Keep that day, I was so scared, until Ned saved us.
“After saving us, I prayed to the Old Gods in the Red Keep’s Godswood and after praying there, Ned protected us and brought us safely to Winterfell and has kept us safe ever since. Though this isn’t Sunspear or King’s Landing, I am happy here, with you and your sister,” said Mother as she reached for Aegon and gently rubbed his back.
“Is everything alright, Aegon?” she asked as she placed the prayer wheel down.
Aegon shyly shook his head, afraid to say the words out loud he had come to tell her.
“What is it?” she asked with worry.
“I love Eliana. I’ve been in love with her for years and I cannot stop thinking about her,” Aegon explained, blushing as he said it.
“Oh, Aegon,” she said before hugging him.
You make it seem like this is a good thing.
How is it when she’s the most beautiful maiden lady of the North and will soon have heirs to Northern houses fighting for her hand?
“Does she know?” Mother asked.
“No. I just… I just don’t know what sort of future there would be for us if there was a chance we wed,” said Aegon.
“Aegon, there is more to life than ruling anything from a house to a keep or even a castle. There is love and there is family,” said Mother.
“If Robert Baratheon had his way, he would have me killed so that no more Targaryens can threaten his perfect reign,” Aegon pointed out sulkily.
“Ned has kept us safe here for when you were as young as 1. Nothing bad will happen to you, I promise,” said Elia before she pulled him in for a hug.
“Everything will be alright, Aegon. I promise,” she whispered.
“I know, Mother. I know,” Aegon whispered back.
Aegon left the Great Keep and decided to go to the Staggering Stark for dinner and when he arrived there, he was glad to see Griff seated at a table.
“Didn’t think you’d still be here, Griff?” Aegon said as he walked toward him.
Griff looked up at him and smiled as Aegon sat down with his platter of roasted lamb and fish and a tankard of mead.
“Ah, Winterfell has become an interesting place as of late. With the last of the Targaryens here,” said Griff.
“I prefer it when there’s no interesting things taking place,” said Aegon.
“Why is that?”
“I like the peace and quiet,” shrugged Aegon before he drank from his tankard.
“That’s a nice sword you’ve got there. What is it?” Griff suddenly asked.
Aegon looked down at his side and saw that he had noticed Blackfyre.
“It’s called Blackfyre, the sword of my family and a little later of House Blackfyre,” replied Aegon.
Whatever he was expecting him to say, it wasn’t that.
“Blackfyre? How do you have that?” he asked.
“I was gifted it, by a mysterious man far north of the Wall. He gave it to me when we were north of the wall and fighting the wildlings and…all such,” Aegon replied.
He wouldn’t believe me if I told him it was Brynden Rivers.
Gods, I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t met him with my own eyes.
I pray that Uncle Brynden has found peace.
“Do you have Dark Sister also?” he asked.
“As a matter of fact, I do. But Blackfyre, I prefer to use that. I like to fight with a greatsword as opposed to a longsword and a shield,” replied Aegon.
“So, what do you do with Dark Sister?” he asked.
“Well, in the battles I’ve fought, I kept it as a secondary weapon,” Aegon replied.
“Have you fought in many battles?”
“10.”
After finishing lunch, Aegon said goodbye to Griff.
“How much longer do plan on staying in Winterfell?”
“We’ll see. If there is something that’s worth my interest anywhere else in Westeros,” replied Griff.
Aegon left to return to the Great Keep and walked to the Godswood.
He sat in front of the Heart Tree, where Uncle Ned would often sit for praying and for the peace and quiet.
He looked at the face on the Heart Tree and remembered Rhaenys telling him how when she was 5, she read a book of funny poems to it to try and make the face smile.
When he returned to the Great Keep, he climbed into bed, but as he did so, he felt his mind drift to the Godswood.
“Where am I?”
Aegon looked around and found himself back in the Godswood.
“Aegon.”
He turned around and looked for who said that.
Standing next to the Heart Tree was a man with long and flowing silver hair and violet eyes like his own.
He wore a doublet with the sigil of House Targaryen on it.
His face was beautifully handsome, though his saddened face brightened when he faced Aegon.
He was tall, almost as tall as Artos.
His long and elegant fingers were bent, as though they were used to playing an instrument.
“Son.”
“Father?” asked Aegon.
He nodded with a saddened smile.
Aegon looked around and at the Godswood.
“Why are you here?” Aegon demanded.
“I wanted to speak to you. To see you in person. To see the man you had become,” he replied, walking toward him, his hand extended toward Aegon.
Aegon backed away.
“Well, now you’ve seen me. The son you abandoned with just ONE Kingsguard, whom was my age if not younger, when you told him to “protect” Mother, Rhaenys and I.
“All whilst you had three of the best Kingsguard hold a girl younger than Aunt Daenerys against her will!”
Father frowned and his amethyst-violet eyes glistened when Aegon spoke.
“I-I-I never held her against her will. She loved me,” he said.
“Did you love her? Did you love Mother? Did you love Rhaenys? Did you love me?! Or were we all just pawns in the fucking prophecies you were so obsessed with and didn’t give a fuck about the fate of Westeros?!”
“I never wanted the rebellion to happen or for our family to be overthrown!”
“Well, that’s your fucking fault for not thinking about the consequences of your fucking actions! If she did love you and went with you willingly, why the fuck did you not tell her to send letters to her family and let the, know she was safe?!
“No one forced you to take Lyanna Stark! You did that, willingly. No one forced you to humiliate Mother in front of the realm again and again and again. You did that, willingly. And you left Mother, Rhaenys and I with only Jaime Lannister, who slew your fucking mad father rather than protect us from Tywin Lannister!
“Had it not been for the brother of the girl you wanted to use as a broodmare for your fucking beloved prophecy, we would all have been butchered!”
“I thought that I was saving the world!”
“Was that the excuse you were telling yourself before you went to sleep each night? That it was all for the realm? That it would take three dragons to save the world? A Visenya to join your Aegon and Rhaenys?! Was any of this worth it, Father?”
Father calmed down when he saw how Aegon stood unrelentingly and without fault or tears, whilst he was crying.
“I’m proud of you, Aegon. I thought that I was the Prince that was Promised. But it was always you. You saved the world from the monsters in the prophecies you speak so horribly of.”
“And let me guess, if you were King, you would have come to the North’s help when the Armies of the Dead marched on the Wall? Or would have you been obsessed with reading more prophecies that you and all scholars of the world barely understand?”
“You talk like a Northerner.”
“That’s because I am one,” said Aegon.
“No. You are a Targaryen. You will always be a Targaryen,” said Father.
“I am a Targaryen, but I am of the North. Why would I want to have anything to do with the fucking south when they all wish me, Rhaenys, Aunt Daenerys and Mother dead, when we’ve never done a fucking thing to harm them?!
“No southerner stood by Uncle Ned when Robert Baratheon wanted to kill me. He alone stood his ground and protected us from the Baratheons and Lannisters. And all you can talk about is how you are proud of me.”
“You are my son, Aegon. You may hate me now, but I will always love you. I know I did wrong in how I approached the prophecy of the Long Night. But I did what I thought was right. If I could change it all, I would. And I would always have been by your mother’s side.”
“I’m sure she would feel honoured to hear that from you, you lying and unfaithful cunt,” Aegon snapped before turning around.
“Be wary, Aegon, my son. Another is coming.”
Aegon gasped as he woke up.
What the fuck?
What the fuck was that?
Was that truly Father?
Was he always that fucking stupid?
Aegon reached for his bedside table and drank from his pitcher of water.
Gods, I needed that.
But, why now?
Why was he haunting my dreams now?
Ashara IV:
It had been a year since the end of the War of the Long Night.
And since then, Ashara and Ned had received ravens from Beyond-the-Wall, that all was well and that the castles, towns and ports had been completed and that dirt and rock roads had been built to connect them to each other and to the Wall.
Though the castles built were little more than motte and baileys of wood and stone, the Free Folk all knew them to be safer and warmer than living in tents in cold forests and mountains or even in caves.
As well as building these settlements, when visiting White Harbour with Ned, they had met Lord Wyman Manderly, whom introduced them to a Yitish merchant whom sold seeds for a Yitish food capable of growing in even the coldest of climates, called rice.
Since first using it in glass gardens built Beyond-the-Wall, there was an abundance of rice for the Free Folk living north of the Wall, whom had previously survived on nothing but meat from hunted animals.
But returning home to Winterfell after a visit to the settlements of Frostford, Mead’s Meadow, Thundercrest, Icehaven, Snowsberth, Oakenhall, Bronzecliff, Winter’s Moot and Branditon, Ashara was glad to see Ned was proud and happy that the North would never again fear about wildling raids or the dead rising to trouble the living.
“How is everything Beyond-the-Wall, my love?” asked Ashara.
“All is good. It’ll be a long time before the most hardy and most stubborn Free Folk move beyond the living outside and living as nomads. But, this is a start from which we can improve,” Ned replied.
Then he turned to face Ashara with a beaming smile.
“The rice they’ve been growing has been saving hundreds of lives who have been surviving on meat for all of their lives,” he said.
Good. And with access to the sea and merchant ships sailing that far north, they will have plentiful access to good food from as far south as the Reach.
“Now, how has it been here? How are the children faring with their new charges?” he asked as he sat down with her.
Alba had given birth to eight direwolf cubs, and each of their children had adopted one.
Artos had named his Grey Wind.
Eliana had named hers Lady.
Brandon named his Summer.
Dyanna named hers Sharpe.
Ulrick named his Frostclaw.
Serena named hers Silver.
Arya named hers Nymeria.
Rickon named his Shaggydog.
“Artos, Brandon, Dyanna and Ulrick take theirs hunting. Eliana and Serena take them for walks in the Wolfswood with Rhaenys and Daenerys. Arya gets up to all kinds of mischief with Nymeria. And Rickon and Shaggydog are often exploring around the First Keep and the Crypts.”
Ned beamed as he heard about their children.
Ashara lay her head down on Ned’s lap whilst he told her about his meetings with various Free Folk Magnars.
“Tormund Giantsbane wasn’t satisfied with the walls on his home of Mead’s Meadow until it was designed as such that he wasn’t able to climb it personally,” Ned reminisced.
Ashara chuckled and asked “Is he a skilled climber, Tormund Giantsbane?”
“Oh, aye. He’s climbed the Wall 50 times and once climbed it from top to bottom with myself at the top just to prove it,” Ned replied.
“Have we had any ravens since I have been gone?” Ned asked.
“Well, we have had a few. Since the Valyrian Roads have been completed, a few Lords Paramount have asked for the roads to be built in their homelands,” said Ashara.
“How did they know of them?” asked Ned, whom was frowning as he said it.
It reminded Ashara of when they had first started to build them across the North and Elia had suggested offering for them to be built across all of Westeros.
The efforts in building the roads and then the Cailin Canal were hastened with the use of mammoths and giants.
“We have to work hard to build them, so why should they take advantage of the work we have done for the North?” Ned had rhetorically asked.
“Merchants and travellers no doubt. And then there is Lorch and Swygert whom undoubtedly gave their reports to their liege lords and Robert,” Ashara reasoned.
“Whom asked for Valyrian Roads?” asked Ned.
“Jon Arryn. Hoster Tully. Tywin Lannister. And Doran,” said Ashara.
Ned nodded as he thought about this.
“Aye, for the Arryns, Martells and Tullys. Aye, we can build them for Dorne, the Riverlands and the Vale, and let their completion serve as an example for the rest of Westeros to follow. But never for fucking Tywin Lannister,” said Ned.
Quite fucking right. I would never ever want for the North to have any business dealings with the fucking Lannisters.
“I’ll send a raven to Doran to expect the road builders from the North and to prepare map roads in anticipation of their arrival. We’ll build the Roads for Dorne first, as they’ll be the most difficult. I’ll write to Jon Arryn and Hoster Tully for them to prepare the same for when they come,” said Ned before Ashara pointed at where the letters were.
Ned crumpled the letter from Casterly Rock and threw it into the fireplace.
Chapter 13: A Taste of Battle
Chapter Text
Algirdas V
“Look at them. All that heavy and expensive armour can’t be doing them that many favours,” Bronn pointed out.
Algirdas grinned as he looked at the small Braavosi army of 3,000 men.
“And on hills and mountains such as these, it would only be too easy to turn their numbers against them,” said Algirdas.
“Will we attack then, Uncle?” asked Tolas.
“We will. But the men are all to take off heavy armour. It will weigh them down in an attack such at this,” said Algirdas.
“Some of our men will be killed if we do,” said Marq.
“Good. It will cull out the weak from the strong,” remarked Bronn.
Whilst Marq and Edric looked at Bronn in shock, Algirdas shook his head at his second.
“Come, let’s get a move on,” Algirdas said.
They climbed down from their viewpoint and ran back to their camp.
Two days after reaching the Velvet Mountains before the Braavosis had arrived, they had spotted them march towards a gorge, the shortest route through the the Mountains without using the road.
The shortest, but not the safest.
Algirdas put his chainmail and leathers on and sheathed his bastard sword and his battle axe.
This is it.
This is the battle that will either make me or break me.
Whatever happens after today, my life will never be the same as it was when I once was living comfortably back home in the Stormlands.
Algirdas saw Bronn draw his sword and he walked alongside Algirdas as they were joined by his nephews.
“Are you all ready?” asked Algirdas.
“Yes, Uncle,” said Tolas and Tymond dutifully.
“Ready to kill and make some coin,” said Torwyn.
“Let’s kill us some Braavosis,” added Robin.
“I’m ready, Uncle,” said Edric.
“Here and now,” said Marq as he drew his sword.
Bronn just snorted at his nephews as they tried to look hard.
“Killing this lot will toughen them up,” said Bronn.
“And if it doesn’t?” asked Algirdas.
“Then, they’re fucked,” he replied.
They led the army of 1,000 men to march silently through the rocky terrain and onto the top of the gorge.
As they reached the top, Algirdas saw the Braavosis had halted their march and were beginning to rest.
“Don’t they look tired,” said Algirdas as he looked at them from his Myrish Spyglass.
“All that marching would have wearied them out and made them thirsty,” said Bronn.
“Well, look at all that water below them. That’s a stream of the Little Rhoyne. We should push them down and let them have a swim,” said Algirdas as he drew both his sword and his axe.
Algirdas turned to Marq and clearly nodded to him.
He nodded back and quietly started ordering for the archers to make ready.
“Fire as many volleys as you can before we get down to fight them. Stop firing once we reach that rock in the centre there,” said Algirdas as he pointed at a large rock sticking out on the banking as it went down onto the gorge’s pathway.
“Now, Uncle?” asked Marq.
“Now,” Algirdas confirmed.
“Fire!” Marq commanded.
Algirdas stood up alongside Bronn and the archers began to fire a few volleys down onto the Braavosis.
“With me now!” Algirdas shouted.
Algirdas yelled as he charged down the banking and down towards the surprised and exhausted Braavosis.
Many Braavosis were shot dead by the arrows before Algirdas reached the large rock.
Algirdas saw two captains shouting orders to their men directly in front of him.
He ran directly toward them and stabbed one and beheaded the other.
He shoulder-tackled a soldier down and stabbed him before burying his axe into the skull of another.
Hundreds of Braavosis were had already been killed before they had even gotten down to fight them, Algirdas saw as he looked around for more enemies to fight.
He saw Bronn backstab one soldier, throw a dagger at another before slicing the throat of another as he came at him with a spear.
He grabbed the spear and threw it at a horseman whom was trying to rally his men.
The spear had it the horse and whilst the horse was killed, the horseman fell from the horse and over two hundred feet down into the water.
Algirdas cut through numerous Braavosi soldiers, stabbing and cutting with his axe and slicing and chopping with his axe.
Just as he came running toward a group of archers, he saw Marq leading the rest of the army down the hill.
Good lad! Now we will break the bastards for good!
Algirdas cut down an archer whom was aiming at one of his men.
He beheaded another just as he had reached for an arrow from his quiver.
Tolas joined him and sliced down the remaining three in quick succession.
Now he is a very skilled fighter.
Perhaps one day he will fulfil his dream of being a Kingsguard knight.
Better he than scum like Meryn Trant or Boros Blount.
They are Cersei’s creatures in the Kingsguard, nothing at all like Gerold Hightower, Arthur Dayne, Barristan Selmy or Oswell Whent.
Algirdas dodged a spearman as he tried to impale him.
He cut down his sword onto his spear, chopping it in half.
He swung his axe around, beheading him before he could reach for his sheathed shortsword.
Algirdas looked around after killing him.
The Braavosis were defeated.
Only a few were still alive and fighting whilst a few less than 200 had fled back the way they came, throwing down their weapons and armour as they ran.
I would keep your weapons on you as you run.
You may run into bandits or Dothraki on your way home, Algirdas thought with amusement.
Algirdas grinned as Storm Company cheered.
“We’ve done it! We’ve fucking won!” Edric cheered as he lifted high his sword and shield and cheered.
“Fucking cowards! Come back and fight me, you fucking shits!” Torwyn yelled as he raised his large hammer.
Storm Company’s first victory.
And it will not be our last.
Bellanora II:
“It’s beautiful, you can’t deny,” Zhallaro admitted, looking at Dragonspyre from where they stood.
But a cruel tyrant sleeps on silk beds inside there, one who will destroy our people.
And for what?!
To create a new Valyria?!
Bellanora stood with her closest friends; Zhallaro, Sallonas Qaada and Rala Zaaqu, looking at the now completed Dragonspyre.
“What next? Will he want us to speak Valyrian and for us to never speak our language ever again?” asked Rala, Bellanora’s best friend from childhood and then they went to the Temple of Love together.
I’d sooner not speak at all than speak a language not my own that’s forced onto us.
“Wouldn’t surprise me. Has your father said anything of what he is doing?” asked Sallanos, knowing that Rala’s father, Jalol, was the most outspoken Summer Isles nobleman against Agarys Rogare and his conquest and rule over the Summer Isles.
“He has sent letters across the sea to Westeros, to that long exiled fool, Jalabhar Xho, for help,” replied Rala.
“Jalabhar Xho. The man has been bitter for years being exiled from the Red Flower Valley. Why should he want to help us? He’d probably come back to readily serve Rogare,” said Zhallaro.
“And he’s been in Westeros for so long, he’s probably more Westerosi than he is of the Summer Isles,” Bellanora pointed out.
His own fault for being so weak as to be exiled in the first place.
“So what is to be done? We start a rebellion?” asked Sallanos.
“No, not yet,” said Bellanora.
“But, Bella, the people are crying for war and for these Valyrian, Lysene and sellsword scum to leave our homes and for us to be free once again. It’s not as if the Westerosi will come to our aid in the future,” said Rala.
“I want to be free of them too. But we cannot begin a rebellion now,” said Bellanora.
“All men and women of the Isles are hardened by the battles fought here,” Zhallaro added.
“Battles? Those are little more than games of people hitting at each other with wooden spears and shields and the defeated only face exile. This is actual war of which we speak, where our enemies have steel and kill,” Bellanora pointed out.
War on the Summer Isles was ritualised by the priests, and only they could choose the time and days when these battles and wars took place.
Such conflicts were often between two houses quarrelling over land.
The battles would often be less than a day, resembling the melee tourneys that take place in Westeros as opposed to the fighting pits in Slaver’s Bay.
The victors would gain what they wanted out of the conflict whilst the defeated would be exiled.
Most exiled had fled to the Free Cities or to Westeros where many would be sellswords or sellsails.
“So what can be done? Because sooner or later, a war will start,” said Sallonas.
“The time isn’t right, cousin. You know that better than I. We are not ready for war. And we need allies if we are to defeat Rogare and crush him for good,” said Bellanora.
“She’s right, you know.”
Bellanora and her friends turned around to see Bellanora’s older brother Xharo.
A tall and muscular man.
Looking at him now, Bellanora noticed he was far more scarred than she remembered of him.
There was a large scar across his arm from his wrist to his elbow, as though done by a spear.
And on his face, there was a scar from his eyebrow to the top of his forehead, just touching his dark curling hair.
She had last seen him two years ago, when he had returned briefly from fighting Dothraki near Tyrosh.
“Brother! What are you doing back here?” Bellanora asked as she hugged her brother.
“I came as soon as I had heard the news,” said Xharo.
“Are you still with the Second Sons?” asked Sallanos as he shook hands with his cousin.
“I am not. Our new commander, Mero, is a lazy fool and would probably serve Rogare given the chance,” said Xharo.
“So, what do you say? Can we defeat Rogare if we were to rise in rebellion?” eagerly asked Zhallaro.
“No,” said Xharo as he shook his head and scratched an itch in his short beard.
“I saw for myself the situation of Rogare’s strength and his forces when we arrived,” said Xharo.
“We?” asked Rala.
“Myself and twenty others of the Summer Isles come to save our homeland,” explained Xharo before he continued.
“Rogare is clever. He has a strong navy of 50 warships. They are not fast or wieldy like our own swan ships, true. But they are strong and are warships that can ram and fire ballistae at our ships.
“And he has an army of experienced soldiers, all armed with steel swords, spears, axes and arrows. We have no such thing here,” said Xharo.
“If there is to be war soon, then we must first be organised. No war such as the one you are all dreaming of was planned yesterday and fought tomorrow. We must gather plans, spy on the enemy, see what supplies and equipment they have and maintain the army to fight them and throw them out. And like my sister said, we cannot fight this war on our own. We need help.”
Daenerys II:
Daenerys was sewing the first of two dresses for her wedding to Harrold Arryn.
The first was for when she first arrived in the Vale and was received by he, his parents Jon and Lysa Arryn and the Lords and Ladies of the Vale.
And the second was the wedding dress.
She was being helped by Eliana, Rhaenys, Serena, Jeyne and Beth.
“What sort of images should we have on the dress for when she arrives in the Eyrie?” Serena asked.
“Dragons and wolves?” Beth suggested.
“No, why not dragons and falcons? If she is to wed the future Lord of the Eyrie,” added Jeyne.
No. Elia said that Rhaenys, Aegon and I are the last dragons of Westeros.
Viserys may be a Targaryen, but he has been in Pentos for so long that he will never gain an army and take back King’s Landing, in spite of all of his claims that he is the rightful heir and not Aegon.
For as long as Daenerys could remember, she would receive ravens from across the Narrow Sea from her brother Viserys.
But whilst he sent letters to her, neither their niece and nephew Rhaenys and Aegon ever received letters.
As she grew older, Daenerys understood more about Viserys from his letters, which promised her that he would ‘ free you from the savages whom imprison you in the North ,’ and that when the time came for him to ‘ take my rightful place on the Iron Throne, we will be wed and you will be my Queen .’
He would also tell her to write to him which noble families would support him the moment he landed in Westeros with an army.
And every letter she received, she would show them to Elia, Ashara and Eddard.
Both Elia and Aunt Ashara told her that her father planned for Viserys and Daenerys to wed whilst Mother was carrying her.
They also told her how he obsessively told Viserys about the “importance” of House Targaryen having pure Valyrian bloodlines.
This was why he had never once sent letters to Rhaenys and Aegon, whom he had often referred to as ‘ Dornish halfbreeds .’
“Dragons, just dragons on my dress,” said Daenerys.
“Are you sure, Dany? Some Lords of the Vale may think that you want to overthrow Robert Baratheon?” Eliana asked with worry.
Robert Baratheon was never referred to as the King amongst them, after how he had attempted to murder Daenerys, Rhaenys and Aegon when they were all still children, for no reason other than whom their fathers were and being Targaryens.
“I am a Targaryen and I won’t be frightened into submission by stags or lions. If I cannot be brave at my own wedding to show the world who I am, then how will I be able to do that for the rest of my life?” Daenerys asked.
“You’d be taking a great risk, Dany. There are some in the Vale whom hate House Targaryen because of your father,” said Serena with worry.
“I know, Serena. But, I won’t show them I am afraid.”
I am a dragon.
I’m not a mad and murdering coward like my father.
And I’m certainly not a stupid idiot like either of my brothers.
I will be like Mother, and be brave in the face all hardships, Daenerys thought as she remembered all of the stories Elia and Aunt Ashara had told her about Queen Rhaella.
And then she thought about what Serena said, about how their were Vale Lords whom hated House Targaryen for the losses of family during the rebellion.
The only ones she had met in person were Bronze Yohn Royce and his three sons, Andar, Robar and Waymar, and daughter, Ysilla, when they had visited Winterfell, for Bronze Yohn was an old and dear friend of Uncle Eddard.
And Elia told Daenerys how when Uncle Eddard defended them in the throne room that day, whilst Northern Lords stood by him, none confronted the King as he had done.
Except for the Lord of Runestone.
But whilst he had helped Eddard defend them when they were children, when he had first come to Winterfell, when he had first seen Daenerys, Rhaenys and Aegon, he was unsure of them, until he knew them better and saw that they were indeed unlike their fathers.
Daenerys was pleased with the finished first dress when she wore it for them to see.
It was a mix of white and blue on the front and a greying colour on the back.
And held together by a silver cloak fastener, she wore a black cloak with a ruby-red three headed dragon emblazoned on it.
Daenerys loved it as she looked at herself in the mirror.
“What do you think?” Daenerys asked her niece and friends.
“It’s beautiful. It looks truly beautiful,” Eliana said with a beaming smile.
“Aye, it looks amazing. You look like a true Targaryen princess,” Jeyne said with an admiring smile.
Yes. Yes, I’m a Targaryen princess.
I am of the North and of House Targaryen.
And none in the North, the Vale or the south will ever see weakness in me.
Because it had taken a long time, Daenerys had decided on the wedding dress.
“We’ll get started on it tomorrow. We deserve a rest and soon it will be dinner,” said Daenerys.
“Are you sure, Dany? We could get a good start on it now,” Beth offered.
“We have only just finished her dress for when she is met by the Arryns, Beth!” Rhaenys pointed out.
As they left Daenerys’ chambers, Daenerys asked Rhaenys to stay behind.
“Rhae, can you stay for a moment?”
“Of course, Aunt,” she replied.
Rhaenys sat next to Daenerys on Daenerys’ bed.
Gods, how do I ask this?
“What is it like?”
“What’s what like? Marrying?”
“No. Being with the man you love?”
Rhaenys lay down on the bed and sighed as she looked up at the ceiling.
Daenerys lay down next to her.
“It’s wonderful. Especially now, when we no longer have to hide what we feel for each other. When I first started to feel for him and we started to fuck, everything just always felt so perfect and so right.”
She started to beam and her eyes glistened like diamonds as she spoke about Artos.
“Even just talking about it makes me happy. Whenever we talk, even now, or when he just puts his arms around me, I always just feel so happy and so safe. If I had ever had a bad day, he would always be there to make me feel like the world is not such a terrible place and to remind me that he would always love me.”
That’s a lot.
Rhaenys sat up and looked at Daenerys.
“Aunt Dany, what I’m saying is that love isn’t what the storybooks or tales talk of. It’s being with someone who doesn’t love you only for your beauty or what you’re like in bed. It’s being with someone who cares for you, listens to what you have to say, values your opinion and understands you. It’s about being with someone who loves you for who you are and not whom the other wants you to be.”
Daenerys thought about this before sitting up to face Rhaenys.
“How did you know when you felt for Artos?”
“When he returned from his trip around the North and his brief time as a ward of Last Hearth. I had always known that he had felt for me, but when I saw him return, I just felt as though I couldn’t breathe around him. And when I wasn’t around him, I wanted to be and would daydream about wedding him.”
“I then decided to be adventurous and when we were dancing at Uncle Ned’s nameday feast, I sneakily put a piece of parchment in his doublet pocket telling him to come to the First Keep. As well as the parchment, I also added a pair of my perfumed underclothes,” Rhaenys said with a grin.
Daenerys couldn’t help but giggle at her audacity.
Gods, in spite of being a Targaryen, she clearly does have Dornish blood in her.
And she is too much like her cousin Arianne.
Daenerys then realised something about that night.
“Was that why you were walking slowly the next morning?” Daenerys asked.
Rhaenys giggled and said “Aye. Gods, that was one of the best nights of my life, even if it did hurt to walk later.”
She paused and then looked seriously at Daenerys.
“I discovered that I truly love him when I had told Arianne on my nameday feast about him. And she asked if I would share him with her for her stay. We have shared men and women in the past, but when she asked me of Artos, I immediately said no. Because I know that I’ll never have another man or woman in my bed. Only Artos.”
Daenerys looked at the dress they had finished making that night.
“Will I be able to have that with Harrold Arryn?”
“From what I saw of him when he visited Winterfell for the wedding, he is certainly a handsome lad. But even if there isn’t love, as long as he is good to you and never brings scandal to the Eyrie that would dishonour you, then that is enough.
“But when you are wed and you go to the Eyrie, see for yourself what sort of man he is. Learn what you can about him, tell him about yourself and build up your marriage, brick by brick.”
Chapter 14: An Uncertain Future
Chapter Text
Algirdas VI:
Returning to Pentos, the people all rejoiced.
Even though the war was ongoing, this was the first great victory which Pentos had achieved ever since the wars with Braavos had begun, centuries ago.
And Algirdas was certain that it wouldn’t be the last victory, achieved thanks to the efforts of Storm Company.
“It’s nice that they show us gratitude. If there’s one thing I hate, it’s fucking ingrates,” said Tymond as he looked around.
“You’ll get plenty of them when you see more of the nobility of Westeros, of the Free Cities and all around the world, Ty,” Algirdas said.
“But when Storm Company fights for these nobles, then surely they should show a bit of gratitude, Uncle?” asked Tolas.
“You would think that, but having said that, would you prefer that those nobles pay you good coin or to profusely thanked for your bravery in defeating said enemies?” asked Algirdas, whilst looking at all of his nephews as he road with them, Bronn and Arodos toward the Prince’s Palace.
They all agreed that it was better to be paid than to be thanked, which Bronn guffawed at.
“Once the Prince pays us good for smashing those Braavosis, then you boys can decide whether it’s better to be paid than to be thanked. Coin is coin, no matter who you work for and once you make your fortune, then you can demand gratitude from the ingrates you used to work for,” said Bronn.
Algirdas expected to have a small reception at the Prince’s Palace and for him to pay them what they had earned.
But he was expecting, nay, hoping that the Prince would pay more for the Company to fight for Pentos again against the full might of the Braavosi army for when it entered onto Pentoshi lands.
And at the courtyard of the Prince’s Palace, Algirdas saw the Prince surrounded by his wife, his numerous children and numerous Pentoshi nobles and generals observing their arrival.
Algirdas was the first to dismount from his horse and he bowed to the Prince, and was followed by Arodos, Bronn and Algirdas’ nephews.
“Lord Algirdas, all of Pentos owes you thanks for your timely victory against the army that would dare to cross into Pentos and whom would have sought to raid and murder our people,” said the Prince to the benefit of those around him, who clapped at his speech.
“And in gratitude, you are to be paid your rightful due,” he said before clapping his hands.
Algirdas turned around to see a few dozen slaves bringing large chests to the centre of the courtyard.
Each chest was opened and Algirdas smiled at seeing the Pentoshi sunshine reflected off of the silver and gold coins.
Just what the Company needs to bring more men into our ranks and to make a greater reputation for ourselves.
“But, I would offer you more coin, Lord Algirdas,” said the Prince as he and Algirdas met face-to-face.
I knew it.
“What would you have of me, my Prince?” asked Algirdas.
“Your victory has become a great inspiration for my people, who have only known defeat to Braavos. But this victory has given much needed morale to all of Pentos. If Storm Company was to fight alongside my army and to defeat the Braavosi army as it crosses into Pentos, I will reward Storm Company with 250,000 Gelessas.”
250,000?! That’s got to be at least 100,000 Gold Dragons!
Even more coin, as well as what we’ve just been paid, will make us stronger and more desirable by all the rulers of Essos, Algirdas thought as he glanced from the Prince, then to the chests of coin and then back to the Prince of Pentos.
“I accept, my Prince,” said Algirdas.
Aegon IV:
I can do this, I can do this, Aegon thought as he paced up and down his chamber floors, thinking about what he wanted to ask.
No.
What he NEEDED to ask.
I may not be King or Crown Prince or any Prince of House Targaryen, but I have no intention to die a faceless warrior, forgotten by history, he thought as he drank from a cup of water at his bedside table.
He took a deep breath as he put the cup down and then turned to the door.
He walked to the door and closed it behind him as he headed for Uncle Ned’s solar.
He stared at the door, listening out for any sign of Uncle Eddard or Aunt Ashara inside.
He could hear them talking.
“… what has Lord Manderly said?” asked Aunt Ashara.
“ He says that he is delighted by the idea and he will be glad to welcome Rickon to White Harbour and he would be glad to have him squire for Ser Wylis,” said Uncle Eddard.
Continuing planning Rickon’s future as Lord of Wolf’s Den and future husband of Lord Manderly’s granddaughter Wylla, Aegon thought as he remembered meeting both Wynafryd and Wylla Manderly at a feast in White Harbour.
Wynafryd was beautiful and a very skilled dancer and very softly spoken, reminding him of Eliana.
Whereas Wylla was loud mouthed, unafraid to swear and tough, reminding him of Arya.
I’m sure little Rickon will be a better husband to her than any potential husband.
At least she wouldn’t be marrying a man old enough to be her father, or even worse, a fucking Frey, Aegon thought as he remembered the last time he had met some Freys, when a delegation of them had come to Winterfell, enquiring to Uncle Ned about Artos marrying a girl of House Frey.
Aegon took a few steps closer to the door before he inhaled a breath of cool Northern air passing through the windows.
Come on, you can do this, Aegon.
You’ve faced off Free Folk, mammoths and giants in three battles and wights and White Walkers in eight battles.
You can muster up the courage to speak to the man whose been the only father you’ve ever known and a woman whose been a second mother to you.
He exhaled finally as he reached out and knocked on the door.
“Enter,” said Uncle Eddard.
Aegon opened the door and took a step inside.
“Hello, Aegon. Is everything alright?” sweetly asked Aunt Ashara with a kind smile.
“Aye, all is fine, Uncle Ned, Aunt Ash. I just wanted to ask a question,” he said.
“Sit down, Aegon,” said Aunt Ashara, gesturing to a chair on the opposite side of Uncle Ned’s desk.
He sat down and faced them, nervously, for even though he had known them his whole life and had always treated him like a son, he was always uncomfortable with facing people and looking them in the eye, for it just made him feel nervous.
“Rhaenys is wed to Artos and Aunt Daenerys is soon to wed Harrold Arryn. And now I wanted to know, what will the future hold for me?” he asked, facing the slight gap between them, whilst not looking them in the eye, he could look at both of them and focus on the opened window behind them.
Uncle Eddard grimaced as he looked from his lady wife and then to Aegon.
“It’s not an easy answer, I’m afraid, Aegon. You see, under normal circumstances, I might have been able to award you a keep or even a castle, that you may re-establish House Targaryen, but in the North, or even create a house outside of House Targaryen. But Robert has shown nothing but hostility for you, your sister, your aunt and your mother.”
What does this mean, then?
“It all depends on you, Aegon, my dear. Whether it is staying in Winterfell and having a place in court, perhaps becoming an officer in the Household Guards, or even going to the Wall and joining the Night’s Watch,” said Aunt Ashara.
Maybe I should go with Aunt Daenerys to the Eyrie when she weds Harrold Arryn?
No, she will have Ser Alliser protecting her.
Or should I stay in Winterfell, to be with Mother and Rhaenys and be an uncle to Rhaenys’ children with Artos?
Or should I seize my own destiny and join the Brothers of the Night’s Watch?
“Thank you, Uncle Ned, Aunt Ash,” said Aegon with a nod, feeling as though there were no other options for him.
“Aegon,” Uncle Eddard called.
Aegon turned back around to face Uncle Eddard.
“I’m sorry, lad. I know that this isn’t what you should have. You deserve far better than this after all you have done,” said Uncle Eddard.
Aegon just nodded before taking his leave and closing the door behind him.
He walked to the balcony overlooking the training yard, where he could see Ser Rodrik training Arya and Rickon both.
He smiled at seeing that before looking down to see Artos hugging Rhaenys and seeing her rest her head on his lap whilst running her hands through his hair reaching down to his shoulders.
Why did I expect any different, Aegon thought as he glanced at the Starks all around the courtyard.
They all have their futures planned for them.
But where does this leave me?
An exile with no future and nothing to inherit?
Interlude III:
Tymond Hill (Mark Ryder):
What was Uncle Algirdas thinking?
Storm Company and the Pentoshi army take on the might of Braavos, perhaps the wealthiest and most powerful of the Free Cities?!
Tymond, though eager for glory and to one day become a knight, alongside his brother Tolas, still wanted to live to be a knight first.
Tymond drank from a wine cup with his brothers whilst Uncle Algirdas and Bronn were planning with the Pentoshi generals.
“Those Pentoshi generals should be fucking listening to Uncle Algirdas if they want to win this war,” said Torwyn.
“Why, brother? You think that we’ve got a chance against the Braavosis?” asked Marq.
“We stand a better chance with Uncle Algirdas in command, or at least making the plans. There’s no way that the Pentoshi army can last against the Braavosi army, if the ones we fought at Velvet Mountains are any indication,” Torwyn explained.
Tymond glanced around at the Pentoshi soldiers nearest to them.
All looked badly trained, and some of them looked exhausted from just wearing their armour, whether it was leather, chainmail or lamellar.
Tymond then turned his eyes to Storm Company, now grown from a force of 1,000 sellswords to now 1,800 after the victory at the Velvet Mountains.
Many of whom were young Pentoshi men looking to make their fortunes, or to simply escape from the lives they had led back home.
Tymond then turned to the commander’s tent, where he could see the Pentoshi generals and nobles leave alongside Algirdas and Bronn, whom were walking to Tymond and his brothers.
“Brothers. Uncle Algirdas,” said Tymond.
They all stood up to face their youngest uncle as he joined them.
“Well, my boys, these Pentoshi cheesemongers seem to possess a brain after all. They’ve agreed to the plans which Bronn and I suggested,” said Uncle Algirdas.
Excellent!
Now we stand a greater chance of victory, just as Torwyn had said, Tymond thought as they walked to their own tent, where the other gathered officers of Storm Company had assembled.
“So, what is the plan, my Lord?” asked a Pentoshi officer, called Naridos.
Uncle Algirdas gestured to the map on his desk and then explained, whilst using pieces from a cyvasse board to demonstrate.
“We shall make them think we are attacking them at the mountains near Ghoyan Drohe. But whilst they attack, we shall capture their campsite and burn our own.
“Whilst they figure out what went wrong, we shall march slowly toward them, and have a team of engineers divert the water in the nearby streams so that their troops can’t get any water from the nearby streams or river.”
“And as we march toward them, they will respond with a large scale attack. We’ll counter it with archers, and whilst they are facing the brunt of our archers, the Pentoshi cavalry shall position itself on the right flank whilst Storm Company attacks on the left flank. And with their backs to the mountains and their other sides covered by us, they will have no fucking chance of escape.”
Tymond and his brothers liked the plan.
And strangely enough, Bronn liked it.
He described it as “a plan which will just break the Braavosis and crush their army in one quick slice, and without them the wiser.”
If that uncouth sellsword likes the plan, then it must be a good plan, and one that will succeed, Tymond thought optimistically.
The next day, they had begun the plan, with the Pentoshi cavalry of 3,000 tricking the Braavosi army into giving chase, away from their campsite.
Whilst they marched after them, it was Storm Company which took the camp first, killing a few guards whilst doing so.
After capturing it, Tymond looked ahead at the Braavosi army with Edric.
“They don’t look too happy. I wonder why?” Edric wondered sarcastically.
Tymond grinned as the Braavosi army had turned around and began to march back to the campsite, just as Tymond was drinking water from his waterskin.
“Don’t drink fucking water, brother. Have some wine. Courtesy of the Braavosi generals.”
Tymond and Edric turned around to see Robin bringing a large goblet of wine and a tray with wine cups.
The six brothers each took a cup and Tymond made a toast.
“To Storm Company and yet another victory,” said Robin before they all cheered and drank.
Tymond turned back to the approaching Braavosi army before he turned to see the Pentoshi generals looking ahead whilst seated on their horses.
“Reform!” a bunch of Pentoshi officers began to order whilst Storm Company was ordered to march to the flank.
Tymond looked around as he climbed onto his horse and spotted less than a hundred men riding for what the locals called Hill Caraxes, where the River Rhoyne connected into various streams around the area.
It was so named after the Valyrian God of the sea and of water and provided much needed water for various villages in the region.
“Will they do what is required of them? It will fucking difficult, to change the course of a river,” wondered Edric.
“Tywin Lannister did the same thing during the Siege of Castamere to flood and drown all of the Reynes,” said Tymond, remembering the story from Mother and how Mother’s own father was a Redcloak of Lannisport whom had fought in the conflict.
“True, but that was in a siege of a castle where Tywin had all of the time in the world. And this is a battle taking place right now,” said Edric.
“Don’t worry, Ed. Many of the engineers going up there worked for the Northerners to build the Cailin Canal,” said Robin.
Good, then we have little to fear, Tymond thought as he saw them reach the top of Hill Caraxes.
They rode for the flank and as they reached a flanking point where they had a good view of the battlefield, Tymond saw how Pentoshi archers and peltasts were unleashing numerous volleys on the charging Braavosis, forcing them back, only briefly.
But just as they marched to a few nearby streams, they looked around in confusion.
“The engineers have succeeded. They must be so fucking thirsty right now,” said Torwyn with a grin as he spun his large axe around in his hand.
The Braavosis turned back to face the Pentoshi army and charged once more.
This time, as they charged, Tymond noticed how desperately they charged at the Pentoshis.
They know that they are critically low on water.
They will either win or lose with this charge on the Pentoshi positions.
The moment that their infantry clashed with the Pentoshi infantry, Uncle Algirdas gave the order.
“Swords and lances! Swords and lances! Get ready, lads!”
Uncle Algirdas drew his sword and his axe whilst Tymond kept his sword at his side and held his lance and shield at the ready as he rode alongside his brothers.
“Charge! Ride for glory, gold and all rewards you could ever want! Storm Company!” Uncle Algirdas yelled as he raised both his sword and his axe.
“Storm Company!” Tymond yelled as he raised his lance up and cheered alongside his brothers and the rest of the Company.
The distance between Storm Company and the Braavosis became smaller and smaller as Tymond pointed his lance at the nearest Pentoshi infantry, just as they realised that Storm Company was almost upon them.
Officers were shouting at their men to ready to face them, but Tymond grinned as he could almost taste the panic and fear in the air.
Nothing can save you from Storm Company, Tymond thought with pride before his lance impaled the first two men, one standing directly behind the other.
Tymond drew his sword and cut the throat of a Braavosi officer whilst the two impaled by his lance collapsed to the ground.
Tymond stabbed an officer on horseback as he tried to issue commands to his men.
As he withdrew his sword, the officer collapsed from his horse and fell and landed on top of a spearman trying to reach Tymond.
Tymond sliced the throat of another Pentoshi before he could witness how the impact of the Company and of the Braavosi cavalry was making all of the difference to the Braavosi numbers.
It wasn’t long, however, before remnants of the Braavosi army began to flee.
Tymond roared and cheered along with his brothers and uncle as Uncle Algirdas raised both his bloodied weapons in the sky and cheered with the rest of them.
Chapter 15: The Dragon and the Stag
Chapter Text
Artos IV:
“Mother! Aegon! Artos!”
Artos and Aegon had to be held back by Father, Ulrick, Bran and Theon as they stood outside of Maester Gelimund’s chambers.
Only moments before they could have lunch, Rhaenys’ water broke and she screamed as Artos carried her to the solar of the Maester of Winterfell.
I need to be by her side, Artos furiously thought as Theon and Ulrick held him back.
“Maester Gelimund is with her, she will be alright,” Ulrick said.
But Artos ignored him and all others around him.
The only thing he could focus on was Rhaenys as she struggled and screamed for him, for her brother and for her mother.
“ You’re almost there, my Lady! You must keep going! I can see the head !”
Artos struggled from the grip of his younger brother and his best friend at hearing Maester Gelimund’s words.
He could feel tears swim down his face and sting his eyes as he heard Rhaenys cry and say how hard it was for her to breathe.
At last he wrenched himself free when all heads turned to the door at the sound of a child crying.
Artos opened the door and rushed to Rhaenys’ side, followed closely behind by Aegon.
“Rhaenys! Rhaenys!” Aegon almost yelled.
“Rhaenys. My love. We’re here, we’re all here,” Artos whispered gently as he stood by her side as she lay on Maester Gelimund’s examination table.
Rhaenys lifted her head up weakly to see Artos and Aegon and then Aunt Elia.
Artos helped her sit up and then gave her a cup of water.
She thirstily drank it and cried tears of joy as she hugged Artos, Aegon and Aunt Elia.
The hug was broken when Maester Gelimund spoke.
“My Lord Artos. My Lady Rhaenys. You have a handsome baby boy.”
A son?
“Is he alright, Maester? Is he well?” asked Rhaenys.
“Aye, he is, my Lady,” said Maester Gelimund as he finished cleaning him and wrapping him in a towel.
He passed their son to Rhaenys, whom beamed at their son as she held him closely.
“Hello. Hello, my handsome little boy,” she whispered with a gorgeous smile, reminding Artos of Aunt Elia’s captivating and enchanting smile, capable of cheering up even the saddest of people.
Artos kissed Rhaenys’ sweating head and then the forehead of their son before he looked down at their son.
“My Lady, I must examine you now, to see if you are in good health,” said Maester Gelimund.
Artos turned to Maester Gelimund in puzzlement, before both Mother and Aunt Elia grabbed him.
“This must be done,” Mother whispered to him as Rhaenys passed their son to him and they left Maester Gelimund and Rhaenys alone once again.
Father closed the door behind them as Artos gently held his son in his large and muscular arms.
“You are the most handsome little boy in the world, aren’t you?” he whispered to the boy whom had fallen fast asleep.
Artos kissed his forehead and gently hugged him, taking care to listen to his breathing.
Then he passed him to Mother, whom beamed as she whispered to him and showed him to Father and Aunt Elia.
“I feel too young to be a grandmother,” Aunt Elia commented as she held her grandson.
“Have you and Rhaenys chosen a name for the newest Stark?” Father asked with an overjoyed smile.
“Aye, we had decided on Rickard if it was a boy and Lyarra if it was a girl,” Artos replied.
But at the mere mention of Grandmother Lyarra, Artos turned to face the door, fearing for Rhaenys, after suddenly remembering how Grandmother Lyarra had died giving birth to Uncle Benjen and how Queen Rhaella had died giving birth to Daenerys.
“She’ll be alright, Artos,” Ulrick assured him as he patted him on the back.
Please, Gods, keep her well and keep her safe.
I love her so so much and I cannot raise our son alone.
Rickard needs his mother.
Maester Gelimund opened the doors to his solar, Artos counted each footstep with bated breath as he waited for news.
“She is well, my Lords,” he said with a smile.
“Are you sure, Maester? Nothing at all?” asked Aunt Elia with worry.
“I am, my Princess. She should be alright as soon as she has had plenty of sleep and food and water,” said Maester Gelimund.
Artos meanwhile, took Rickard in his arms and walked with him to her side.
“Are you well?” he asked with worry.
“Aye, I am,” she replied before noticing him holding their son.
“Oh, Rickard. My little Rickard,” she said with a beaming smile before he passed her their son.
She held him close to her chest and covered his head with kisses before Artos hugged her and kissed her forehead.
“We have such a beautiful little boy, just as we said we would,” said Artos.
“Yes, yes we do,” said Rhaenys before she kissed Artos on the lips.
Algirdas VII:
To say that the feast at the Prince’s Palace was over extravagant, was an understatement.
It would take a lot more money for Robert or for the Lannisters to be able to even try to replicate something on this scale, Algirdas thought as he looked around at the many Pentoshi generals, nobles, merchants, priests and politicians and their families as they celebrated the Treaty of Norvos.
The Treaty of Norvos came after the Battle of Ghoyan Drohe and the defeat of the Braavosis to Pentos.
The Treaty demanded the reparation of 10 million gold Gelessas and the nullification of previous treaties that Braavos had enforced upon Pentos centuries before in previous wars.
Prince Tregaron intended for this to the stepping stone for Pentos’ power and influence to grow further and further, and without Braavos interfering.
But for Storm Company, Algirdas was glad.
For the victory had allowed the Company to take a fair share of the spoils after the great victory and also many more men of Pentos and other Free Cities and even sellswords from across the Narrow Sea in Westeros had chosen to join the Company.
Will the Company soon become a force to rival even the Golden Company , Algirdas thought ambitiously as he drank with his nephews.
“How are you finding this all?” he asked them.
“Fucking amazing, Uncle, all of this. I’ve never seen such a thing before in my life. Especially not in King’s Landing,” said Tolas.
“Perhaps we will see more of this, whenever Storm Company has been given a new contract by another powerful and wealthy nation,” suggested Marq.
“Oh, that would be glorious. So, what are you lads spending your share of the coin on?” Algirdas asked, now that Prince Tregar had paid them what was promised.
“Some new armour and a better sword, Uncle,” replied Edric.
As he looked around, Algirdas noticed an absentee.
“Where’s Torwyn?” he asked.
Robin pointed at one of the main doors leading onto the courtyard.
Algirdas saw Torwyn grinning as he was holding the hands of two whores and leading them inside.
Gods, he is just like his father for his taste in battle, drinking and whoring, Algirdas thought with a grin before he listened to the rest of his nephews on what they would spend their coin on.
Algirdas had already told Arodos to send his shares of the payments to the Iron Bank of Braavos and have it converted into Westerosi currency before sending it on to Storm’s End.
He had recently received a raven from Shireen that with the first shipment of coin he had sent, a barracks, smith and stable were in the process of being built and refurbishments around the keep itself were underway.
And with the payment from our first battle with Braavos and now the final payment, she should have enough coin to finish all refurbishments around the keep and begin building the first few villages around the castle.
And then, perhaps the walls can be rebuilt and improved upon.
And finally, hire good people capable of running my household.
But Algirdas’ thoughts were interrupted when he felt a tap on his shoulder.
“Uncle,” said Tymond.
“Hmm?” asked Algirdas.
“See that silver-haired Valyrian over there? I think he wants to start a fight. Probably had too much to drink,” he said.
Algirdas looked at the silver-haired Valyrian as Tymond described him as, and just from looking at him, Algirdas knew whom he was.
Well, I’ll be damned.
“I know exactly who that is.”
“What? Who is it, Uncle?” asked Tolas.
“That, my boys, is Viserys Targaryen. One of the last Targaryens in the world,” said Algirdas.
“How do you know that that’s him?” asked Edric.
“When I was last in King’s Landing, last rumour of him was that he was being sheltered in Pentos by some Pentoshi Magister called Illyrio. And, if you look at how he is dressed, his sword has a three-headed dragon on the pommel and the crossguard. And what sigil do you see on his doublet, Robin?” asked Algirdas.
“A three-headed red dragon on a black doublet, Uncle,” Robin replied as he sipped his wine.
“Does he know that we are Baratheons?” asked Edric.
As if to answer Edric’s question, Algirdas heard a whining shout loud.
“Algirdas Baratheon!”
Algirdas turned to the man he pointed out to his nephews, whom was trying to be calmed down by a large and overweight man wearing rich Pentoshi garb.
His host in Pentos, Algirdas surmised as he faced the Targaryen claimant.
“Your brother murdered my brother! I will have my justice, in the name of House Targaryen! For a dragon will always burn its foes!” he yelled.
What sort of fucking idiot challenges someone in the middle of a feast, when we are all guests of our host here?!
The Prince of Pentos, no less!
Algirdas took a few steps toward Viserys Targaryen.
“I would be glad to fight you on any other day, little dragon, but we are both guests of His Grace, Prince Tregar, so let us leave the hatred and blood aside for another day and not betray the hospitality of our host, shall we not?” Algirdas replied, as he turned to Viserys’ friend.
Calm him down before the Prince has him arrested, he wanted to say as he glared at the fat merchant.
“Quite right. Your Grace, we are guests here. We cannot do anything rash…” he tried to say diplomatically.
“I AM THE DRAGON! And you will die, like the coward and traitor that you are! Like your brother is!” he snapped as he drew his sword and pointed it at Algirdas.
All guests of the Prince turned to the scene in shock as Viserys Targaryen pointed his sword at Algirdas, whom was only a few feet away from the point of his sword.
There was a deafening silence in the gardens whilst the Prince’s Unsullied guards all levelled spears and a few began to walk toward Viserys Targaryen.
What the fuck do I do, Algirdas thought before he noticed the table nearest to him.
“Put that down, you drunken lizard, before you hurt yourself, or before Prince Tregar has your balls cut off,” Algirdas threatened darkly, whilst walking to the table.
To all around, including Viserys, he made sure that they saw him put his wine cup down.
But what they didn’t see, was when his fingers reached for a fork and he tucked it inside the sleeve of his doublet.
“I am the dragon and Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, I do not fear anyone, least of all pathetic stags such as you,” he snarled.
“It was a stag that killed your brother and it was a lion that killed your father. And it is direwolves raising your sister, niece and nephew,” Algirdas replied with a grin as he raised his right hand slightly so that the fork would be tucked at his elbow, and that all he had to do, was straighten his arm and the fork would fall to his wrist and he could grab it if needed.
Viserys yelled out pathetically as he sliced his sword across at Algirdas throat.
Algirdas ducked underneath the blow and he straightened his arm and felt the fork leave his elbow.
He grabbed it as it reached the cuff and he grabbed Viserys by his shoulder with his left hand and with his right, he stabbed Viserys in the chest.
Viserys stared in shock at him whilst Algirdas twisted the fork around, causing his sword to fall onto the marble floor.
He spat blood all over Algirdas’ face before he looked down at where he had just stabbed him.
Viserys coughed blood and choked on it as Algirdas drew the fork out of his belly and he collapsed to his knees.
Algirdas dropped the fork whilst Viserys finally choked his last.
Chapter 16: A Change in Power
Chapter Text
Ashara V:
Dead? Gods, Ashara thought as she put the letter down.
“Grave news, my Lady,” said Maester Gelimund.
“Indeed, Maester. Indeed. Gather our household, my children, Elia, Daenerys and Elia’s children into the solar. We’ll speak more later,” said Ashara.
“Yes, my Lady. And Lord Stark?”
“I will bring the news to him,” she said before she left Maester Gelimund’s solar.
Ashara worried for Ned and for Elia at the news that had just arrived from Maester Gelimund as she spotted two of her children sparring on the training yard.
“Where is your father?” she had asked Ulrick as he and Dyanna had reached a stalemate in their duel, for whilst Ulrick was stronger and harder, Dyanna was faster and very quick at reacting with her shield.
“He is in the Godswood, Mother,” said Dyanna.
Ashara walked to the Godswood and found Ned seated underneath the Heart Tree.
She was glad that with the end of the War of the Long Night, there was no more deserters of the Night’s Watch to execute.
For even if it was his duty, she never again wanted to fear for her husband or her children in times of war.
But now her fear was not because of war, but because of the dreaded game of thrones she had learnt to play when she served as Elia’s lady-in-waiting in the Red Keep all those years ago.
She was glad that she hadn’t needed to play the game ever since marrying Ned and living in Winterfell with him and their family.
But now, the situation was dire, and she knew that it would affect her, Ned, Elia and their children.
“Ned,” she said as she came closer, whilst Ned looked down at the water below the Heart Tree.
He looked up with a beaming smile at her as she came to sit down beside him.
“Ash,” he said as she sat down and he leant in to kiss her on the lips.
She reached up and held his face with both hands and held the kiss.
Even after nearly twenty years of marriage, Ashara’s love for her husband had never changed from when they first began to court at Harrenhal.
She loved everything about Ned, from his quiet nature, his care towards his subjects, the iron will to always do what was right, no matter what it cost, his disdain for boasting of his actions, his never-ending love for her and their family and his beautiful grey eyes.
She never liked how people would always dismiss him, back from when he was just a second son of a Lord Paramount and even when he did become Lord Paramount of the North after the rebellion’s end, nobles of the south thought little of the Lord of Winterfell, as though he was a barbaric savage.
But Ashara loved living in the North.
She loved having her husband and children beside her in Winterfell.
She loved the people of the Winterfell and meeting them in her tours around the Winter City alongside Ned and their children.
She was proud of all that she and Ned had accomplished since they first began to rule Winterfell and the North together.
And she loved it especially when Ned had built a bathhouse specially for her from her love of warm baths.
And it was a trait shared by her, Elia, Daenerys, Aegon, Rhaenys, Dyanna and Arya.
“How are you? And how are the children?” he asked.
“They are all well. As is our grandson,” she replied with a smile.
“A grandson,” he said with a happy sigh.
“Never did I think I would be a grandfather at seven and thirty,” he exclaimed with a grin.
Ashara smiled, hoping that he wouldn’t notice that she hadn’t answered the first question as she wrapped her arm around his shoulders.
“And, how are you?” he asked.
Damn.
Well, it must be done, she thought.
“I am so sorry, my love,” she said as she held both of his hands with her left hand and reached for his face hand with her right hand.
“What is it? Tell me,” he said with worry.
“Jon Arryn is dead,” she replied.
His grey eyes changed from their bright shine to a dull and saddened gaze as he turned to the water of the Heart Tree.
“H-Ho-How? How could he?” he finally asked.
“I am so sorry,” she said once again before kissing his cheek and hugging him.
He hugged back as she could feel his tears fall from his eyes and land on her shoulder.
“It’s okay, Ned. It’s okay,” she whispered as she rubbed his back before kissing his head.
“How did he die?” he asked as they broke from the hug and Ashara kissed him again and caressed his cheek.
“The raven said a fever,” she replied.
“Raven? Whom was it from?” he asked.
“Robert,” she replied.
Ned ran his hands through his long hair as he rested his back against the Heart Tree.
“I may not have known him well, but he was always a kind man,” said Ashara.
“He was more than that. He turned a quiet and easily frightened little boy into the man whom is your husband,” he replied as he held onto her hands tightly.
“There was more.”
Ned turned to her apprehensively.
“More? What do you mean?” he asked worriedly.
“Robert rides for Winterfell, with his entire royal party,” she explained.
With Robert coming all of the way here, it won’t be just to share in their grief over the man whom was their foster father.
“All of this way? With the entire royal party,” Ned said, repeating her words with sorrow, knowing full well what Robert would say.
“If he asks, I will say no. My place is here, in Winterfell. With you, our children, our grandchild and our people,” said Ned.
“I know, Ned. I know it is. Our place will always be here. But Robert, he may become paranoid. He may just think that your refusal means that you plot against him to put the Targaryens on the throne,” she said.
“He’s not stupid, he won’t think that, Ash,” he replied.
“Perhaps he wouldn’t. But the Lannisters and players of the game around him might just persuade him of that,” she explained.
After all, he did think that it was because of me that you protect Elia, her children and Daenerys.
Interlude IV:
Serena Stark (Anna Popplewell):
Serena smiled as she finished sewing the last part of Daenerys’ wedding dress.
“All done, Dany!” Serena said with excitement before she found her cup of Summer Isles pineapple juice, her favourite drink.
Serena preferred to drink fruit juices and would only drink wine, beer or mead at feasts or special occasions.
Dany looked at where Serena had just finished.
“That’s beautiful, Serena. Well done,” said Dany as she held it up to the light pouring in from the window.
“Well, try it on, Dany,” Jeyne eagerly insisted.
They helped Dany put the dress on, and it was just as Daenerys had wanted it.
More silver than it was white, and with images of dragons on the back and front of the dress and with falcons also embroidered alongside the dragons.
As she looked at herself in the mirror, Daenerys smiled at how she looked.
Gods, she is so beautiful, Serena thought.
Serena, Daenerys, Rhaenys, Eliana, Jeyne and Beth’s efforts in making Daenerys’ wedding dress were halted when Rhaenys had given birth to Serena’s nephew, Rickard.
And even after the birth, they had spent a long time helping Rhaenys and caring for Rickard whenever Artos and Rhaenys went for a ride together in the Wolfswood or for when they would go with Mother and Father and visit a bannerman.
“Gods, you look so beautiful, Daenerys,” said Eliana with admiration.
“Thank you, El. Thank you, everyone,” Daenerys said with a beaming smile before hugging her niece and her friends.
There was a knock on the door.
“Princesses? My Ladies? Lord and Lady Stark summon you all to their solar,” said Ser Alliser.
“Oh. Thank you, Ser Alliser, but did they say why?” asked Daenerys.
“They did not, my Princess. Only that it was very important that you all come at once,” he replied.
Serena stood up with her eldest sister and her goodsister whilst Daenerys was helped out of her wedding dress by Jeyne and Beth.
Once Daenerys dressed into her original dress, they walked together to Father and Mother’s solar, where Dyanna, Arya, Artos, Brandon, Ulrick, Rickon, Aegon and Theon already were there.
Seated beside Mother and Father were Aunt Elia, Maester Gelimund and Beth’s father, Ser Rodrik, and Jeyne’s father, Vayon.
What could this be about that all of us are here?
Has something happened?
Is there another war?
Please, Gods, don’t let there be another war.
I don’t want Father, my brothers, Dyanna, Theon and Aegon to all have to go to war again, Serena wondered with fearful anticipation.
“You should all be seated for this. This is all very important,” said Father.
Serena sat in between Daenerys and Eliana as she glanced at Ulrick, her twin.
He shrugged his shoulders when he saw her.
Serena’s fears increased when she saw Aunt Elia and how she attempted a brave face, but she could see the fear on her face.
Serena was quick at reading people’s expressions and facial movements.
“My former foster father and Hand of the King, Jon Arryn, has died,” Father said, pausing whilst he took a deep breath and ran his hand through his hair, which Serena recognised as what he’s usually did when he was taking time to say something that upset him.
Gods, poor Father.
He would always tell us stories of how kind Jon Arryn was when raising him.
Wait, if he is dead, does that mean that Harrold Arryn is now Lord of the Eyrie?
“Father, I am so sorry,” said Eliana sweetly.
“Thank you, Eli,” said Father with a pained smile.
Mother held Father’s hand until he continued speaking.
“But now, King Robert, Queen Cersei and the royal procession ride for Winterfell. According to a raven from our friends in the Riverlands, they just passed through Castle Darry’s lands,” said Father.
The Baratheons and Lannisters are coming here?!
Gods, what if they try to harm Rhaenys, Aegon, Daenerys and Aunt Elia?!
Aegon was looking up at Father as he spoke, but at the mention of the two houses which wanted him, his sister, his aunt and his mother dead, he frowned furiously as he fixed his gaze on his hands, as though envisioning them stabbing all whom dared to harm his family.
“But, Father? Why would they come all this way? Surely King Robert would want to choose another Hand of the King?” asked Serena.
Mother smiled when she turned to Serena.
“You have the right of it, Serena. We think that that is why they come to Winterfell, so that our “king” will choose your father to be Hand of the King,” said Mother, though her sarcasm at how she pronounced “king” was easily noticed.
“He won’t try and harm us, will he?” Daenerys asked with worry as her hands shook.
“He would not dare to, Dany. I promise to you. Even with every Lannister and Baratheon in the North, I swear that none of you shall be harmed,” Father promised.
“But in the meantime, even with the arrival of an unwelcome visit, we must make Winterfell as presentable as possible for them. There are still a great many in the south whom think of the North as a land of barbarians and savages. We shall not give them the satisfaction of proving that lie true,” said Mother.
“All but Eliana, Dyanna, Serena, Arya, Brandon, Ulrick and Rickon stay. There is one other matter I would discuss,” said Father.
Everyone else but the Starks left, leaving Serena wondering why Father had them stay.
But then she realised what it could mean when she noticed a few opened letters on Father’s desk, ones with the sigils of Houses Manderly and Bolton.
“Rickon and Ulrick; the arrangements have all been completed and Ulrick, as soon as you are wed to Jeyne, you shall both take your places as Lord and Lady of House Kelstark of Moat Cailin,” said Mother before she passed him a document to him.
Serena smiled as Ulrick was passed this document, confirming that he was now a lord and with his own house and seat.
I can’t wait for their wedding, they’ve been waiting for this day for so long, Serena thought as she remembered the ring Ulrick had bought to propose to Jeyne Poole with.
“Father, Mother. Thank you, so much,” he said with a beaming smile.
Serena beamed for her twin as she was the first to congratulate and hug him before the others could.
“And am I to be Lord of Wolf’s Den, Father?” asked Rickon.
“You are, Rickon. You are. Once you are of age at five and ten. But first, Lord Manderly has agreed to foster you at White Harbour and for you to serve as squire to his son and heir, Ser Wylis,” said Father before patting him on the shoulder.
And give him the chance of meeting Wylla Manderly, Serena realised.
And then Father turned to Dyanna.
“We informed Lord Bolton that you had accepted the proposal by Domeric and he has agreed for your wedding to take place here in Winterfell one moon from now,” he said.
Given how they both shared a love for archery and for horse riding, Serena understood how her elder sister and the heir to the Dreadfort had begun to enjoy each other’s company when they began to court during the War of the Long Night.
And then Mother turned to Serena.
“Now, is there any whom has caught your eye, Serena? Now, you needn’t be afraid or try and come up with a random name to please us. We just want to know if any Northern lord has wanted to court you.”
Serena blushed as she thought of him and his charming smile and way of making her feel at ease.
“Well, there is one, Mother,” she replied.
“Oh, and whom could that be?” Mother asked with a teasing smile.
“Brandon Dustin,” she admitted.
“Does he feel the same way?” asked Father.
“He does, Father. We have often talked of what it would be like if we had wed and lived at Barrowton,” said Serena, hoping that she wouldn’t get Bran in trouble.
“We’ll send a raven to Willam Dustin this evening. As for you, Eliana. Is there anyone you would want to be wed to?” asked Father.
Serena was glad that they were asking if they would want to be wed and whom they would want to wed.
She loved hearing the stories of how Mother and Father had met from them, Uncle Benjen, Uncle Arthur and Aunt Elia.
And she loved that they were happy and that they married out of love, not because it was arranged between their own parents and that they wanted the same for their children.
“Not yet, Father,” said Eliana.
Eliana is so beautiful, it’s unreal.
But there must be someone whom has caught her eye.
She is called the Star of the North and I’ve seen how Smalljon Umber, the Karstark brothers and the Ryswell brothers would often trip over each other trying to ask her for her hand during a dance at a feast, thought Serena.
Chapter 17: The Arryns and the Baratheons
Chapter Text
Daenerys III:
First I am to wed Harrold Arryn and be away from the only home I’ve ever known.
And now, we are to wed when the Baratheons and Lannisters are coming here, to Winterfell?
Daenerys was afraid of what the visit by King Robert would mean for her, her nephew and niece and her goodsister as they prepared for the arrival of Harrold Arryn.
With the death of his father, Harrold Arryn was now Lord of the Eyrie, Defender of the Vale and Warden of the East.
And he was expected to arrive with his mother, Lysa Tully, and select members of the Vale nobility, from Houses Royce of Runestone, Royce of the Bloody Gate, Waynwood, Redfort, Belmore, Grafton, Lynderly, Templeton, Coldwater, Corbray, Hunter and Sunderland.
Daenerys had already met the Royces of Runestone when Bronze Yohn Royce had visited Winterfell on occasions with his sons Andar, Robar, Waymar and his daughter Ysilla.
And now, not only was she leaving Winterfell, but so were Dyanna, Ulrick, Serena and Rickon.
Daenerys was sat in her chambers on the day that the Arryns and the nobility of the Vale were to arrive in Winterfell.
She had heard many stories about her betrothed since the day she had been told by Uncle Ned that she was to marry him by order of King Robert.
She had heard that he was one of the most handsome men in the Seven Kingdoms.
That he was as good a jouster as Loras Tyrell and as skilled a swordsman as Bronze Yohn Royce.
But then there were the stories that didn’t talk of how handsome he was or his skill as expected of a knight.
There was the story of him having a child out of wedlock, a bastard daughter with a tavern wench, a girl called Alys Stone.
She hadn’t met him the day he and a few of his friends from the Vale had come in attendance to represent House Arryn at Artos and Rhaenys’ wedding.
She had been too nervous to meet him and was more interested in being by her niece and representing House Targaryen than wanting to meet her betrothed.
She heard a knock on the door.
“Princess? Might I enter?” asked Ser Alliser.
“Aye, please, Ser Alliser,” she replied.
Ser Alliser opened the door and smiled sadly as he saw her and then sat beside her on her bed.
“I was to inform you that the Arryns and Valemen are here,” he said.
She nodded whilst looking down at the bracelet, decorated with silver and amethyst dragons, gifted to her on her tenth nameday by Elia, saying that Rhaella had given it to her to give to Daenerys.
Ever since, Daenerys would keep it, not merely as a parting gift from Mother, but as a source of comfort and of strength whenever she was unhappy.
“Mother called me her little dragoness and Elia said that Rhaenys, Aegon and I are the last dragons, Ser Alliser. But now, I just feel so frightened. Of being married to a man I don’t know and to live in a place I have never been before,” she said.
Ser Alliser smiled before he put his hand on her shoulder.
“Your mother was perhaps the bravest and hardiest woman to ever be Queen of the Seven Kingdoms, Princess. And she was also one of the kindest, and she loved you. Even as she held you with her last dying breath, she loved and cared for you. And I swore to her that I would protect you,” he said.
“She, more than any other great Targaryen knight, Prince or King, was more deserving to call herself a dragon. And she lives on in you, Princess. I see that now, and I have always seen it in you.”
“Never forget that you are a dragon, Princess, nor that your mother watches over you. Even if you cannot see her, she is by your side and in that bracelet,” said Ser Alliser.
“And I will always be at your side, Princess. And if this Arryn boy dares harm you, I will gladly kill him,” he replied.
Daenerys giggled before she hugged Ser Alliser.
“Thank you, Ser Alliser,” she said.
“Always, my Princess. Now, shall we go before we are missed?” he asked.
They left her chambers, and Daenerys felt more confident as she walked through the Great Keep and into the courtyard, where she stood next to Elia, Aegon and Rhaenys, whilst Uncle Eddard and Aunt Ashara stood at the front, ready to greet Harrold Arryn and Lysa Tully.
Daenerys shivered, even as she clasped her hands underneath her winter bear fur cloak.
But even as she tried to warm herself, she knew that the shivers weren’t from the cold wind, but rather from the sound of numerous horses approaching the gates of the Great Keep.
The gates were opened and the first to ride through were horsemen holding the blue banners with a white falcon and moon of House Arryn.
And trailing after them were what seemed like four dozen men and a wheelhouse.
At the front of the party was a man dressed in riding leathers and wearing a cloak with the Arryn sigil on it.
As he rode closer to the waiting Starks, Daenerys saw him clearly and decided whom he was.
He was very handsome, she could see that the stories which said as such were all true.
He had an eagle-like nose, she noticed, as he climbed down from his horse, and was muscular and bore a slight scar on his cheek, which only seemed to make him more attractive.
Harrold Arryn.
“My Lord Arryn, welcome to Winterfell,” said Uncle Eddard before shaking hands with the new and young Lord of the Eyrie.
“My Lord Stark. Lady Stark,” he said before kissing the hand of Aunt Ashara and accepting the offer of bread and salt by a servant.
And then from out of the wheelhouse climbed a slender and delicate woman, younger than Uncle Eddard and Aunt Ashara, but smiling as she walked out and stood by Harrold Arryn’s side.
“Lady Arryn, welcome to Winterfell,” said Uncle Eddard before he kissed her hand.
“Thank you, Lord and Lady Stark. And is this my beautiful future gooddaughter?” she asked when she saw Daenerys.
Daenerys took a deep breath when she laid eyes on her and was followed by her son.
“Yes, it is. Daenerys, come, my dear,” said Aunt Ashara with a sweet smile.
I am a dragon, just like you, Mother, Daenerys thought as she rubbed her thumb over her dragon bracelet and walked toward the Arryns before bowing her head to them both.
“Princess Daenerys, an honour,” said Harrold Arryn, whom kissed her hand, with a gorgeous smile that Daenerys couldn’t help but smile at, as she noticed how his dimples showed as he smiled.
Daenerys shivered slightly as he kissed her hand.
“My Lord Arryn. My Lady. Vayon shall now escort you to the First Keep, that you may rest from your journey,” said Uncle Eddard.
“My thanks, Lord Stark,” said Harrold Arryn.
“Lord Stark? I gather that the King is visiting Winterfell?” asked Lady Arryn.
“He is, my Lady. He is expected within a week at the least, ten days at the most,” replied Uncle Eddard.
And soon after his arrival, Ulrick and Jeyne shall be wed and then they can go to Moat Cailin as Lord and Lady Kelstark.
The First Keep of Winterfell had once been the home of the Stark Kings in the North before it fell into ruin and the Great Keep was built.
In recent years, Uncle Ned had rebuilt the First Keep that it may be used by guests to Winterfell to rest.
In view that the nobility of the Vale were visiting, Daenerys thought that it was wise Uncle Ned had done it.
It certainly housed all of the noble guests visiting for Artos and Rhaenys’ wedding, she remembered as she walked back inside with Ser Alliser behind her as she walked with Rhaenys, Eliana, Serena, Jeyne and Beth.
“Are you okay, Dany?” asked Beth.
“Relieved in a way. I had been nervous that that would have been difficult, and that he would have been rude and impertinent,” Daenerys admitted.
“Dany.”
Daenerys turned around to see Aunt Ashara and Elia.
She walked toward them when Elia beckoned her to join them.
“Are you alright?” Elia asked as she held a caring hand on her shoulder.
“I am. I should be,” she replied with a brave smile.
“Just remember, in the next few days before the wedding, it will be your chance to spend a little time courting with Harrold Arryn. But, if he shows even the slightest dishonourable intention or tries to harm you, let us know and I promise you, we will end the marriage between you both,” Aunt Ashara promised.
“Thank you, Aunt Ashara,” said Daenerys.
“And failing that, Ser Alliser will gladly kill him,” added Elia.
Daenerys glanced at Ser Alliser, whom grinned.
“It would be my pleasure, my Princess,” he confirmed.
Aegon V:
The hall of the First Keep had been temporarily converted into a Sept in preparation for the wedding of Harrold Arryn and Aunt Daenerys and Septon Medrick, the household Septon of House Manderly, had come to officiate for the wedding.
Aegon was dressed in clothes to show that he was indeed a Targaryen and that he was unafraid of the world seeing that.
I am a dragon, and I will not be intimidated by any man or woman of the North, the south or anywhere else in the world.
And if they keep sending killers after me, let them come, and I’ll keep sending their killers back to them, dead.
Aegon took a deep breath as he held onto Aunt Daenerys’ hand as they almost entered the hall of the First Keep.
“Are you ready, Aunt Daenerys?” he asked.
“I am, Aegon. Thank you,” she replied with a soft smile.
He nodded nervously back as he listened to all of the chatter from inside, from the nobility of the Vale on one side and the Starks of Winterfell and his own family on the other side whilst resting the palm of his hand on the door’s handle.
Because Aegon was the only male Targaryen here, he was the one to lead Aunt Daenerys down the aisle to her betrothed.
If Harrold Arryn dares to mistreat her, I will cut him to pieces.
I don’t care what the words to his house are, I will chop his cock and balls off if he dares to lay an ill-intentioned hand on her.
“It’s okay, Aegon. It’s time,” said Aunt Daenerys as she stroked his shoulder affectionately.
He nodded as he inhaled and forcefully shut his eyes as he tightened his grip on the door’s handle and turned it down before exhaling and opening the door.
He led Aunt Daenerys down the aisle, with all of the Arryns and their bannermen looking at the both of them and whispering amongst themselves.
“ There he is. That’s him. Aegon Targaryen.”
“ Father. That’s Aegon, the son of Rhaegar and Elia. ”
“ Well, I’ll be damned. The last man of the Targaryens. ”
“ Aegon Targaryen. Gods, he is handsome. ”
“ With the King coming, will he have him executed, Father ?”
Aegon curled his free hand into a fist and forcefully closed his eyes briefly before leading Aunt Daenerys to Harrold Arryn.
He bowed his head to the Lord of the Eyrie before lifting Aunt Daenerys’ veil up and letting all see her, including her betrothed.
Aegon took his leave from Aunt Daenerys without a word and keenly walked hastily to join Mother.
“You may bring the bride under your protection,” said Septon Medrick to Harrold Arryn.
He smiled charmingly at her as he unfastened his cloak, embroidered with the soaring falcon and moon of House Arryn, and gently took off Aunt Daenerys’ Targaryen-embroidered cloak and placed it aside and wrapped his Arryn cloak around her.
As the Arryn cloak was clasped around her, the Septon of White Harbour spoke aloud for all present to hear.
“My Lords, my Ladies. We stand here in the sight of gods and men to witness the union of husband and wife. One flesh, one heart, one soul, now and forever.”
And as they held hands, he tied a ribbon around their holding hands and said “Let it be known that Harrold Arryn and Daenerys Targaryen are one heart, one flesh, one soul. Cursed be he who would seek to tear them asunder.”
As they held hands, Aegon glanced at Harrold Arryn, and saw how he smiled.
For a moment, he thought that he looked almost as nervous as Aunt Daenerys.
Aegon’s mind was returned to the wedding as Septon Medrick untied and unravelled the ribbon.
Once completed, Septon Medrick raised his loud and strong voice to announce to the entire audience “In the sight of the Seven, I hereby seal these two souls, binding them as one for eternity.”
He looked back down at Arryn and Aunt Daenerys.
“Look upon each other and say the words.”
“Father, Smith, Warrior, Mother, Maiden, Crone, Stranger,” they said together.
“I am hers and she is mine. From this day, until the end of my days,” said Harrold with his charming smile.
“I am his and he is mine. From this day, until the end of my days,” said Aunt Daenerys.
“With this kiss, I pledge my love,” said Harrold Arryn before kissing her.
Aegon’s hands clenched into fists when he saw Arryn kiss Aunt Daenerys.
Mistreat her, and I don’t care how many Knights of the Vale stand between me and you, I will kill you.
Aegon clapped as the two walked down the aisle together and both parties met again in the feasting hall of the Great Keep, where Aegon looked at the two to see if Aunt Daenerys was alright.
“Gods, please protect her. Do not let her suffer, here in Winterfell, in the Eyrie or anywhere in the world,” Aegon would pray that night at the Godswood.
The next morning, Aegon waited for Daenerys in the feasting hall of the Great Keep alongside Mother, Rhaenys, Uncle Ned, Aunt Ashara, Artos, Brandon, Ulrick, Eliana, Dyanna, Serena and Theon.
Aunt Daenerys joined them with Ser Alliser following closely behind her.
“Daenerys, are you alright?” Mother asked worriedly.
“I am fine, Elia, I promise I am fine,” said Daenerys with a smile.
“He didn’t mistreat you then?” Uncle Ned asked, as Aegon remembered when they had left for the bedding.
“No. I told him that I wasn’t ready and he just nodded and said “When you are, I will be too.” And then we just fell asleep together. Nothing happened, other than a few kisses,” said Aunt Daenerys.
But whilst Aegon’s mood was recovering in the aftermath of Aunt Daenerys’ wedding to his now Uncle Harrold, his mood was soured three days later at the reminder of the royal visit from Robert Baratheon, Cersei Lannister and their entourage.
Aunt Ashara and her children were only glad for the chance to see Ser Arthur Dayne again.
Mother and Aunt Ashara had always spoken highly of the knights whom had turned from House Targaryen and served Robert the Usurper.
Gerold Hightower, the White Bull, a great knight and very strong and skilled still in his sixties.
Barristan Selmy, the Bold, one of the greatest of swordsmen and jousters in the Seven Kingdoms.
Arthur Dayne, the Sword of the Morning, as great a swordsman as Barristan Selmy, whom wielded the Dayne starsteel sword, Dawn.
Oswell Whent, the Laughing Bat, a skilled and humorous knight.
All were great and honourable knights, and yet chose to serve the Usurper.
But as he remembered the story of the throne room that day, when none of them stopped Uncle Ned when he threatened Robert the Usurper, Tywin Lannister and all other fools whom would have wished harm and death upon he, Mother, Rhaenys and Aunt Daenerys.
“Will we have to be presented before them when they arrive, Uncle Ned?” asked Rhaenys as they were all gathered in his solar.
“I am afraid so. He may be many things, but he is not so stupid that he would demand your deaths when you have committed no crimes and you are here, in Winterfell and the North, where the southerners have no friends,” Uncle Ned assured them.
That may be so, but that won’t stop them sending murderers to kill me, Aegon thought as he remembered the two killers of Lorent Lorch whom he and Griff had killed.
Aegon missed Griff when he had departed the day after Aunt Daenerys’ wedding.
“Where will you go?” Aegon asked.
“Wherever my feet take me, little dragon. I may travel a while in the Riverlands and perhaps the Vale,” he replied.
“The enemies you spoke of that forced you from your home. Would they remember you, after all this time?”
“There’s a chance they might forget, but I would never put my family at risk, as I’m sure you would understand,” he explained.
“Aye. Well, good luck, wherever your travels take you, and I hope to see you one day soon again,” said Aegon with a smile as he offered his hand.
“Thank you, Aegon. You take care of yourself. I hope we do see each other again,” he replied with a nod as they shook hands and he patted him on the shoulder.
Aegon restlessly left his chambers the day of the visit and joined his family when Arya had come rushing inside the Great Keep, Nymeria running at her side, shouting “They’re here! The Baratheons and Lannisters are here!”
What will they do when they see me, Aegon wondered as he rested his hand on the pommel of Blackfyre.
Aegon stood at between Mother and Rhaenys as Rhaenys held Rickard in her arms.
Daenerys had Ser Alliser standing behind her as the gates to the courtyard opened.
And from there, soldiers under the banners of the crowned stag of House Baratheon and the roaring lion of House Lannister were the first to ride into the courtyard.
They were followed by knights wearing the golden plated armour of the Kingsguard, as Aegon recognised from the last trip Ser Arthur Dayne had made to Winterfell, when Aegon was twelve.
Aegon took a deep breath as the Kingsguard were followed by a grossly fat man in rich riding leathers he had seen worn by fat southern merchants when visiting Winterfell.
And behind the fat man was a wheelhouse, decorated with red and gold decorations and the banner of House Lannister hanging from it.
On a closer look at the fat man, Aegon raised a brow.
His hair was black, wild and thick, long and reaching down past his shoulders and his enormous beard reached down to his sternum.
He was red-faced, his arms and legs were thick, not with fat, but with muscle.
His belly looked as though he was carrying a child.
Robert Baratheon, the Demon of the Trident.
THIS is the man whom slew my father at the Trident with his huge warhammer?!
Peace has cost you your self-respect and the friends you once had and could count on.
Victory has defeated you in more ways than one.
Uncle Ned and Aunt Ashara reluctantly fell to their knees, and were followed by all in the courtyard, though Aegon was angry to be kneeling to the same man whom wanted to kill him when he was just a babe of 1.
“Rise, rise,” came a command.
Aegon peaked up to see Robert the Usurper gesturing to Uncle Ned and Aunt Ashara to rise.
They did so, and were followed by their children, Theon, Aegon, his family and the household of House Stark.
“Your Grace,” said Uncle Ned.
“Ned, Gods, it’s good to see you!” bellowed the Usurper.
Acting as though nothing has happened between the two of you ever since that day, Aegon thought.
Uncle Ned smiled before he accepted a hug from the Usurper, whom laughed as they hugged, but Uncle Ned did no such thing.
As they broke from the hug, he turned to Aunt Ashara.
“Ashara!”
“Your Grace,” said Aunt Ashara, whom stifled her face as he kissed her hand, as though he was something one had coughed into their handkerchief, before Robert the Usurper turned back to Uncle Ned.
“Ned, now, where are your family?” he asked before turning to the Stark children without another word.
He met Artos first, whom stood as tall as he and almost as foreboding as he must have been in his youth.
“You must be Artos. Gods, you look like your uncles Brandon and Arthur.”
“Your Grace,” replied Artos with a nod as they shook hands before the Usurper turned to Eliana.
Keep your eyes and your hands far away from her, you fucking drunk mammoth, Aegon thought with anger.
“Gods, you are a vision, my Lady. You are Eliana?”
“I am, Your Grace,” she replied sweetly, just as the wheelhouse door opened.
Aegon turned his eye to the wheelhouse, where he saw whom could only be Cersei Lannister climb out, accompanied by three children.
Looking at them, Cersei Lannister was a very beautiful woman, he could see, thought not nearly as beautiful as Aunt Ashara.
And he saw the haughty smile adorned on her face, as though she was superior to all around her.
And then there was her children.
The eldest, a tall boy, but with arms punier than Arya’s, was clearly Joffrey.
He was golden-haired like his mother, and was handsome, but also like his mother, he had a haughty and supercilious grin as he looked around at the courtyard and all inside.
Another son, smaller and as young as Rickon, looked happy to be out of the wheelhouse and looked around at all with a vivid curiosity.
And then there was the girl, whom looked like the same age as Serena, she was very pretty and had an innocent smile as she looked at her father meeting the Stark children.
But as Robert the Usurper finished meeting each of the Stark children, he was walking back to Uncle Ned and Aunt Ashara when he caught sight of Aegon looking at him.
I’m not afraid of you, Aegon wanted to shout at the man whom had wanted him dead when he was not old enough to speak properly.
“So, the last of the Targaryens.”
Robert walked past Uncle Ned and Aunt Ashara and looked at Aegon, then Rhaenys and then Daenerys.
“Do you know what your father did to my betrothed, little lizard?” he demanded.
Since when has a son been guilty of the crimes of his father?!
“Aye, I do, Your Grace,” he replied with a bow of his head, determined to not show any fear to him.
“Oh. “Your Grace”, is it? Lorch and Swygert told me a great many things about you in their report, boy,” he said.
Aegon fixed him with a hard glare as Cersei Lannister walked toward them, followed by Uncle Ned and Aunt Ashara, both of whom regarded this with fearful suspense.
He had no such sympathy from Cersei Lannister, when he saw how she glared at him.
“The son of Rhaegar Targaryen. You look like your father, did you know that? I should know better than any other,” he said proudly with a chuckle.
The similarities stop right fucking there, for I at least have my honour, Aegon thought as he resisted the urge to stab him in the balls.
And then he turned to Rhaenys.
“And now, the future Lady of the North. Rhaenys Targaryen. And is that the future Lord Stark there?”
“Yes. Your Grace. His name is Rickard,” she replied.
“A sweet little boy. A damned shame about his mother,” he muttered before turning to Aunt Daenerys.
Aegon, Artos and Ser Jeremy furiously glared at the back of Robert as he walked toward Aunt Daenerys.
“And the last, Daenerys Targaryen,” he said.
“Daenerys Arryn, Your Grace.”
Aegon turned around to see Harrold Arryn walk toward Daenerys until he stood by her side whilst Ser Alliser hatefully scowled at Robert the Usurper.
“Harry. I truly am sorry to dump you with a lizard girl for a wife when you deserve better,” said the man whom killed Father.
“I have no complaint to say about my wife, Your Grace, nor will I hear any about her,” he replied.
What?
Where did this come from?
Does he feel for Aunt Daenerys?
Or does he simply take his house’s words ‘ As High as Honour’ very seriously?
“So, I see. And what say all you Targaryens? Do you wish me dead? Do you wish to usurp me and take back the throne that once belonged to your ancestors?” he asked as he walked back to face all three of them.
“No, Your Grace,” the three said.
But he just ignored them before turning to Uncle Ned.
“Take me to your crypts. I would pay my respects.”
Chapter 18: One Less Dragon
Chapter Text
Eliana III:
Eliana was angry at the cruel and fat excuse of a king.
How can he be so cruel as to say such things about Aegon, Rhaenys and Daenerys?
They’ve never done anything to him.
From a young age, Mother and Aunt Elia had taught Eliana and her siblings that a child is not responsible for the crimes of their father.
It was a lesson that stuck with Eliana.
How can that man look at himself in the mirror and call himself a king?
What would Aunt Lyanna think of him if she could see him right now?
What sort of man hates people for no other than reason than whom their parents are?
Only an idiot, Eliana thought as she watched as Father led King Robert from the courtyard and towards the Crypts.
Eliana smiled at Daenerys and Rhaenys as she and Jeyne walked with them and with Aunt Lyanna.
“Are you both okay?” Eliana asked.
“Aye, I am fine, Eli. I am. Just glad that that is all over, for now,” said Daenerys.
Eliana smiled in reply before she noticed how sad Aegon looked as he frowned and looked at his feet whilst walking slowly to the door of the Great Keep.
“Aunt Elia,” said Eliana.
Aunt Elia turned to Eliana, whom nodded in Aegon’s direction.
“You all go inside, I shall take Aegon aside,” said Aunt Elia.
“I’ll come also,” said Eliana.
Aunt Elia smiled affectionately at Eliana as they walked together to Aegon.
“Thank you, Eliana. Aegon always seems to be cheered up whenever you are near,” said Aunt Elia.
“I don’t know about that, Aunt,” replied Eliana.
”Eliana.”
Eliana turned around with Aunt Elia to face Uncle Arthur.
“Uncle Arthur,” said Eliana with a beaming smile before hugging him.
“Hello, my beautiful niece. Gods, you’ve grown up so much since we last saw each other,” said Uncle Arthur as they broke from the hug.
Eliana noticed how he smiled when he turned to Aunt Elia.
“Hello, Elia.”
“Hello, Arthur. You haven’t changed at all,” she said with her beautiful and uplifting smile.
It was that smile that for years, Eliana would try and mimic and be like Aunt Elia as a little girl.
She had managed to come up with such a smile, but not nearly did it have the effect that Aunt Elia had on people.
She could tell that it certainly had an interesting effect on Uncle Arthur.
Just from that smile, he turned from a tall and honourable knight into a something that resembled a shy and blushing boy.
“Nor have you, Elia,” he said before he was joined by four other knights.
“Princess Elia,” they each said, bowing their heads to her.
From looking at each of them, Eliana could guess as to whom they were.
“Sers. It’s so good to see you all once again, in spite of the circumstances,” Aunt Elia said.
There was a young one, Father’s age, whom was very handsome and with shoulder length golden hair and eyes as green as emeralds.
His sheathed sword at his side glimmered gold like his armour, and like his hair.
Ser Jaime Lannister.
There was one, younger than Uncle Arthur, but older than Father, and whose smile had a lines on the side, as though he was often grinning and laughing, and he carried a helm with a bat image carved on the side.
Ser Oswell Whent.
And then there were two older knights.
One was tall and brawny, whom looked almost as strong as a Mormont, but nowhere near as muscular as an Umber.
His hair was white and his face wrinkled with wrinkles of old age and of scars of battles and duels fought and won.
Lord Commander, Ser Gerold Hightower.
And finally, a tall man with white hair, and pale blue eyes.
He looked almost as muscular as Ser Gerold, but he looked far more agile and fast than the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard.
In spite of his old age and numerous scars on his face and hands, he was still a handsome man and had a kind and gentle smile as he faced Aunt Elia.
Ser Barristan Selmy.
“Sers, might I introduce you to the Star of the North, Lady Eliana Stark?” said Aunt Elia as Aegon walked towards them.
“Sers,” said Eliana with the smile she learnt from Aunt Elia.
“My Lady, you look every bit the image of your lady mother,” said Ser Oswell.
“My thanks, Ser Oswell,” she replied.
“Oh, and clever as well? Clearly got that from your mother and not your father, I suppose,” said Ser Oswell with a devious grin which made Eliana smirk.
“Forgive his japing tongue, my dear. He clearly hasn’t changed since last I saw of him,” said Aunt Elia.
“Might I ask how you knew I am Ser Oswell of House Whent, my Lady?” asked Ser Oswell.
“Your helm, Ser,” she replied, pointing at the bat image on it.
The knights chuckled, whilst Ser Oswell laughed.
“Which means, you are Ser Barristan of House Selmy,” she said as she turned to Ser Barristan.
“Indeed, my Lady, I am,” said a smiling Ser Barristan.
“And that means that you are Lord Commander Hightower and you are Ser Jaime Lannister,” she finished.
“A fine eye for detail, my Lady,” said Lord Commander Hightower.
“Inherited more Dayne traits than Stark traits, I see, my Lady,” said Ser Jaime with a grin to rival Ser Oswell.
“And this is my son, Aegon,” said Aunt Elia.
The knights all turned simultaneously to Aegon.
And each of them eagerly shook hands with Aegon.
“My Prince, you look every inch like Ser Duncan the Tall and your great-grandfather, Aegon V,” said Lord Commander Hightower.
“My thanks, Lord Commander,” said Aegon shyly.
Eliana decided to leave them as the knights of the Kingsguard all seemed eager to speak with Aegon and get the chance to know him.
Eliana was at least glad that there were those amongst the royal entourage whom were good men and kind to Aegon and his family and didn’t see him as most in the south saw him as, another in the Targaryen line to be mad such as Mad King Aerys and Rhaegar.
Ashara VI:
All seemed to have gone well, Ashara had thought as she looked from the window of Ned’s solar and saw how the King’s Landing entourage had started to get settled down in the First Keep.
We just need to keep things calm until Ulrick and Jeyne are wed.
And pray that Robert doesn’t do anything fucking stupid in tonight’s feast.
If he dares to try and harm Elia, Daenerys, Rhaenys or Aegon, I don’t care what it will take, I will kill him.
Ashara drank a cup of water and also spotted Elia and Aegon talking with Arthur, Oswell, Ser Barristan, Lord Commander Hightower and Ser Jaime.
She could see how happy the knights looked when they spoke with Aegon.
Are they happy to see him become the man he is now?
Or are they just glad that he is safe here?
She turned around when she heard the door open.
She beamed when she saw Ned.
“Ned, how did it go?” she asked with worry as she put her arms around her husband.
“Aye, fine, Ash. Though it went as we had thought,” he replied.
Ash released him from her grasp and they walked together to sit down.
Why does he want you for his Hand?
Why can he not choose his brother Stannis or even his goodfather, Tywin fucking Lannister?!
“What did he say, my love?” she asked as she held onto both of his hands.
“He started off by reminding me of how much time we spent together as boys by reminiscing about our adventures in the Eyrie with Yohn, Kyle and Elbert,” he replied.
Trying to soften the blow you landed on him by talking of nostalgic memories, he must have planned that for the journey, Ashara thought.
“And then after paying his respects to her, he didn’t ask for me to be Hand, he basically ordered it. And then he even offered to wed Eliana to Joffrey,” said Ned.
What?!
I fucking think not!
I will never ever wed my beautiful and sweet girl to him if what my friends in King’s Landing say are true!
Ashara had received reports from old friends in King’s Landing about Crown Prince Joffrey.
That he was a lazy and arrogant young man, whom took delight in harming others and defenceless animals, such as Prince Tommen’s kittens and would often beat his brother and sister for pleasure.
“I will not marry our daughter to him unless I’ve even seen what sort of man he is, or if he is still a boy,” said Ashara.
“Aye. I told him that, but he said to consider it and for us to speak more on the matter tomorrow,” said Ned.
“And what of Aegon, Ned? Rhaenys? Daenerys? And Elia? What did he have to say about them?” she asked.
“He said he wants to get a better look at them tonight at the feast. But I am concerned what he may do when he gets drunk,” said Ned.
You mean he wasn’t drunk this morning?
He certainly looked it.
Daenerys IV:
Harrold’s defence of Daenerys had warmed her during the reception in Winterfell’s courtyard.
She had been nervous around him ever since the wedding.
During the feast, he made her smile with his charming smile, his funny stories of the antics he got up to in the Eyrie as a boy.
But when it came to the bedding, as soon as they arrived in his designated chambers, he looked at her as she lay on the bed.
“My Lady, I will not force you if you are not ready.”
Does he truly mean that?
“My Lord, forgive me, but I am not ready,” she said.
“There is nothing to forgive. I know that this is not what you had hoped for in a marriage, but I vow that I shall be good to you,” he replied before he sat down on the armchair in the room and fell asleep on it.
Daenerys felt guilty as she slept on the bed that night, when he had been so kind to her and had not laid an unwelcome hand on her.
But with the Baratheons and Lannisters in Winterfell, she feared for her safety and that of her niece, her nephew and her goodsister.
And especially of House Stark, whom had cared for them since the day they had first come to Winterfell, exiled forever from their rightful place in King’s Landing after Robert’s Rebellion.
But now , she realised, now my duties are not just to House Stark, but to House Arryn , she remembered as she looked at her wedding ring on her finger and the necklace her goodmother, Lysa, had gifted her, one of an Arryn falcon.
Both mother and son had been good to her in the few days she had known since the wedding and now the visit of the usurpers whom stole King’s Landing from House Targaryen.
Daenerys dressed in a Vale dress that had been a wedding gift from House Royce and she had her hair decorated in a Vale style as she prepared to attend the feast, welcoming the Baratheons and Lannisters to Winterfell.
Daenerys rubbed her fingers over her bracelet as she looked at Robert Baratheon, Cersei Lannister at the high table, seated with Uncle Eddard and Aunt Ashara.
She looked at her bracelet.
Give me strength and aid, Mother, as I face them, she hoped before walking into the hall and walked to the table for the Arryns.
She looked around and saw Artos seated with Rhaenys, Elia and Aegon.
She glanced up at the King, hoping that he would rage at them drunkenly.
She felt a hand on top of her hand.
She looked up to see Harrold put his hand there.
“Are you okay?” he gently asked.
“I’m just nervous,” she replied before nodding in direction of Robert the Usurper.
“You have nothing to fear here, Daenerys. You are Lady Arryn now,” he assured her.
She smiled slightly at how protective he was being of her and how gentle he was with her.
“Dany.”
“Hmm?” he asked.
“My friends call me Dany,” she explained.
He smiled at that.
“Well, my friends call me Harry,” he said.
“Harry. I like it,” she said.
“As do I. Though my father’s master-at-arms would often call me ‘Harry the Arse’,” he commented.
Daenerys giggled at this nickname.
She stopped when she realised what she had just done.
She had laughed, when in the presence of the men and women who wanted her and her family dead.
Can I be happy with him?
With a man I’ve only known for a few days?
He’s been so kind and so gentle.
And he won’t let the Baratheons or Lannisters harm me.
Daenerys’ happiness was short lived when a knight of the Kingsguard approached her.
He was tall, white-haired with old age, his handsome face marred with elderly wrinkles and scars but a kind smile adorned his face as he approached her.
“My Lady Arryn, the King wishes to speak with you,” he said, bowing his head to her.
“My thanks, Ser?” she asked.
“Ser Barristan, of House Selmy, my Lady. I knew and had served your parents, grandparents and great-grandparents,” he replied as he offered his hand.
“Thank you, Ser Barristan,” she replied as she accepted his hand and walked with him toward the high table.
He looked down at her hand as he escorted her and his eyes lingered for a moment.
“That is your mother’s bracelet, my Lady,” he said.
“It is, Ser Barristan. Did you know her well?” she asked.
“I knew her since she was a little girl, my Lady. My only regret is that I could not have done anything for her when she suffered at the hands of your father,” he replied with a sad grimace.
Daenerys felt sad as she remembered the stories from Elia and from Aunt Ashara of how Mother was humiliated, beaten and raped at the hands of her father.
“What was she like, Ser Barristan?” she asked, eager to learn as much about her mother as she could.
“Your mother was an incredible woman, my Lady. Always had a beaming smile for her children and her grandchildren. Not a day went by when she didn’t ask how they were or look as though seeing them was the highlight of her day. And never was there anyone, whether high or lowborn, man, woman or child, whom didn’t think of her as the greatest Queen of our time.”
Daenerys smiled as she heard how he described Mother.
When Harrold, no, Harry, and I journey for the Eyrie, I shall strive to be like Mother as Lady of the Eyrie.
“I hope to be like her when I go to the Eyrie,” she said.
“Your mother would be proud of you, my Lady, and would love you for being good to your family and to your people,” he said.
She stood before the high table, under the hateful glare of Robert the Usurper and his beautiful viper of a queen, Cersei Lannister.
She was soon joined by her niece and her nephew.
All three stood tall and defiant of them, she noticed.
Elia was right. We are dragons, and we shall not be intimidated by these stags and lions, she thought with pride.
“The last of the Targaryens. Well, it is truly the case now, now that your brother is dead,” he taunted as he looked at Daenerys.
What? Viserys is dead?
“Oh. You didn’t know,” he noticed, with a self-satisfied smirk.
“Yes, my brother, Algirdas killed your brother in Pentos, after your brother drunkenly challenged him to a duel. And he accepted. When your brother swung a sword at him, my brother ducked and stabbed and killed him, with a fucking dinner fork!” he bellowed before letting out a fully belly of laughter.
You fucking drunk pig!
He was my brother and he was a Targaryen!
And you mock him, just as you mock the rest of my family!
Whilst Daenerys felt her nails dig into her hands, she glanced at her side to see Ser Barristan look at her with sad sympathy.
“Your Grace, more mead is here,” he said, pointing at a few servants, whom had brought a small keg of Karhold Bronze.
“Ah! Good! I want a taste of some more of this Karhold Bronze! It’s a fucking delight,” he boomed.
Daenerys looked around and noticed how it was only male servants whom were anywhere near the high table and all the maids were in the rest of tha hall and far away from the Usurper.
Does Uncle Eddard and Aunt Ashara do this to prevent any scandal from breaking out in Winterfell?
A wise approach.
This pig cannot keep his hands off of any food, drink or women.
How could anyone be in love with such a man?
She glanced at Cersei Lannister, only to see how she glared at her, Rhaenys and Aegon.
“Begone, you fucking lizards. Out of my sight,” he bellowed.
Daenerys quickly found her way back to her table.
Thank you, Ser Barristan, she thought as she sat back down beside Harry and glanced at him as he stood guard between the Baratheon King and Lannister Queen.
Chapter 19: A Broken Heart
Chapter Text
Aegon VI:
Aegon grumbled as he sat back down at his chair, in between Ulrick and Theon.
“Where’s Bran?” Aegon asked Ulrick.
Theon pointed at Bran speaking to his Uncle Arthur and to Ser Oswell Whent.
“Does he still dream about joining the Kingsguard?” Aegon wondered.
“Can you imagine him as Lord of anywhere in the North? He would hate it,” Ulrick pointed out.
“So, Ulrick, just how excited are you to be marrying Jeyne?” Theon asked with a teasing grin.
Ulrick smiled, which only increased when he saw Jeyne chatting with Serena and Eliana.
When she caught sight of her betrothed, she raised her cup to him with a blushing smile.
“She’s a lovely girl. Though she won’t be lady of some fancy southern house as she may have dreamed of when she was a little girl,” Ulrick said.
“Don’t think like that, Ulrick. She loves you and will be happy with you and to be the First Lady of Moat Cailin in thousands of years and to start House Kelstark with you,” Aegon reassured him with a pat on his back.
“Thanks, Aegon,” Ulrick replied with a smile before a maid came to their table with a jug of ale.
“Ah, Klara. Save a cup for yourself later, won’t you?” Theon asked with a lustful grin at the maid.
“Perhaps, milord,” she replied with a grin of her own before turning around and flashing one last grin at him before returning to her duties.
“Well well, Theon, I think you’ve met a match in her,” said Aegon whilst Ulrick laughed at her cheek and audacity.
“My cock will have plenty to say to the cheeks on her face and the cheeks on her arse soon enough,” Theon replied, at which they laughed before drinking and being rejoined by Brandon.
“Ah, Brandon. What did Uncle Arthur tell you?” Ulrick asked.
“They explained what it’s like in King’s Landing and at the Red Keep. Uncle Arthur is glad that I want to train for the Kingsguard, but says that he would like to see me fight in the yard first, tomorrow,” he replied.
“I’d like to see you fight against the great Sword of the Morning with your axe,” Theon commented.
“Even better, why not batter the pampered little Prince over there with your axe?” Ulrick said, nodding towards Prince Joffrey.
Prince Joffrey was looking at all around him with disdain, but what made Aegon’s blood boil was when his eyes rested on Eliana.
If you dare to hurt her in anyway, I’ll emasculate you and send your cock and balls to your mother.
Aegon was angry when he went to sleep that night in his chambers.
He was angry at the Baratheons and the Lannisters and how they looked upon he, his sister and his aunt with disdain, when none of them had ever done anything to harm them.
He despised Robert Baratheon for how he belittled and humiliated them in front of House Stark.
And he hated how he gloated about the killing of Uncle Viserys to Aunt Daenerys.
But what he hated the most was how Joffrey Baratheon looked at Eliana.
When he woke up the next day, he ate his breakfast as he normally would in the morning, whilst watching how Artos and Rhaenys cared for little Rickard.
He noticed how Ser Alliser and Ser Jeremy had become even more protective of Aunt Daenerys and Rhaenys respectively ever since the unwelcome arrival of the southerners.
Aegon walked onto the training yard and saw Brandon sparring with Arthur Dayne, whilst being observed by Lord Commander Hightower, Ser Barristan Selmy and Ser Oswell Whent.
Arthur Dayne’s skill with his sword, Dawn, was incredible, Aegon observed as he watched with admiration.
But Brandon’s skill with his axe was very good, he could tell, as his famous uncle was not finding it absolutely easy against him.
But of course, Ser Arthur had defeated him when he had disarmed him of his axe and shoulder-butted him to the ground.
He pulled him back up and laughed as he did so and patted his nephew on the back.
“You fight very well, Brandon. Most men your age or older last much shorter than you,” said Arthur.
“Thank you, Uncle,” said Brandon.
“Indeed, Lord Brandon. Your skill is indeed very good. But there is more to being a knight of the Kingsguard than simply skill. There is honour, duty and obeying your king’s commands at all times,” said the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard.
“Of course, Lord Commander,” said Brandon with a nod.
“Ser Gerold, you cannot think to bring a savage Northerner into the Kingsguard? He doesn’t deserve to be in it,” said a smarmy and pathetic voice from the back.
Aegon snarled as he looked at Joffrey Baratheon watching at the scene with disdain and accompanied by his Uncle Jaime Lannister and his own sworn sword, Sandor Clegane.
“My Prince, he has shown great dedication and skill and has lasted longer against him than most men his age or older,” said the White Bull with remarkable discipline in not snapping at the son of his king.
Brandon didn’t look impressed when he saw the future King step onto the training grounds.
What gives him the right to think whom should be in the Kingsguard or not?
And he’s fucking puny and does NOT look like a knight, or even a warrior at all!
Aegon rolled his eyes at the thought of him as the King.
“You! Lizard! Come and fight me.”
What?
Aegon looked across at Joffrey as he drew his sword from its scabbard and pointed at Aegon.
“My Prince, we are here as guests of Lord Stark, it wouldn’t do to harm his ward,” Ser Oswell said quickly.
Before any of the other Kingsguard could agree to it, he snapped.
“I am the Crown Prince! You will fight me, Aegon Targaryen!” he shouted.
Aegon decided to not draw Blackfyre, so instead, he drew Dark Sister.
He swung it around a couple of times to get a feel for it as he stood across from Joffrey as he walked onto the training yard.
Joffrey sneered as he pointed his sword at him.
“Father told me the story of how he killed your father at the Trident and how he cried and begged for mercy. You WILL do the same soon,” he said with a gleeful smile.
“Then get on with it,” Aegon replied, not taking him seriously as he raised a brow.
Joffrey looked angry that he wasn’t afraid of him.
What’s wrong? Did you really think that I would be afraid of you?
You must be as fucking stupid as Father and House Blackfyre if you think I’m afraid of you.
Joffrey sliced his sword at him.
Aegon parried it with Dark Sister and then forced aside the sword before cutting down onto it, breaking his sword in pieces.
Joffrey stared in shock at what remained of his sword whilst Aegon sheathed Dark Sister.
“Very impressive, my “Prince”. We should do this again sometime,” Aegon said with a chuckle.
Joffrey threw the handle at him in a fury.
Aegon dodged out of its way.
“Impressive,” was all Aegon said before he turned around, noticing that Queen Cersei was glaring at him.
“You dare strike at your Prince?!” she shouted.
“Your Grace, the Crown Prince is not harmed. It is only his sword which has been broken,” said Ser Arthur.
And it was then Ser Jaime intervened, walking toward his nephew.
“Are you hurt, my Prince?” he asked sternly.
“Yes! Look, Uncle. My wrist,” he moaned like a spoiled southern boy, Aegon was half expecting him to start stomping his feet.
“That? That’s from overuse of your sword hand, which wasn’t much from what I saw,” he replied with both his brows raised.
“Arrest him! He must be made an example of!” Cersei Lannister all but screamed.
“Your Grace, the Prince has not been harmed,” Jaime Lannister insisted as he walked toward his sister, dragging his nephew with him.
“It’d be best if you left, my Prince, before this takes a dark turn,” whispered Ser Barristan.
Aegon did as he was advised, leaving for his chambers.
Cersei Lannister and Joffrey both glared at him whilst he left.
Fucking stupid idiots.
Is this seriously how they want me to be removed as a threat to Joffrey’s claim?
And I thought that all southern lords, ladies and royals knew how to play the game of thrones?
Clearly fucking not.
Aegon found himself walking past Uncle Ned and Aunt Ashara’s solar when he heard them speaking, with Robert the Usurper.
When the voice of the Usurper was heard by Aegon, he stopped where he was, rooted on the spot, before creeping to the wall and walking alongside it until he reached the archway of the door.
“ …I cannot believe this, Ned. You would refuse to be Hand of the King? We were meant to rule together. I come to heal relations between us, and you do this to me.”
“You do this to me”?
When was the last time you did anything for him after all the insults you directed to he and to Aunt Ashara?
“ Robert, my place is here, with my wife, my children and my people. I am of the North. I will not go to that place where so many of my family have suffered, ” said Uncle Ned.
“ Ned, that was the fucking dragon spawn, not me nor mine, ” insisted Robert the Usurper.
“ Perhaps not, but that was certainly what would have become of Elia, her children and Daenerys, isn’t it?” asked Aunt Ashara.
“I never gave those orders. Even if they were children, they are adults now, dragons at that,” he snapped.
“ Aegon, Rhaenys and Daenerys are my wards, Robert. I have raised them as if they were my own since the day they first came to Winterfell. I will never ever let any harm come to them. Not from you, not from your Queen, not from your goodfather, not from your children and not from any of your blood. Not from anyone, ” replied Uncle Ned.
“ Robert, I will be your Hand, but only for a year. I cannot, in good conscience, leave the North in the hands of Artos and Rhaenys when they have never ruled in my absence before,” said Uncle Ned.
“ You would have me appoint Tywin, is that it, just like my viper of a Queen wants?” demanded the portly and slothful drunk whom called himself a king.
“It is your choice whom to name as Hand, Your Grace. You came to Winterfell to name my husband as Hand, not merely to heal relations between us, or to organise a marriage between our houses,” said Aunt Ashara.
He wants to name Uncle Ned as his Hand?
Why?
Does he want to use this as a chance to send killers after me, Rhaenys, Mother and Aunt Daenerys?
No, he may have been a great warrior once, but he’s not a player of the game.
Wait, “marriage”?
Whom does he want to arrange a marriage between?!
The Baratheon King grumbled at the compromise offered by Aegon’s foster parents.
“ Fine, but will you at least consider my offer of a marriage between my Joffrey for your Eliana ?” he asked.
Eliana? NO!
“ Your Grace, we promised our children that they could choose whom they would wed out of love. We shall bring Eliana and some of our children down south with us, but only if Eliana consents to the match, will we consider it, ” said Aunt Ashara.
Aegon rarely cried, for he rarely ever showed emotion.
But just hearing the words of Joffrey and Eliana were to court, made him sick to his stomach and he felt his eyes moisten as his hands curled into fists.
Whilst Robert the Usurper agreed to this, Uncle Ned made himself heard.
“ But, Robert, I will make this absolutely clear. If ANY harm comes to Elia, to Aegon, to Daenerys or to Rhaenys, we will leave King’s Landing for good and never return ,” said Uncle Ned.
“Ned, they’re dragonspawn. Gods knows only what they plot behind your back,” he tried to say.
“ Robert, I trust them. I love them as my own. Rhaenys is married to my eldest son and is the mother to my grandson. Daenerys is wed to the only son of Jon Arryn. And Aegon fought for the North many times Beyond-the-Wall. All three have had the chance to plot against me and act against me. They had many chances to escape whenever we travelled the North. I love them as my own, Robert, and I will never let any harm come to them,” said Uncle Ned.
At last, the usurping Baratheon king accepted Uncle Ned and Aunt Ashara.
Whilst Aegon was glad that his foster parents had guaranteed the safety of he, Mother, Rhaenys and Aunt Daenerys, he was still upset.
Aegon was upset that they were going to take Eliana and some of their other children with them to King’s Landing.
But he was frightened for her when he thought of her being forced to wed that despicable, spoiled little shit.
If he dares to hurt her, I will break every bone in his body, Aegon thought as he cried, resting on his bed.
Interlude V:
Jeyne Poole (Mariya Poezzhaeva):
“Jeyne! Jeyne! Are you ready?” Mother called from behind her chamber doors.
“Yes, Mother!” Jeyne excitedly replied before Mother opened her chamber door.
Mother and Father entered Jeyne’s chambers, just as Serena, Eliana, Beth, Rhaenys and Daenerys had finished making the final touches to Jeyne’s dress.
Jeyne looked at herself in the mirror and could feel her eyes moisten as she looked at her dress.
It’s such a beautiful dress.
Gods, I just cannot wait to wed Ulrick!
I love him so much, I just want to sing it from the top of the Great Keep for all of Winterfell to hear me, she thought as Serena clasped her cloak of House Poole onto her back.
“Take a deep breath, Jeyne! You look like you’re about to faint,” Daenerys said with a grin.
“No, I know,” she replied before taking a deep breath and having a sip of water.
“Rhaenys, did you feel this way in your wedding to Artos?” she asked.
“What? Giddy? Unable to think straight? Feeling as though you wanted to sing how happy you are from the highest towers of the Great Keep?” she asked.
“Aye,” said Jeyne without hesitation.
“Yes, I did. And I still feel like it when I am with him,” she admitted.
“You’ll have a happy marriage, Jeyne. Ulrick is a very good man and will always love you,” said Beth.
Yes, I know, Jeyne thought as she thought of all of the times she dreamt about marrying Ulrick when she saw how he muscular he looked when he fought with his brothers on the training grounds and how handsome he grew up to be.
And then, when she had turned five and ten, he had kissed her after the had danced together in the Great Keep, the last time they had seen each other before Ulrick left for the Wall with Lord Stark, his brothers, Theon and Aegon.
She had written many letters to him and he sent letters to her, not as many as she had sent, but he did send gifts such as necklaces made of bronze or wooden carvings.
And it was only in Artos and Rhaenys’ wedding that Ulrick had asked Mother and Father for permission to marry Jeyne and they accepted.
When he proposed, she had felt as though the world had stopped moving, as though she couldn’t breathe before she hugged him and kissed him many times all over his face.
“And how is my beautiful daughter?” Jeyne could hear Father ask.
Father walked into her chambers and beamed when Jeyne turned around to face him.
“Oh, Gods, Jeyne you are a vision,” he said proudly.
“Thank you, Father,” Jeyne replied before blushing.
Father kissed Mother on the lips before hugging and kissing Jeyne on the head.
“Gods, we’ll miss you here,” Mother said as she hugged her.
“You can always come to Moat Cailin and see Ulrick and I,” Jeyne insisted.
“Oh, we know. But your old parents will always miss their beautiful daughter, whose grown up so fast and is getting married today,” replied Father.
“Old? Come now, Vayon, you don’t look a day older than two and thirty,” Eliana said sweetly.
“My Lady, you are too sweet to say so,” said Father.
Father looked outside and nodded.
“They’re heading for the Godswood. We must get going,” said Father.
Eliana, Serena, Daenerys, Rhaenys and Beth left, accompanied by Ser Jeremy and Ser Alliser, whilst Jeyne walked with Mother and Father, whom held the hands of both his wife and his daughter.
As they walked together for the Godswood, Jeyne was glad that she saw very few of the visiting Lannisters and Baratheons.
The King’s goodbrother, Tyrion Lannister, and the King himself were both in attendance.
She and her friends suspected that the King attended to try and maintain good relations between he and Lord Stark, the man whom had now been announced to be Hand of the King.
As for Tyrion Lannister, Rhaenys had asked him personally and he replied “I’ve always wanted to see a wedding of the Old Gods.”
Jeyne took deep breaths as she walked down the path from the Great Keep and towards the Heart Tree.
She beamed when she saw Ulrick standing before the Heart Tree and with Lord and Lady Stark standing beside him and Frostclaw sat by his master’s side and looking up affectionately at Ulrick.
Gods, I’ve dreamt of this day for years and years.
And now it’s finally here!
Jeyne was glad that she was holding onto Father’s hand, for she feared that she may have been jumping up and down with excitement.
It was as they passed the first line of Starks and Pooles that Lord Stark’s voice was heard.
“Who comes before the Old Gods this day?” he asked with a powerful and thundering voice.
“Jeyne of House Poole comes to be wed. A woman grown, trueborn and noble. She seeks the blessings of the Old Gods. Who comes to claim her?” asked Father.
“Ulrick of House Kelstark. Who gives her?” said Ulrick.
“Vayon of House Poole. Her father.”
“Jeyne Poole, do you take this man?” asked Lord Stark.
“I take this man,” said Jeyne as she reached for Ulrick’s hands.
Ulrick held her hands with his strong hands.
Jeyne blushed and smiled as her eyes met with Ulrick’s beautiful violet eyes.
Gods, why are those eyes so beautiful, she wondered as she felt lost looking in his eyes.
“You may cloak the bride under your protection,” said Lord Stark.
Ulrick unfastened her Poole cloak and passed it to Eliana, whom smiled at Jeyne and winked at her as she took the cloak.
Ulrick unfastened his own cloak, newly made with the sigil of House Kelstark, which was of a charging reindeer on a light green background.
He wrapped the cloak around Jeyne and teased her by leaning in so close to her, but not to kiss her.
Don’t tease me like that, she thought as he cheekily grinned at her.
“I am hers and she is mine.”
“I am his and he is mine.”
And this time, Ulrick leant in, intent on kissing her, she knew.
“I love you, Jeyne,” he whispered before kissing her.
Gods, I love kissing him, she thought as her tongue fought his tongue and her hand took hold of him on his back.
“And I love you, Ulrick,” she replied as they broke from the kiss.
Jeyne felt overwhelmed with happiness as she walked down the aisle, holding Ulrick’s hand as they did so.
Friends and family of both Jeyne and Ulrick, as well as guests, all clapped for them.
Some guests are more welcome than others, Jeyne thought when she laid eyes on the fat pig of a King, whom was leering at all women around him, including her.
Don’t worry about that fat pig, Jeyne. Today is all about you and Ulrick, she reassured herself as she and Ulrick led the procession inside the Great Keep for the feast.
Chapter 20: The Horde Approaches...
Chapter Text
Eliana IV:
The last few days in Winterfell were eventful.
The night of Jeyne’s wedding, a catspaw rogue was found with his throat stabbed, in the upper corridors of the Great Keep, though none could find out whom he was nor how he got inside without detection.
For the day after Jeyne’s wedding to Ulrick, Serena was married to Brandon Dustin and the day after that, Dyanna was married to Domeric Bolton.
Eliana was upset when Father had told her that she would be courting Prince Joffrey in King’s Landing.
But then both he and Mother told her “We must make this clear, Eli, you are courting, but you ARE not betrothed to him. This is merely to see if he is a worthy match for you. If he in any way shows any sign of cruelty or harm toward you, then we will call off the courtship instantly. Do you understand?”
“Aye, I understand,” Eliana replied.
At least I can see for myself what he is like.
I have no intention of being married to a cruel prick who thinks he is better than everyone, especially Aegon, she thought as she remembered the story of how Aegon had easily crushed Joffrey’s sword to pieces on the training grounds.
Eliana was upset that she wasn’t to be accompanied by her best friend from childhood, Jeyne, nor Serena, whom she was closest to amongst her sisters.
Eliana, Brandon and Arya were accompanying Mother and Father south for King’s Landing along with most of the household of Winterfell.
But above all, Eliana was uncertain, for she had heard the stories of King’s Landing from Mother, Aunt Elia, Ser Alliser and Ser Jeremy.
Of how in court in the Red Keep, all were self-serving courtiers eager to do anything for coin and power in what was called, the game of thrones.
Father is too honourable to ever be a willing player of the game, Eliana thought as she saw Father ride alongside Brandon and then the King joined them.
When they stopped on Darry lands on the journey to King’s Landing, Eliana decided to wander around the lands alongside Arya and their direwolves, Lady and Nymeria respectively.
“What do you think it’ll be like in the capital, Arya?” Eliana asked.
“Boring. I want the chance to do some fighting down there, not be stuck to do ladylike things,” Arya replied.
“Dyanna is married to Domeric Bolton and she will one day be Lady of the Dreadfort,” Eliana pointed out, knowing that whilst Dyanna was a hardened warrior, she still tolerated “ladylike things”, as Arya referred to them, whilst Arya openly despised them.
“I don’t know why Dyanna did that. She didn’t have to,” grumbled Arya, whom missed her sister whom she looked up to.
“Because she is a Stark and she follows her duty as a Stark,” Eliana explained.
“She didn’t have to. She was free when she was a warrior, and now she is stuck being lady,” she replied.
“There’s more to being a lady than dressing for feasts, sewing and having tea parties,” Eliana replied.
“Like what?” Arya asked incredulously.
“Learning about the world and one’s own subjects. Meeting your own people. Seeing how they live and doing what you can to help when and where you can. And it is a good way to learn about life outside the walls,” Eliana replied, relying on her experiences of touring around Winterfell with Mother and Aunt Elia and meeting with the people of Winterfell and the Wintercity.
They were interrupted when Eliana spotted a knight of the Kingsguard approach them.
Eliana recognised him as Ser Oswell Whent.
“My Lady Eliana, Her Grace, the Queen requests your presence at once,” he said with a bow of his head.
“Of course, Ser Oswell. Where is Her Grace?” she asked.
“Having tea with Princess Myrcella and Prince Tommen at her wheelhouse, my Lady,” he replied before escorting her along.
Eliana passed Lady’s lead to Arya, thinking that the Queen wouldn’t like Lady, already as large as a dog, anywhere near her young children, whom Eliana suspected might be frightened of gentle and pretty Lady.
Eliana walked alongside Ser Oswell next to a bank of the River Trident before they rejoined the royal procession heading back to King’s Landing.
She spotted the Queen easily enough.
She was seated a table just outside the main doors to the wheelhouse decorated with the banners and colours of House Lannister, painted red and with golden imagery of Lannister lions decorated all around the wheelhouse.
Eliana raised a brow at the extravagance of the wheelhouse.
What is the point of such extravagance for just a simple wheelhouse?
The Queen was drinking tea with her youngest children, and Eliana was glad that Prince Joffrey was nowhere to be seen.
Eliana was unsure that she could stomach him for how he had treated Aegon in Winterfell.
“Your Grace,” Eliana said with a curtsy, as taught to her by Mother and Aunt Elia.
“Hello, my dear. Do come and sit,” she offered, gesturing to the seat opposite her and next to Myrcella.
“Thank you, Your Grace,” said Eliana before smiling at Princess Myrcella.
“Hello, Princess. That’s a very pretty dress. Did you make it yourself?” Eliana asked, glancing at her dress, which was lavender-coloured and with floral imagery on the front and on the back.
“Yes, I did. I made it three moons ago,” she said proudly with an adorable and innocent smile.
“A beautiful face dress for a beautiful Princess,” said Eliana before she turned to Prince Tommen, whom was stroking a kitten on his lap.
“My Prince, he is adorable. Does he have a name?” she asked.
“Yes, my Lady. He is Ser Pounce,” he replied, blushing as he faced Eliana before looking down at Ser Pounce rather than face Eliana.
He’s so sweet and innocent.
I hope he never loses that innocence, especially when he is a Prince in a place such as the Red Keep, Eliana thought before turning to the Queen.
“Forgive me, Your Grace, but is the Crown Prince not here?” asked Eliana, feeling that this was the best question to ask.
“Unfortunately not, my dear. He is hunting with his father and your father. I’m sure he will be back soon, and you can spend some time together,” she replied with a smile, as though hopeful for her to be wed to her son.
“I would like nothing more, my Queen,” said Eliana sweetly.
Algirdas VIII:
“Uncle, we’re nearing the outskirts. And there is a contingent of soldiers sent by Triarch Maegyr to escort us,” said Marq, whom Algirdas had made commander of his scouts.
“Very good, we’ll march further and then we’ll meet with the Triarch whilst the rest of us camp outside the city,” Algirdas announced to his commanders, including Bronn, his nephews and Arodos.
“Have you ever been in Volantis, Arodos?” curiously asked Edric.
“Just once. It’s nothing like any city you’ve ever seen, whether in Westeros or here in Essos. It is far hotter and far more humid than in somewhere such as King’s Landing, Sunspear, Pentos or Tyrosh. Men have been known to drown in their own sweat in the great city. And there is a powerful stench of the shit of men, the shit of elephants, fish, piss and death,” replied Arodos.
Seven fucking Hells, that sounds ten times as worse as King’s Landing!
If he is not exaggerating, then I will never again complain of the stench and humidity of King’s Landing!
But when they rode to the hill overlooking the outskirts and the walls of the oldest and most powerful of the Free Cities, Algirdas stared in awe at the great and immense city.
“Incredible,” said Algirdas.
“Have you ever seen anything like it?” Gendry wondered out loud.
“Gods, that is a fucking stench!” Torwyn muttered.
Algirdas sniffed the air and coughed and spluttered.
“Fucking hells! And I thought that King’s Landing stinks!” said Tolas.
“Fuck, this stinks like a dead whore!” added Robin.
The job that Triarch Maegyr better be worth all of this, Algirdas thought as he pondered what brought Storm Company to Volantis.
A week after the Battle of Ghoyan Drohe, an emissary of Triarch Maegyr, Vogesso Hartonnis, had come to their camp outside of Pentos and brought them news that Triarch Maegyr wanted to hire them for an ongoing conflict with the Dothraki.
Algirdas turned to Arodos and gestured to the hill on which they stood, when he spotted a stream flowing beside it.
“Camp the Company here. And fortify the camp. If there is Dothraki here, I’d rather they faced a difficult target than an easy one,” Algirdas ordered.
“Yes, my Lord,” he replied.
Algirdas rode alongside Bronn, Marq, Edric, Torwyn, Tolas, Tymond and Robin as they came to the main gate, and there was a small squadron of cavalry waiting for them, until an officer, wearing rich leather armour and drinking from a waterskin as he rode toward them.
Algirdas nodded to him as the officer halted his horse.
“Lord Algirdas Baratheon?” he asked.
“Yes?” he replied.
“I am Joronos Maegyr, my Lord. I am your escort to my father, Triarch Maegyr,” he said.
“Very good, Maegyr. Lead the way,” said Algirdas.
They followed Joronos Maegyr as he led them through the bustling and overflowing streets of Volantis.
And this is only the western part, Algirdas thought as he recognised one of the Nine Wonders of the World made by men, the Long Bridge.
“Just lead my horse across whilst I close my eyes, brother,” Edric whispered to Marq, which Algirdas overheard, knowing Edric’s hatred for high places.
Algirdas stared in amazement at the great Black Walls of Old Volantis, 200 feet tall and wide enough for six four-horse chariots to ride across.
“Imagine trying to build something to replicate this in Westeros,” Tymond commented as they reached the end of the bridge.
“You can open your eyes now, brother,” said Marq.
Edric opened his eyes and exhaled at seeing he was no longer about to step on the Long Bridge.
“You’ll never find something like this in Westeros, my boy. That is no ordinary brick nor stone in those walls. They are made of fused black dragonstone, harder than steel or diamonds,” said Algirdas.
“How is it that a great city such as this needs to hire a sellsword company as young as ours, Uncle? How have they become so weak?” Tolas wondered.
Good point, Tolas. Very good point.
Entering through the Black Walls, Algirdas was glad that conditions weren’t as bad inside Old Volantis on the eastern parts as opposed to the western parts.
Algirdas felt relieved when their escort pointed at a great and immense palace, thrice as large as the Red Keep.
“Here it is, Lord Baratheon. Home,” he simply said.
Slaves with ink markings on their faces took their horses and allowed them to dismount before they entered the palace, following after Joronos.
The floors were made entirely of marble, with Valyrian glyphs engraved in gold across the floors and with gemstones decorated around each glyph.
The columns were decorated with equal decoration, but instead of Valyrian glyphs, there was engravings of tigers, symbolising the Maegyr family as the main family of the Tigers of Volantis.
Algirdas looked around with wonder before he heard their escort’s voice disappear as he entered a chamber.
“Father, they are here.”
“Father?” Triarch Maegyr.
“The Triarch. Be on your best behaviour,” Algirdas whispered to his companions.
As they entered the chamber, a throne room twice the size of the Red Keep’s throne room, Algirdas regarded the Triarch, sat on his throne, with over a dozen courtiers standing on each side of him, as well as numerous men dressed in armour.
“Your Excellency, before you stands Algirdas Stormborn of the House Baratheon and Lord of Summerhall, his companions; Bronn of the Blackwater, Tolas Waters, Tymond Hill, Torwyn Pyke, Edric Storm, Robin Waters and Marq Rivers.
“You stand before His Excellency, Malaquo Maegyr, Triarch of Volantis, the Great Tiger of the Maegyr and Guardian of Old Valyria,” announced a herald.
Quite a lot of titles for a toothless and old fat man, Algirdas thought as he and his companions bowed before the Triarch.
“Rise, dear guests. Rise. You are most welcome to Volantis,” said the Triarch.
“My thanks, Your Excellency. Your emissary, Hartonnis, delivered the message with great urgency, so it was only right that we arrive with great urgency also,” said Algirdas.
“And you have arrived just in time to help us in our eternal struggle against the Dothraki,” said the Triarch of Volantis before he clapped his hands.
At least ten slaves appeared, bringing a table to the throne room, along with a a giant map on the table.
He climbed off of his marble and golden throne and was followed by the armoured men at his side toward the table.
Algirdas and Bronn walked to the table, which Algirdas was impressed with the attention to detail on the map.
It was a map of Volantis and Volantene territories, and with the cities, towns and villages represented with figurines of wood, bronze and stone.
“An immense Dothraki horde of 75,000 riders ride for Volantis, led by a great and fearsome Khal, called Khal Drogo. Khal Drogo is a man whom has never lost a battle. And he is intent on crushing Volantis and annihilating our armies, sacking our villages and towns, in spite of the tribute the Elephants have been paying the damned savages for years. Now, the people have rightfully entrusted the Tigers with saving Volantis from the barbarians,” said the Triarch whilst one of his military entourage placed figures on the map.
“What armies does Volantis have, Your Excellency?” asked Algirdas.
“50,000 men. Including the mighty Tiger Cloaks of Volantis, numbering 5,000 men,” proudly said the Triarch.
“And how many men does Storm Company bring?” asked a general.
“3,000 men, my lord,” said Algirdas.
This is not good.
Not fucking good at all.
They are in the majority and they are commanded by a Dothraki warlord whom has never lost a battle against any enemy.
We’re going to have to be clever about this, and not fight fairly.
Chapter 21: The Northern Wolf Comes South
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Robar II:
Robar was glad to be part of the Arryn escort from the Eyrie to Winterfell and now returning to the Eyrie.
He had felt it was better to be doing this as opposed to staying home in Runestone and training for the next tourney or waiting for news that a hill tribe was raiding villages on Father’s lands.
He had already known Daenerys Targaryen from a few visits he, Father, Andar, Waymar and Ysilla had made to Winterfell to meet Father’s boyhood friend, Lord Eddard Stark.
He, Andar and Waymar would often go riding in the Wolfswood or train on the training grounds with Artos, Brandon, Ulrick and Dyanna Stark, Theon Greyjoy and Aegon Targaryen, whilst Ysilla would spend time with Eliana and Serena Stark and Daenerys and Rhaenys Targaryen.
Indeed, after making landfall at Longbow Hall and beginning the journey to the Eyrie, when she saw him from the wheelhouse she shared with Lady Lysa, the now Lady Daenerys Arryn of the Eyrie smiled at seeing someone she recognised and nodded to him and greeted “Ser Robar.”
“My Lady Arryn,” said Robar with a nod.
Gods, she is such a beautiful woman.
Even if she is the daughter of Aerys the Mad, Harrold is fortunate to be wed to such a woman.
Ysilla will hate me for thinking that though, Robar realised as he remembered just how sad Ysilla was when she heard the news that Harrold was to wed Daenerys Targaryen.
But how will she cope in the Eyrie?
It’s a world away from the North and from Winterfell, and the Lords and Ladies of the Vale indulge in the game of thrones, more so than their Northern counterparts, Robar thought as he remembered Father’s disdain of the game and was in approval of how the North despised the game of thrones, especially with Eddard Stark as Lord of Winterfell.
Robar looked at the roads they travelled on, dirt roads half the size of the roads the westerners of Westeros had built, for the Vale did not have good grounds to build larger roads.
But that was until the Northerners had begun building Valyrian Roads and had introduced the secrets of them to the Vale, the Riverlands and to Dorne.
They had managed to widen these inner Vale roads by ten feet and now labourers from the Vale, the North and from Essos were adding specially-imported rock and oil from the Lands of Always Summer to build the Valyrian Roads.
Harrold halted the column when they reached a river populated with fish and had trees growing apples growing nearby.
Robar decided to spar with Andar as the servants and squires set up the tents and pavilions.
Whilst Andar was the better lancer, Robar was the better of the two with a sword.
He would often request to be duelled by more than three men at once.
It got to the point that Father had to hire five master-at-arms to keep Robar satisfied as he had managed to outfight four men at once with his sword and shield.
Robar slept well that night before waking up early the next morning.
He looked at the tent which the three Arryns shared.
He saw no sign of movement from inside, and noticed how there were three beds.
It is good that Harrold doesn’t try and force Daenerys into his bed.
In spite of her father and her brother, she is a good young woman and was always kind to all she knew and to the smallfolk of Winterfell, Robar remembered as he found his sheathed sword and tucked it into his belt.
He looked around for his boots in the still dark early morning.
He had found one boot and put it on, but he couldn’t find the other boot.
Where is it?
Where the fuck is my fucking boot?!
Robar’s squire, Galladon, was nowhere to be seen.
Gods, am I going to have to survive until sunrise just to find my boot?!
Where the fuck is it?!
Robar decided to have one last look around his tent for his boot before he heard an ominous twig snap.
What was that?
I didn’t see any men go out for more firewood or to hunt for breakfast.
Robar slowly and quietly drew his sword, but decided against bringing his shield and looked around for the source of the noise.
He looked at the nearby wood on the other side of the water, but he couldn’t see any sign of life.
Until he felt a sudden blast of air rush at him and heard a crack of wood to his right.
He turned to see an arrow strike at the tree to his right.
Fuck!
“Attack! We’re under attack!” he shouted at the top of his voice, just as five men came running towards him from the safety of the trees.
Hill tribesmen! Of course it had to fucking be them!
One swiped his axe at Robar.
Robar defended himself with his sword before grabbing the axe head with his spare hand and then stabbing the tribesman through the mouth with his sword.
Another ran at him with a bludgeon and a small shield covered in fur.
He swung his bludgeon at Robar, before Robar dodged the blow and punched him hard in the neck with his free hand.
As he gasped and spluttered for breath, Robar sliced at his throat and pried his shield from his fingers.
He glanced around to see all knights and soldiers in the camp were rousing from their beds and taking up arms.
Good! There was I thinking that I was the only one!
Robar faced the third hill tribesman, whom charged at him with a sharpened stick, acting as a spear.
He tried to impale Robar with it before he took a step back and then stomped his boot on the spear as it pierced into the wet soil on the ground.
And then he stabbed him in the chest before he ran toward the fourth man, whom ran at him with a rusted and blunting sword.
He tried to slice at Robar.
Robar blocked it and manoeuvred his sword and sliced at his belly.
He coughed and spat out blood as he fell to his knees before Robar finished him off with a stab in the neck.
He looked up to see the fifth man, swinging a large axe at him.
Robar lifted his sword up, with the point pointing at the sky before he caught the axe in its hook.
As he pulled the axeman toward him, Robar reached for his belt and unsheathed his dagger.
He stabbed the tribesman in the throat.
The tribesman coughed and spat out blood before he collapsed onto his back.
Robar looked around for more to fight.
He saw that four were running towards the Arryn tent.
He charged toward the two closest to him, picking up the axe of the first man as he did so.
He threw the axe at the one furthest away from him, whom was just about to grab the tent’s flap.
The axe caught him in the back and he fell to the ground, just as Daenerys’ sworn sword, Ser Alliser Thorne, swiftly cut down the other two.
The one closest to Robar turned around.
Robar sliced at his chest before he could stab him with either his sword or his dagger.
He fell to his knees before Robar stabbed him in the throat.
Robar looked around once again and saw no more hill tribesmen were attacking.
The other knights and the soldiers had fought them off.
Robar panted as he saw the sun rise and he looked at Andar, whom had a sword wound on his shoulder.
“Brother, what happened?” Robar asked.
“Ah, don’t worry. Just a slight cut. It’s not as bad as it looks,” Andar assured him before turning to him.
As he faced Robar, Robar took a step back.
Upon hearing mud squelching beneath his boot and bare foot, Andar looked down and noticed Robar’s foot.
“Wha-What in the Seven Hells? Where is your other boot?” he asked, noticing the blood on Robar’s foot.
“I couldn’t find it in my tent and when I got out of my tent, I heard rustling from the trees and went to investigate,” Robar replied.
“You mean to say that you killed half a dozen men, all with just one boot on, whilst the camp was under attack?!” Andar asked incredulously.
“Yes, I did,” Robar admitted with a grin.
I fought off an ambush with only one boot on , Robar realised.
Robar chuckled as he thought about this, whilst returning to his tent.
And with the sunlight, he had at last discovered his other boot, it was underneath his bedroll.
Willas II:
Willas was sat with Grandmother in her tearoom overlooking the gardens, to discuss a letter that had come from one of Grandmother’s spies in King’s Landing.
“Father will be upset that all that wine he had sent to the capital was for nothing,” Willas commented.
“It was your father’s foolish decision to send that wine. It still amazes me that I gave birth to your idiot of a father,” she remarked.
“So, where does this leave our plans for House Tyrell?” asked Willas.
“Ah, well knowing the King’s appetite for tourneys and grand feasts, he will undoubtedly have a tourney established to celebrate his boyhood friend’s accession to becoming Hand of the King,” said Grandmother.
“Giving us the chance to send Garlan to the capital to find out what he can,” Willas continued.
“Precisely,” agreed Grandmother.
“But why not Loras?” asked Willas.
“You know your youngest brother. He will be more interested in jousting and spending time with his beloved Renly than furthering the interests of House Tyrell,” replied Grandmother.
“With this sort of skulduggery, at least. But just by being such a legendary knight, he is furthering the interests of House Tyrell,” Willas pointed out.
“Only your father’s interests in having a great knight as a son. But Willas, I have lived long enough to know that there is a fine difference between knights whom joust exceptionally well in a tourney to a legendary knight famed for famous deeds,” Grandmother pointed out.
“True, but should a conflict ever arise, Loras would undoubtedly make Father’s dreams come true of him becoming a legendary knight,” said Willas.
Knocking on the door interrupted their conversation from going any further.
“What is it?” Grandmother demanded.
“Forgive me, my Lady. Lord Tyrell and Lady Margaery ask to enter,” replied one of Grandmother’s guards, either Left or Right.
“Let them in, whichever one you are,” she replied before drinking her tea.
Father and Margaery entered, Margaery beaming as she saw Grandmother and Willas whilst holding Father’s hand.
“Mother, Willas. I gather from Maester Lomys that there has been news from the capital?” asked Father, with an excited smile, as though it was a raven bringing the news that he had been dreaming of for years.
“Yes, Mace. The King has named his friend, Eddard Stark, as Hand of the King, and has agreed to a betrothal between Crown Prince Joffrey and Eliana Stark,” said Grandmother.
Father flustered and grew almost red with anger as he let go of Margaery’s hand.
“But why would he do this? When Stark has never shown any interest in the Seven Kingdoms since the end of the Rebellion?” Father wondered.
“Father, let’s just think about this. The King is still a Baratheon of Storm’s End. King’s Landing is still a foreign place to him and he chose Jon Arryn to be his Hand because he was his tutor and foster father when he lost his parents. Now he wants his foster brother as his Hand because he knows he can trust him to be honourable,” said Willas.
Before Father could reply, Grandmother held her hand up to silence him.
“Willas has the right of it, Mace. But your ambition to be Hand of the King is not our main priority right now,” said Grandmother.
“Yes, of course, Mother. Our priority is for Margaery to be Queen,” said Father, his smile returning as he faced Margaery.
“Have your spies told us anything of Eliana Stark, Grandmother?” asked Margaery.
“Not much, I’m afraid. They have not seen the lady in person,” said Grandmother.
“We need not worry. A savage Northern girl is no competition for the Rose of Highgarden,” Father said proudly.
“I would take this more seriously if I were you, Father. I doubt that she is known as the Star of the North for no reason. Especially when her mother is a renowned beauty such as Ashara Dayne,” Willas pointed out.
“Yes, which reminds me,” said Grandmother before she paused and turned to the door.
“Left!”
The door opened and there was one of her guards, presumably Left, or Arryk.
“Fetch Maester Lomys here at once,” she ordered.
“Yes, my Lady,” said Left with a bow.
“Mother, Arryk and Erryk are your sworn swords and care for you. It wouldn’t do to treat them as such,” Father said.
“Spare me your sympathies, Mace. I have no time for them when the future of House Tyrell is being discussed,” said Grandmother.
“Grandmother was just saying that because of the King’s appetite for tourneys and feasts, he will most certainly host a grand tourney in King’s Landing. This may make it an ideal time to send Garlan to King’s Landing and see what he can find out about Margaery’s competition from Eliana Stark,” said Willas.
Father nodded in understanding whilst Margaery turned to Willas.
“What do you think, brother? Do you think we should worry about the Starks?” asked Margaery.
“In terms of playing the game, I doubt it. Eddard Stark, by all accounts, is not a man interested in the game of thrones. He will undoubtedly want to return home as soon as possible. As for marrying his daughter to Prince Joffrey, I am surprised.”
“Why?” asked Father.
“Because, you know as well as any other, Father, that Eddard Stark and the King have not been on good relations ever since the end of the Rebellion. I don’t think that has changed since, not when the last of the Targaryens are still alive and well and either in the North or in the Vale,” said Willas.
“Even though a royal marriage may heal bad relations between their two houses, I am not certain it will, when the Starks have isolated the North from the rest of Westeros for nearly two decades.”
The door opened and Left gestured for Maester Lomys to enter.
“You summoned me, my Lady?” he asked.
“I did. I will need to write a letter for Garlan. The time has come, it seems, to send him to the capital,” replied Grandmother.
Notes:
I had so much fun writing Robar's chapter, because I based that on a personal experience of mine when I was in the Army!
Chapter 22: The Horde is at Our Gates!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Interlude VI:
Marq Rivers (Gavin Drea):
“Gods, there’s fucking tens of thousands of them! Maybe even 100,000!” Marq muttered as he laid eyes on the campsite of the Dothraki horde of Khal Drogo.
Even with the intensity of the Volantene climate, he couldn’t help but feel a bone-chilling cold as he saw how the camp seemed to stretch for miles.
There’s fucking too many of them.
How can we face such a horde?
Marq wiped the sweat on his brow with his handkerchief and drank thirstily from his waterskin.
He took deep breaths to control himself from panicking as he made sure to count the Dothraki banners and get an average number of how many they numbered.
He crept away from his viewpoint and ran to his horse.
“What a way we’ve come, Tris,” Marq whispered as he stroked the tawny mane of his horse and favourite companion since Uncle Algirdas had taken him in from the Twins at age 9.
Marq had never liked it at the Twins, where he was just another mouth to feed and one of many bastards of House Frey there.
And it was clear he wasn’t liked by his cousins, uncles and grandparents, for he was a bastard of the King and there were some fools amongst his cousins and Mother’s branch of the family whom thought that he might be a threat to the succession should the King favour him.
But everything changed when Uncle Algirdas took him away from there and brought him to Storm’s End, where he met his paternal brothers and sisters.
He was happier at Storm’s End, where he had a better education than he had had at the Twins and he enjoyed training with his brothers and with Uncle Algirdas.
Tris was a nameday gift from Uncle Algirdas on his tenth nameday.
Marq had shed tears of joy at being gifted this beautiful brown destrier, still a foal, but was big for its age.
He had named him Tris after Tristifer Mudd IV, the great River King whom defeated the Andal invaders in 99 battles.
He had felt so happy that he had felt accepted and part of House Baratheon then, in spite of how Lady Catelyn showed her disdain for bastards in her household.
And so, when Marq, his brothers and sisters had gone to Summerhall at Uncle Algirdas’ invitation, they all accepted without hesitation, hoping to start a good life in Summerhall, in his household and far away from Lady Catelyn’s hateful glare.
Marq’s dream was to be a knight and perhaps one day to be castellan or master-at-arms for Summerhall.
He reached the campsite of the Volantene army, of only 50,000 men, and with Storm Company’s arrival, they now numbered 53,000.
Damn those peace-loving Elephants.
Had they not been so content with paying fucking extortionate tributes to Khal Drogo and not spending that gold on fortifying the country and gathering the available troops for the army, then they would have more than enough men to take on Khal Drogo.
Marq dismounted from his horse and reached the main tent where Uncle Algirdas was speaking with the Volantene generals.
“Uncle, my Lords,” said Marq.
“Marq, are you alright? What news do you bring?” asked Uncle Algirdas before hugging Marq.
“The Dothraki camp is ten miles from here, Uncle,” replied Marq before breaking from the hug.
“And how many did they number?” asked a Volantene general.
“80,000 Dothraki, my Lord. There was so many of them, their campsite seemed to stretch out for miles,” replied Marq.
His words worried the generals as they looked at the map of the region of Selhorys.
“Could we ambush them as they march on the city?” suggested a general.
“Perhaps with a small force, but not an army of 53,000, my Lord. And a man such as Khal Drogo will have left nothing to chance,” said Uncle Algirdas before he looked at the map.
“Marq, where on the map is their positions?” he asked.
Marq looked at the map and pointed at a large steppe plain ten miles north of Selhorys.
Uncle Algirdas smirked as he looked at the map and traced his finger from the camp to the city.
“To get to the city, they have to head through these plains here, near the ruins of Aquos Dhaen. There’s a ridge there, with perfect grounds for a flank attack. If we control that ridge, we can rain arrows down on them and have the cataphracts of Volantis flank them,” said Uncle Algirdas.
Looking at the map and and at the ridge, the generals considered and nodded at the idea.
“Khal Drogo may plan for the same thing, Lord Baratheon,” said a general.
“Well then, my lord, we need to get a move on then. If we pack up the camp and march for the ridge now, we can get a head start on them before they can even leave their own camp,” said Uncle Algirdas.
“We’d never get close enough. The Dothraki are too fast and too mobile to keep any scouts and spies watching them,” said another general.
“No,” said Uncle Algirdas before patting Marq on the back.
“Marq said their numbers were up to 80,000 horse riders. A blind man could tell if 80,000 riders were marching and not lose track of them,” said Uncle Algirdas.
He’s right, Marq realised with a nod.
They packed up the camp and marched for the plains of Aquos Dhaen.
They had set up their camp a mile from the plains and by then, it had reached nighttime.
Looking at the ridge from where he was riding Tris, Marq smiled as he nodded and looked at the ridge.
“See what I mean?”
Marq turned around to see Uncle Algirdas join him.
“Yes, I do, Uncle. Not even the Dothraki will be ready for us,” he replied.
But then he saw torchlight in the distance.
“Khal Drogo,” he said.
“Yes, and pray to the Seven that he doesn’t have the same plan as us,” said Uncle Algirdas.
Marq slept fearfully that night.
In spite of fighting in two great battles before this and having killed many men, he was afraid of facing such an enormous horde of the dreaded Dothraki, and especially a horde led by a fearsome warlord such as Khal Drogo, whom had earned a reputation as a great warrior and undefeated leader.
Marq rode with his brothers to the front of Storm Company with Bronn until Uncle Algirdas joined them.
“What’s the plan, Uncle?” asked Robin.
“The main Volantene army begin the march towards the centre of the battlefield, just as the Dothraki expect them to do. But whilst they do that, we march for the ridge. We must get to it before the Dothraki can.
“Once we control it, the Volantene archers can rain arrows on them and draw thousands of them towards us. And as they charge at us, the Volantene Tiger Cloaks and cataphracts can break their charge and begin to pincer and flank the entire horde,” he explained.
“We’d better be fucking quick. Those fuckers will swamp us and this entire army if we aren’t,” said Bronn.
“We will, Bronn. Have no fear. Get ready to move out. When these generals finish giving their men their glorious and inspiring speeches, we will already be on the move,” said Uncle Algirdas.
Interlude VII:
Tolas Waters (Sinqua Walls):
Uncle Algirdas and Bronn led the fast ride toward the ridge.
Tolas inhaled and exhaled as they reached the top of the ridge.
We did it.
We fucking did it.
And Khal Drogo is none the wiser, Tolas thought as he looked down on the battlefield to see the Dothraki quickening their pace towards the Volantene army, whom marched at a steady pace.
“Edric, if you please,” said Uncle Algirdas.
Edric waved the banner of Storm Company high on the highest point of the ridge before piercing the flag onto the hill’s soil.
Tolas grinned as he watched as the Volantene archers began to march fast for the ridge, and with the reserve Tiger Cloaks and cataphracts behind them.
“Set up a shield wall! Do not let those horse fuckers get here!” Bronn commanded.
Torwyn and Robin led the infantry to the forefront of the top of the ridge, where they had a perfect view of the battlefield.
And it was then, Tolas noticed, that the Dothraki had noticed that they were there.
“They’ve seen us, Uncle!” Torwyn shouted.
“All the better, Torwyn. Archers, ready yourselves! Spears and shields, hold fast! Wait for my command! Get ready, lads! Out there are the most ferocious foe in the world. And like true men of the Company, you will hold your ground and you will not let those horse-fuckers get this ridge. You will hold and you will fight and you will kill! You will live to see another day to drink, fuck and live as rich as Lannisters, so long as you hold the fucking line!” Uncle Algirdas shouted.
Torwyn and Robin led the cheers, shouts and jeers as a Dothraki force of at least five thousand began riding toward them.
Tolas climbed down from his horse and drew his sword and shield and joined the rest of the infantry, standing alongside Tymond as they waited for the first of the Dothraki to arrive.
“Those Volantene reinforcements better fucking come soon,” muttered Tymond.
“They will,” Tolas said with a nod as he lifted his shield up.
A shrieking and terrifying sound of hooting and hollering from the approaching Dothraki could be heard as they halted their charge.
“What are they doing?” Tolas wondered.
“They’re trying to scare us away, so they can slaughter us as we run,” said Tymond.
“Well, that ain’t fucking happening,” Marq commented.
“Infantry! Shields up! Up! Archers! Nock! Draw! Loose!” shouted Uncle Algirdas.
Tolas held his shield up whilst the archers loosed on the Dothraki, whose ride up the ridge was slowed from riding uphill when they stopped their screeching and realised that they wouldn’t run.
But any relief he might have felt at their slowed pace, was dispelled as he felt the Dothraki arrows pierce into his shield.
The intense shower of Dothraki arrows seemed to continue as Tolas looked at his shield to see cracks appear from where arrows struck.
“Come on! Where are those fucking Volantenes?!” Tymond shouted.
Tolas peaked past his shield to see few Dothraki fall to their arrows.
But then, a sudden shower of arrows from their left flank struck down hundreds of Dothraki riders and their horses.
Tolas looked at his right to see the Volantenes arrive and the archers shooting at the Dothraki.
A general gave a command in Bastard Valyrian before he lead the cataphracts onto the Dothraki as they tried to regroup and aim at the approaching cavalry.
Tolas raised his sword in cheers as the cataphracts smashed down onto the Dothraki.
“Storm Company! Regroup! We attack!” Uncle Algirdas shouted.
Yes!
We’ll water these humid Volantene plains with their blood.
Tolas ran for his horse and took his lance from the ground at the front feet of his horse.
He climbed onto his horse and followed after Uncle Algirdas, Bronn and his brothers as they rode for the battlefield.
The Tiger Cloaks were just joining the battle, as they and the cataphracts were charging down onto the nearest Dothraki, flanking them and pushing them down, as both armies stretched across the entire plain.
“We charge for the enemy’s centre, Storm Company! Whatever they throw at you, you will fight and you will kill these scum!” yelled Uncle Algirdas as he lifted his sword and axe up high for all to see.
Tolas rode with they and the cavalry, closely followed behind by the infantry as they charged down the ridge and to the Dothraki’s rear until they were a kilometre behind the enemy’s centre.
Tolas looked at the centre, to see ten Dothraki banners, decorated with trophies of past victories as well as the skulls of fallen enemies on these banners.
But the banner of a dark red horse was the highest of them all and was the centre most of the horde.
That must be Khal Drogo’s banner.
I’ll kill the bastard myself.
That’ll make a fine tale on the day I join the Kingsguard.
To slay a Dothraki Khal as fearsome as Khal Drogo, Tolas thought ambitiously.
“Charge!” roared Uncle Algirdas.
Tolas roared as he levelled his lance at the enemy and rode towards them.
He grinned as he saw how the Dothraki were pushing and shoving amongst themselves to get to grips with the Volantene armies.
But now some were panicking as they saw how the Volantene cataphracts and Tiger Cloaks were piercing straight through the flank of the Dothraki khalasars and soon to reach the centre.
But now, some realised that they were about to be swamped my an attack from the rear.
Torwyn yelled as he threw an axe at one drawing an arrow from his quiver.
The axe caught him in the chest and he fell from his horse and onto the ground.
Tolas spied a large man covered in blood as he raised a huge arakh, stained in the blood of Volantenes.
He was muscular and tall, with a long and drooping moustache.
His hair was long and braided, with braids even touching the underbelly of his horse.
Rather than wearing armour, he wore dozens of scars and war paint on his copper-coloured skin, showing that he was no easy opponent.
The stallion he rode was dark red in colour, reddened further by the blood shed by his rider.
Khal Drogo, Tolas realised as he spied his first target.
He aimed his lance at a bloodrider, whose scarred face was covered in blood as he raised his arakh to cut down onto Tolas.
Tolas’ lance impaled the bloodrider and snapped in half as he was forced down from his horse.
Tolas drew his sword and cut down a bloodrider as he tried to draw a dagger from his belt.
He dodged the spear of a bloodrider by leaning onto his back before slicing across, eviscerating him from one side of his chest to the other.
He fell from his horse whilst Tolas stabbed another Dothraki warrior.
Tolas drew a dagger and threw it at the head of one aiming a bow at him.
It struck him in the skull and the arrow fell from his grasp as he fell down from his horse.
Tolas cut down another before he stabbed one in the chest as he lifted an arakh up high to cut down on him.
Tolas took the spear from another bloodrider as he tried to stab him with it.
Instead, Tolas slit his throat.
Tolas stabbed another with the spear before throwing it another.
He stabbed blocked the blow of an arakh with his shield before slicing from the top of his shield and slicing the throat of the bloodrider.
He turned to see Khal Drogo, whom was glaring at Tolas, whilst another of his men rode for Tolas.
He roared as he tried to slice at Tolas.
But he just stabbed him in the sternum.
He drew his sword out of him, allowing the surprised Dothraki fall to the ground, headfirst.
He turned toward Khal Drogo and pointed his sword at him.
Khal Drogo pointed his arakh at him in reply.
Four more of his men readied themselves to fight him, until they were stopped by their Khal.
“ Irge! Anha yaik addrivat Andal anhali! (Back away! I will kill the Andal myself!)”
Tolas looked at his opponent.
He knew from his time fighting that he might have an advantage over large enemies because of the heavy armour they would wear.
But this man wore no such armour and he was hardened to wounds from swords and arrows from a lifetime of war.
Khal Drogo sliced his huge arakh across at Tolas’ shield, whom blocked it and sliced his own sword at the fearsome Khal.
The sword cut at his chest, but he ignored the blow.
Tolas cut at his chest, hoping to eviscerate him before he could deal a heavy blow onto him.
Drogo blocked the blow and tried to force it back, but Tolas replied with a cut to his arm.
Drogo smashed his arakh onto his shield.
Tolas blocked the powerful blow with a bash from his shield, which made his hold on his red stallion unsteady before Tolas smashed his shield across at Drogo’s chest.
The Khal fell from his horse, still holding his arakh.
Tolas climbed down from his horse to face the Khal as he stood back up, holding his arakh and spitting blood and hateful curses at Tolas.
His blows were heavy and powerful as he rained his arakh onto his shield.
Tolas blocked a blow with his shield and then sliced at his belly.
Drogo replied with a powerful punch to Tolas’ face.
Fuck, Tolas thought as he felt blood dribble down his lips, chin and neck as he stood upright to face the Khal as he stood ready with his shield up and his sword pointed at the Khal.
The Khal roared as he smashed his hardened fist at Tolas’ shield before he cut across the shield with his arakh and then sliced onto his arm.
Tolas screamed as he felt the arakh break across his chainmail and pierce his arm.
He panted as he fell to the ground.
Drogo sliced his arakh onto Tolas.
Oh no you don’t, Tolas thought as he somersaulted away from the blow, getting sand and blood onto his face and into his armour as he used his shield and sword to stand up again.
Khal Drogo gently cut across at his shield and sword a few times before smashing down onto his shield powerfully.
Tolas dodged the next blow and then smashed his shield across at his elbow.
The Khal screamed at the blow and then smashed his arakh down onto his shield.
Tolas felt the shield fall from his grip and as he raised his arakh up again, Tolas readied himself.
He smashed his arakh down, only to be blocked by Tolas’ sword.
Tolas parried the arakh away, and then stabbed Drogo in the armpit.
Drogo screamed as he fell to his knees whilst Tolas stood above him and raised his sword up high and beheaded him.
Notes:
Battle of Aquos Dhaen is based on the Battle of the Catalaunian Plains, between Flavius Aetius of the Western Roman Empire & King Theodoric of the Visigoths against Attila the Hun of the Hunnic Empire.
Chapter 23: A Fight to the Death
Chapter Text
Robar III:
“My Lord, the hill tribes have all united under this one man. They number an army of 8,000 men,” said Gilwood Hunter.
“How could we have missed any of this, Lord Hunter?” asked Harrold as he looked around the council of Vale nobles gathered in the High Hall of the Eyrie.
It had been four days ever since Harrold, Lady Lysa and his lady wife, Daenerys, had arrived in the Eyrie, and now the nobility of the Vale was gathered to prepare for war with the hill tribes of the Vale, all united into a single army.
It is just as Father had said Lady Waynwood spoke of, Robar thought as he remembered Father’s words to he and to Andar.
Lady Daenerys Targaryen, now Lady Arryn, sat with her husband at the centre of the High Hall, with all seated Lords and Ladies of the Vale seated around them.
“My Lord, for centuries, the hill tribes have been raiding villages, looting caravans, ravaging convoys and attacking travellers. I fear we have allowed ourselves to become accustomed to these sort of attacks, that we have underestimated them,” said Lord Hunter.
Many protested the words said by the Lord of Strongbow Hall.
“Are you calling us fools for looking down on primitive savages and barbarians, Gilwood?” demanded Gerold Grafton.
“Careful with those words, Grafton. They are of the First Men. The same cannot be said of you, whom are descended of the Andal invaders,” snapped Uncle Nestor, Lord of the Bloody Gate.
At his words, arguing and shouting could be heard from those of Andal heritage and First Men heritage.
“My Lords! My Lords!”
Robar looked at the new Lady Arryn.
“We accomplish nothing today if we are arguing amongst ourselves when we must be acting, for the sake of our peoples, whom will be the first to suffer should we not take the initiative.”
Robar smiled, he was impressed with her speech as the grumbling lords and ladies took their seats again, but kept quiet.
Lady Lysa smiled with approval at her gooddaughter and her sworn sword, the fearsome Ser Alliser Thorne, looked at her with pride as though he was a proud father.
“Lady Arryn speaks true. We must act,” said Lyonel Corbray.
“What do we know of the movements of this army?” asked Father.
“Only that their numbers are less than 10,000 and grow with each day,” said Horton Redfort.
“But there is no way of finding out where they are,” exclaimed Symond Templeton.
“Symond, an army of less than 10,000 cannot hide when a small force can,” suggested Tobias Belmore.
“You would think that, Tobias, but no. They know the lands and the hills better than we do. They can attack somewhere and retreat in good order,” said Royce Coldwater.
“No.”
Again, all eyes turned to Daenerys Arryn.
“My Lady?” asked Royce Coldwater.
“When Lord Stark was tracking the movements of wildling forces Beyond-the-Wall, he told us how he accomplished it, Lord Coldwater. By tracking where the most recent attacks had taken place, looking at them on a map and then isolating the area they are in,” she explained.
Impressive. That is good thinking on Lord Stark’s part, Robar thought as the Lords and Ladies of the Vale agreed, even hardened war veterans such as Father, Uncle Nestor, Horton Redfort, Symond Templeton, Tobias Belmore and Brynden the Blackfish.
“My Lord Arryn, I will compile all raids and atrocities in the most recent weeks,” said Anya Waynwood.
“My thanks, Lady Waynwood,” said Harrold.
Less than a week later, they met up in the High Hall once more, whilst the Lords of the Vale ordered for their troops to muster at the Eyrie.
In the High Hall, the Lords and Ladies looked over a map of the Eyrie, whilst Lady Waynwood had listed off the most recent atrocities committed by the hill tribes of the Vale.
“The most recent attacks have been in the centre of the borders between the lands of Houses Malcolm, Waynwood and Royce. Four villages, three merchants caravans and seven groups of travellers and smallfolk,” said Lady Waynwood.
“Whose lands have they favoured the most in these attacks, my Lady?” asked Jasper Redfort, Horton Redfort’s eldest son and heir.
“Unfortunately, mine. Two of those villages were on my lands,” she replied with a saddened grimace.
“When was the most recent attack?” asked Lady Lysa.
“Two days ago, my Lady. A silk merchant and his caravan were attacked on the road from Old Anchor,” replied Lady Waynwood.
“It’s a trap. This Dorolf is doing this to lure us out and provoke us into an attack,” said cousin Albar.
“I doubt it, they are just attacking larger targets now that they have larger numbers, Ser Albar,” said Artys Hersy.
“No, Ser Albar is partially right. I think he is trying to provoke the local lords of those regions into gathering their armies, so that he can attack their armies before they can form. He is trying to pick us off, one by one,” said Ser Brynden the Blackfish.
“How can you be so sure, Ser Brynden?” asked Harrold.
“It’s how I would do it, my Lord,” replied the Blackfish.
Interlude VIII:
Jasper Redfort (Ioan Gruffudd):
Jasper peered through his Myrish Spyglass at the infantry that had left the town of Muleford, over 300 in number.
They marched from Muleford and for Ironoaks.
“Let’s hope this works, brother,” whispered Creighton.
“If Bronze Yohn’s idea was correct, then we have nothing to worry about,” Jasper whispered back to his younger brother.
As as he looked back, he spotted an unusual sight.
A man dressed in tattered furs and sack cloth, and riding a mule whilst looking at the marching soldiers.
He bore a grin on his face as he looked at them.
“There’s our spy,” Jasper said with a grin.
Now, we just have to wait for him to make the next move, Jasper thought as he turned his mule around and began to ride away.
Jasper placed his Myrish Spyglass back into his horse’s knapsack and turned his horse around.
“Back to Harrold. Our prey has taken the bait,” said Jasper.
Though his father was an ageing man and was married to his fourth wife, Jasper was at last glad of doing something other than learning at home in the Redfort.
He was proud to be heir to House Redfort, but Jasper craved for glory and for the chance to make his name as a knight in battle rather than in tourneys as Harrold had done before he married the Targaryen girl and became Lord Arryn.
In spite of being over ten years their senior, it was seen as strange that Jasper was close friends with Harrold Arryn, Andar, Robar and Albar Royce, Ben Coldwater and Terrance Lynderly.
But in spite of the age difference, Jasper enjoyed his friendship with them, for he had no friends his own age amongst the nobility of the Vale as he was growing up.
Jasper and Creighton found Harrold speaking with Nestor Royce, Tobias Belmore, Royce Coldwater and Lyonel Corbray in his tent, looking every inch the soldier and the leader, Jasper thought as he looked at his friend.
“My Lord Arryn,” Jasper greeted, remembering how to address him.
“Ser Jasper. What news do you bring?” he asked.
“They took the bait, my Lord. The marching soldiers should arrive at Ironoaks within four hours,” said Jasper.
“Good. Then let’s catch our prey. Prepare the men, my Lords. We march and end this conflict once and for all,” said Harrold.
He’s been Lord of the Eyrie, Defender of the Vale and Warden of the East for less than six moons and he is already actually defending the Vale from our old enemies, the descendants of the First Men whom had refused to bend the knee to the Andal invaders many centuries ago, Jasper thought as he climbed back onto his horse as he, Creighton and Jon, their younger brother, led the Redfort knights and soldiers to the battle.
Harrold had assembled a small army of 5,000 of the best knights and soldiers of the Vale to intercept the army of Dorolf, known as Dorolf the End-Bringer, as he led the army of united hill tribes in the lands of Lady Anya Waynwood.
The force from Muleford marching to Ironoaks, led by Brynden Tully, the Blackfish, and Robar Royce, was to lure Dorolf out of hiding and attack, just before they reached Ironoaks, where the rest of the army of the Vale was waiting, having been sailing to Ironoaks beforehand, commanded by Bronze Yohn Royce.
They rode quietly for the hills overlooking the outskirts of Ironoaks, from where they had a clear view of the grounds, the walls, the castle itself and Lake Iron, which was connected to the Narrow Sea from a river.
Jasper could see the battalion led by Ser Brynden the Blackfish and Robar Royce, but the enemy was nowhere to be seen.
Where are they?
Did they know we were coming?
Where in the Seven Hells are they?!
Jasper was furious.
The enemy were angering him, by simply not taking the bait for their trap.
Jasper turned to Harrold.
He could see the anger on his face.
But he could see that it wasn’t anger not as a result of the enemy’s not being there.
It was from the men whom were now his bannermen, and doubt gnawing away at him, with the fears that his rule would never be respected.
Jasper’s fears were confirmed when he saw how Harrold looked around at his bannermen gathered there.
But then a warhorn blared.
Jasper’s head turned back to the outskirts, where he could see the battalion, just about to reach the gates of Ironoaks.
Arrows flew from the woods a mile from the castle gate and from those same woods, marched hundreds of hill tribesmen.
“Form up! Shields and spears! Shields and spears! Get ready, lads!” shouted the battle-hardened soldier, the legendary Blackfish.
“Ready yourselves, men!” Harrold shouted, his spirit no longer sapped with doubt and fear.
His squire, Jasper’s youngest brother Mychel, passed Harrold his lance and Harrold rode to the edge of the hill.
“Men of the Vale, the enemy at last show themselves! Long have they hidden in the shadows and stole, raped and murdered across the Vale for centuries! But no more! Not today! Never again!” Harrold shouted as he raised his lance up high.
“Never again!” Jasper roared as he did the same with his own lance.
“Never again!” was repeated all across the hill.
“Forth, Knights of the Vale!”
Mychel took his war horn and blew hard on it, the sound reverberated all across the hills and plains below them, alerting the now thousands of hill tribesmen to their presence as they charged towards them.
Jasper felt his heart racing as he rode towards the hill tribesmen, many of whom faced the oncoming army charging from the hill.
Jasper could see a man in the front of the army, facing the gate, looking up at oncoming army.
He wore battered chainmail and furs and wore a helm of a bear’s head and wielded a greatsword and a shield.
Dorolf the End-Bringer.
Just a few hundred metres more!
Jasper lowered his lance and pointed it towards the enemy, coming closer with every step his horse made and with every beat his heart made.
It almost seemed as if his heart was beating in unison to the steps of his horse.
The enemy fired arrows at them.
Jasper held his shield up, feeling two arrows strike into his shield.
But Jasper didn’t care.
He wanted blood and he screamed for it as he could clearly see the face of the tribesman in the way of his lance.
His face was covered with filth and war paint and there was a large scar cut from his the top of his left cheek and ending at the right side of his chin.
Jasper felt the lance’s handle rear up as it struck into the heart of the tribesman.
He threw the handle away and drew his sword as his horse charged into the first line of the disorganised tribesmen.
He smiled as he looked up to see the rest of the army marching through the gates and charging with the bait battalion towards the fight.
“It is to the end!” shouted Dorolf the End-Bringer.
Yes, it is, Jasper thought as he sliced his sword down, slitting the throat of a large man with an axe.
He stabbed another as he tried to grab his leg with his bare hands.
A third ran at his horse, trying to impale it with a spear.
Jasper cut down the spear, chopping it in half and then stabbing him.
But then he felt a force knock him down from his horse.
Jasper looked to see a man had literally thrown himself up, just to knock him down.
Jasper got to his knees and grabbed the man by his hair and stabbed him through the neck, his sword impaling through into his shoulder.
Jasper withdrew his sword and turned to another, whom swung his axe wildly at him.
Jasper ducked the first blow.
He dodged the next.
Then he grabbed the axe by its head and cut his sword down onto the shaft.
The blow broke the axe in half.
Then he stabbed him in the heart.
Another came with a huge mallet.
He swung at Jasper.
Jasper held his shield up, right close to his helm.
But the first blow smashed into his shield, dazing Jasper as the shield bashed into his helm.
Jasper could feel a dent in his helm and warm blood swimming down his face as well as sweat.
Jasper held his shield up for the next swing of the mallet.
As it swung into his shield, the lower part this time, Jasper thrust his sword towards his belly.
He felt blood pour onto his hand as his sword thrust all of the way through his belly until the crossguard of his sword was drenched in blood and touching the furs of his armour.
He dropped the mallet, but then reached for Jasper’s helm.
He ripped it off and proceeded to punch and spit at Jasper’s face until Jasper withdrew his sword and swung it with both hands at his head.
His head wrenched free from the rest of his body and Jasper panted as he turned around to see another charging at him, this time armed with a huge black-steel axe.
He swung it at his battered shield.
Jasper blocked it narrowly, but could feel a chunk of the shield torn away from where the axe struck it.
Jasper dodged the next blow and then struck down onto him.
He grunted when his sword cut onto his fur and chainmail and then swung again at Jasper.
He chopped down onto his shield again.
This time, the blow knocked Jasper’s shield from his grasp.
He sliced across, running at the axeman.
The axeman blocked each blow skilfully and taking careful steps back as they fought.
He blocked a fourth blow from Jasper’s sword and swung his axe powerfully around.
Jasper knew that if he tried to block the blow, he would be disarmed, for he was injured, wounded and exhausted.
He was bleeding from his forehead, his lips, his nose and his chin.
And his armour was weighing him down as he tried to fight this harder opponent.
He dodged the blow and tried to use his sword to get caught by the axe’s hook and drag him toward Jasper and then draw his dagger and stab him.
He swung again at Jasper, roaring as he did so.
Jasper caught the axe’s hook with his sword and then reached for his dagger.
He unsheathed it from its scabbard and thrust it toward the axeman.
The axeman grabbed the dagger with a powerful hand.
His brute strength stopped Jasper from stabbing at his heart, but he could see that the axeman was bleeding from gripping onto the dagger’s blade.
He grunted as he wrestled the dagger from Jasper’s grip and threw it away before kicking Jasper.
Jasper wrenched his sword free and sliced at his leg.
Jasper fell to the ground from the kick whilst the axeman growled as he used his axe to hold himself up.
Jasper stood himself up, panting and feeling blood pour down his face as he looked around.
Hundreds of men on both sides were dead, even more were lying, screaming and wounded, and those whom fought were exhausted.
Jasper could see an exhausted and bloodied Robar impale Dorolf through his shoulder with his sword.
At the death of their leader, a great shout of fury erupted from the hill tribesmen, their morale no longer sapped by the numbers and equipment of their opponents.
They now fought harder and to the death.
Jasper turned to the axeman, whom had seen what was going on.
He chopped his axe down onto Jasper.
Jasper blocked the blow, but saw how the axe fell to the ground, followed by the clatter of Jasper’s bloodied sword.
Jasper punched the axeman hard in the face before he got to the ground and grabbed a dead knight’s sword.
He cut down onto the shaft of the axe, snapping it in two.
He turned to Jasper and ran at him, tackling him to the ground.
“Fucking lowland scum!” he screamed as Jasper felt his huge frame crushing him down, in spite of his steel plate armour.
He punched Jasper hard in the face before he was thrown off from Jasper.
Jasper looked up to see Jon, his younger brother, wielding only his shield, splattered with blood.
“Get out of here, Jasper!” he shouted as he reached for Jasper’s hand.
Jasper grabbed his hand and was pulled up.
Jasper stood up and ran with Jon, when he realised how all three armies were taking up defensive positions.
Jasper and Jon ran to Harrold’s side as he stood in front of their army, cut a few times on the face, wielding his now-battered shield and his half-broken sword, pointing at the enemy as they gathered into a large circle.
Jasper panted as he looked to Harrold.
What now?
Do we let them go that we might fight another day?
Or do we continue fighting?
Because this will only end with the deaths of what’s left of them and thousands of what is left of us.
Harrold threw down his shield.
He impaled his sword onto the bloodied soil.
He ignored Jasper, Albar and Andar as he walked toward the enemy, holding his empty hands up for them to see.
“Who commands you?”
There was no answer as all eyes looked to him as he stepped closer toward them.
“I ask again: who commands you?”
This time, a man Jasper recognised as the axeman he fought, stepped out of the circle and took a few steps toward Harrold, but still a stone’s throw away from him.
“Our leader, Dorolf, is dead. I fought for him as his second,” he said.
“And you are?”
“I am Shagga, son of Dolf, of the Stone Crows. Who are you, lowlander?”
“I am Harrold, son of Jon, of House Arryn,” he replied.
“What do you want to talk about, Harrold, son of Jon?” he demanded.
“Peace.”
What?
Peace?
With them?!
They know nothing of the word!
“Peace? Why would you want to talk of such a thing? It was your people whom invaded our lands many years ago. It was the Andals and seven-worshipping cunts whom stole our lands and murdered my people and forced us into these hills. Why should we trust your word?” he demanded.
Jasper looked fearfully at Harrold.
Get back, Harrold. Get back!
“We have all lost this day. Many brave men have died in this war which as lasted a great many years, as you have said, Shagga, son of Dolf. But there must be peace, for the sake of our children and the sake of this land, which we all love,” he replied.
His words seemed to have impressed Shagga, for he took a few more steps towards Harrold.
“What do you propose?” he demanded.
“For you and your leaders to meet with me in the Eyrie. As long as you do not attack any village, none of my bannermen shall dare attack you.”
Chapter 24: Making Peace With an Old Enemy
Chapter Text
Daenerys IV:
“You were right, Dany,” he said.
Daenerys was sad at seeing Harry like this.
He was wounded thrice on his face, a sword scar across his cheek, an arrow wound across his temple and a punch had split his upper lip.
“I used to think that battle and war were all so glorious. But all I saw was death, of boys and men. The first I killed was a boy, he looked younger than I. He looked so scared as he lay on the ground, bleeding and dying before I stabbed him once again,” he said as he sat across from her in their chambers.
Daenerys remembered seeing Uncle Ned, Artos, Brandon, Ulrick, Dyanna, Theon and Aegon like this when they had all returned from Winterfell at the end of the War of the Long Night.
She stood up and walked toward him before sitting down beside him.
She leant in and rested her arm on his shoulder.
“It’s okay, Harry. I promise, everything will be okay,” she whispered before hugging him.
He nodded as he held onto her.
Daenerys remembered how just before he left for Ironoaks, he had told her how he would return victorious from the fighting.
But then she had said “Be careful, Harry. And remember, they might be wildlings and savages, but they also all have wives and children. They are not monsters. They still are men.”
She had hoped that he would try and do for the hill tribes what Uncle Ned had done for the Free Folk Beyond-the-Wall.
She knew that the fighting between the Valemen and the hill tribes had been going on ever since the Andal Invasions, thousands of years ago, when the Arryns had conquered the Vale from the Royces and built the Eyrie and forced the last remnants of resisting First Men into the hills.
As Harry climbed into bed, Daenerys stood up and was about to walk away.
But then she turned back around and she saw how sad and scared he looked as he closed his eyes.
Daenerys stepped toward him and took her nightdress off and climbed into bed next to him.
“I’m right here, Harry. I’m right here,” she whispered before kissing his forehead and hugging him.
The next morning, Daenerys and Harry walked together to break their fast with Lysa and the Lords and Ladies of the Vale.
Soon after breakfast, the two were joined by the tribal leaders, led by Shagga, son of Dolf.
Looking at them, Daenerys failed to not see any differences between they and the Free Folk, or even the Skaagosi or Clansmen of the Northern Mountains.
“Shagga, I know whom you are, but I do not know whom else joins us here,” said Harry from his throne whilst Daenerys sat next to him on his right and then Lysa stood next to him on his left.
Shagga gestured to the nine other tribal leaders.
“These are Chella, daughter of Cheyk, of the Black Ears. Timett, son of Timett, of the Burned Men. Stadar, son of Starak, of the Howlers. Brerra, daughter of Dagga, of the Milk Snakes. Ulf, son of Umar, of the Moon Brothers. Dorrag, son of Kramor, of the Painted Dogs. Aravor, son of Gronthor, of the Redsmiths. Deggi, daughter of Urras, of the Sons of the Mist. And Jonthor, son of Tidar, of the Sons of the Tree.”
“You invited us here, lowlander. Now, what peace do you offer us?” asked Chella.
“One of us living side by side,” said Harry.
“And why should we trust you? We’ve been taken fools before by fancy-dressed lords and knights before. Are you the same?” asked Timett.
“No,” he said.
“And why should we believe you?” demanded Ulf.
“Because he has seen you all fight that day at Ironoaks, honoured guests. You all fought with courage and stubbornness. Qualities we respect. And it is because of that, that we bring this offer to you,” said Daenerys.
Harry and her goodmother turned to her as Daenerys prepared herself for this.
Mother, watch over me.
Gods, New and Old, watch over me, she inwardly prayed.
Daenerys gestured to the gardens outside and pointed at the Weirwood Trees and the Heart Tree which she had sometimes prayed at.
“I swear by the Gods of Old that you weren’t invited under false pretences. You were invited to end the ceaseless fighting that has come to these beautiful hills, mountains and vales which we all call home,” said Daenerys.
Her mention of the Old Gods, she was glad to see, changed their expressions from paranoid and indifferent to serious and resolute.
“Go on,” said Shagga.
“It is true that the Andals came to the Vale thousands of years ago, forcing their faith upon the First Men, stealing their lands and their homes and forcing the bravest of the First Men into exile, for daring to fight to defend what was theirs.
“I know that better than any, for it was my family that conquered all kingdoms of Westeros nearly 300 years ago.
“But now, now is the time for peace, for all in the Vale, whether highlander or lowlander, Andals or First Men, we have all loved and lost. But from this day forth, my husband and I promise that that must end. But it can only end with your help.”
As Daenerys sat back down, they calmed down and faced Harry.
“What do you offer?” asked Shagga.
Daenerys noticed he didn’t call him lowlander or curse at him.
Thank you, Mother, Daenerys thought as she rubbed her fingers over Mother’s bracelet.
“For you to keep your lands in the hills and mountains. Trading caravans shall come to your villages and towns and bring what goods you need, such as weapons, armaments, food, drink, clothing and supplies.
“We will also build better homes for you all, that your people would never suffer in times of winter,” he offered.
“In exchange for what?” asked Chella.
“That you never fight a battle against fellow Valemen, travellers, caravans, convoys, villages or towns unless provoked, that you take up arms against all enemies of the Vale and accept my rule as Lord of the Vale and House Arryn’s rule over the Vale,” he replied.
“You would have us kneel to you, after all that you have done to us over the centuries?” snarled Deggi.
“Shut up!” Shagga snapped at the Chieftainess of the Sons of the Mist.
Good, he, if not the rest, should be swayed by what we offered.
Shagga gathered them into a huddle and they whispered amongst each other.
Daenerys turned to Harry, whom looked relieved.
She smiled at him and held his hand.
He looked surprised at how she held his hand and then rubbed his thumb over her hand, whilst shyly smiling at her.
They let go when they broke from their huddle and turned around to them.
“We accept. But, I have one question?” said Shagga.
“Ask away,” said Daenerys.
“How soon will work begin on our homes to improve upon them?” he asked.
“As soon as possible. Of that, you have my word. I swear, by the Gods, New and Old,” Harry replied.
Harry stood from his throne and walked toward them and offered his hand.
They each shook his hand.
We’ve done it.
We’ve actually done it.
We’ve ended the fighting with the hill tribes after thousands of years.
Ashara VII:
Gods, I haven’t missed the stench, Ashara thought as she looked out of the balcony of the Tower of the Hand and onto the city.
It had been nine and ten years since she had left King’s Landing with Ned, Elia, Artos, Rhaenys, Aegon, Daenerys and the Northern army.
And since she had arrived, she was disappointed.
The Rebellion is described as the Rebellion which liberated Westeros from the yoke of the tyranny of Aerys the Mad and the decadence of Targaryen dynasty.
But who is to liberate Westeros from the corruption and laziness of the Baratheon-Lannister dynasty, Ashara wondered.
She still had numerous friends and associates in King’s Landing from when she had served as lady-in-waiting to Elia.
And since their return to the capital, they had told her of how the Lannister soldiers in the city nearly numbered half of the Goldcloaks, and how they were impossible to miss in the Red Keep.
And it was the Redcloaks of Lannisport whom enforced their own rules on the streets and how smallfolk ran at the very sight of them.
And then, Ned had told her truly worrying news.
“The treasury is completely bankrupt,” he had said during dinner.
What in the Seven Hells?!
Bankrupt?!
“How is that possible? When Aerys was King, there was millions in the treasury,” said Ashara.
“In these past nine and ten years, Robert has bankrupted the realm to finance wars, tourneys, feasts and hunts, whether big or small,” Ned explained angrily.
“And we owe millions. To Tywin Lannister, to Mace Tyrell, to the High Septon and worst of all, the Iron Bank of Braavos.”
Gods, Aerys was mad enough to burn people for pleasure and see plots in every shadow, but even he would know better than to borrow from the dreaded Iron Bank.
“Have you explained this to Robert?” she asked.
“Robert refuses to listen. All he wants is to watch the tourney he is hosting in my name. I never wanted it in the first place, not to be Hand and certainly not this damned tourney,” Ned replied angrily.
“Renly Baratheon says that there is no denying Robert of his fun, for not even Jon Arryn could do that,” he continued as he calmed down.
Gods, the realm truly has gone to shit.
How could we not have known just how bad this had all become in Winterfell?
“What have your old friends told you?” Ned asked.
“The Goldcloaks under the command of Janos Slynt have become corrupt and they are notorious for extortion from shopkeepers and businesses and stealing from smallfolk. The most recent example was when Janos Slynt killed a thief whom robbed a butcher of his earnings, only to pocket that coin for himself.”
Ned sighed as he buried his head in his hands.
“What do we do, Ash?” Ned asked fearfully.
Even though she couldn’t see his face, she knew his voice well enough to know that he was afraid of the enormous pressure and responsibilities dumped on him by a man he once considered his brother in all but blood.
“First, we get through this nightmare of a tourney and ensure it all passes without incident,” said Ashara.
Ned nodded as he sat back up, sighing as he did so and wiping the sweat from his face.
“And then, we focus on each of the city’s problems, one at a time. If we try and focus on them all at once, then we may find ourselves overwhelmed,” she continued.
“Yes,” Ned agreed.
“Was there anything else?” she asked.
“Aye, something that Jon Arryn had done before he died. He had asked for a book on the great houses of the realm.”
“A book on the houses of Westeros? Why?” she asked.
“I know not, neither did Pycelle,” said Ned as he shrugged.
“But he did mention how in recent moons, before Jon Arryn’s death, Robert had left a great many bastards across the city, from whores, maidservants and smallfolk, and all had been taken by Robert’s youngest brother, Algirdas.”
Algirdas Baratheon, the Lord of Summerhall whom became a sellsword, Ashara thought as she remembered how Robert taunted Daenerys, Rhaenys and Aegon in Winterfell over his killing of Viserys.
“Why did he?” asked Ashara.
“Apparently, Robert wanted them to be taken care of and Algirdas took them with him to Storm’s End and then onto Summerhall,” he explained.
“Sounds like Oberyn and how he brought all of his daughters home with him to Sunspear,” Ashara commented.
“Aye, I was just thinking that,” Ned said with a nod.
“So, what will you focus on first, once the tourney is over?” asked Ashara.
“The economy and paying off the crown’s debts, to the Lannisters, Tyrells and High Septon first, before focusing on the Iron Bank,” said Ned.
Algirdas IX:
The celebrations in Volantis far dwarfed the ones held at the Prince’s Palace in Pentos, Algirdas concluded as he looked around Palace Maegyr.
“I pray that all contracts we take end in celebrations as grand and fucking magnificent as these,” said Robin as he took a cup filled with wine before drinking it.
“Gods, this wine is fucking delicious. What wine is this?” he asked the slave whom had the tray of wine cups.
“Yitish wine, my Lord,” he replied with a bow.
“Yi-Ti? Uncle, what are the chances of the Company getting hired to do some work in the Golden Empire?” asked Edric.
Algrida turned to Arodos, whom shook his head.
“Unlikely. From what merchants I’ve spoken to, the Yitish have recently finished a campaign against a usurper and against the Jogos Nhai,” said Arodos.
“Jogos Nhai?” wondered Torwyn.
“A nomadic people, very much like the Dothraki. They’ve been plaguing the Yitish for thousands of years, again like the Dothraki do to the Free Cities and to Slaver’s Bay,” Arodos explained.
“Don’t worry, lads. There will be plenty of contracts for the Company, especially now that we are gaining well-deserved fame and more men join the Company,” said Algirdas.
“But with more men, that does mean that it will be more costly for us,” said Arodos.
“What do you mean?” asked Tolas.
“For every man in the Company, they will need to be provided weapons, equipment, training and wages,” Arodos explained.
If we can survive this celebration feast without any more of my brother’s enemies, then I will be a happy man.
Algirdas looked around and spotted Joronos Maegyr, whom had finished speaking with his father, whom was now speaking with his fellow members of the Tigers.
“Joronos,” said Algirdas.
“Lord Baratheon,” he replied, turning to Algirdas.
“Do you know if your father will have any further need of the Company? I ask because I heard a rumour of a campaign into the Dothraki Sea,” said Algirdas.
“I’m afraid not, no. You see, my Lord, Father wants to conquer Dothraki lands for Volantis and build new towns and cities. It would be menial work for Storm Company, when the Dothraki have suffered losses that they’ve never endured before,” he explained.
And this leaves the Company without a benefactor nor a place to call home, Algirdas thought as he realised what this meant for Storm Company.
“Though you shouldn’t fear, my Lord, if it is work you desire,” he said.
“Why is that, young Maegyr?”
“Well, in case you haven’t noticed, there have been an influx of Valyrian warlords conquering their own kingdoms across the world. There is Agarys Rogare whom conquered the Summer Isles less than two years ago. And now, one of my childhood friends is intent on conquering Slaver’s Bay,” he replied.
He’s right.
At this age of Valyrian warlords across the world, thinking themselves to be the next Aegon the Conqueror, there will be plenty of work for the Company to make coin and possibly have a home to call our own for when we are not on contract.
His desire now for the Company to have a home came from the fact that Storm Company now contained 5,500 men; 3,000 infantry, 1,500 cavalry and 1,000 archers.
At least a third of his men were all veterans of the fighting with Braavos and then with the Dothraki.
Whilst the rest were all experienced sellswords, unemployed soldiers with no war to fight or young men eager to make their fortune in war as a sellsword in what had become the most renowned sellsword company in Essos.
Algirdas had now earned a reputation as a brilliant commander.
The Volantenes whom had known nothing but defeat at the hands of the Dothraki and the Pentoshi whom had known nothing but defeat at the hands of the Braavosi all had told tales of how it was him whom had won their battles for them.
But, for Algirdas, what mattered most of all for him now was the most recent letter he had received from Shireen.
She had said that with the most recent arrival of coin, she had been able to complete the barracks, stable, smith and guardhouse of Summerhall.
Now works were underway to complete a Sept, tourney grounds, an artisan’s store, a marketplace, an armoury, a training yard, a warehouse, a fishery, a hunting lodge, a lumberyard, a mine after copper was discovered in a nearby hill, a feasting hall, a glasshouse, an arbor, a treasury, a workshop and a counting house.
Works in the interior of the keep had been completed, with banners of House Baratheon of Summerhall decorating all around the keep as well as Algirdas’ personal hunting trophies and tapestries.
Also work was underway for the completion of watchtowers, the gatehouse and the barracks of the keep, as well as finishing the complete repairs of the walls of the keep itself.
Chapter 25: A Dangerous Competition
Chapter Text
Artos V:
Artos hugged and kissed Rhaenys at hearing the news they had just received from Maester Gelimund.
“Do you know how long before I will give birth, Maester?” asked Rhaenys.
“In six moons at the earliest and seven at the latest, my Lady,” he replied before returning to his desk.
He held up numerous letters.
“Has your ravenry been this filled with letters, Maester?” Artos asked in surprise.
“No, my Lord, it has not,” he replied before passing the first one.
Artos smiled when he recognised the seal of the Hand of the King.
Father as Hand of the King to a man whom hates Father’s gooddaughter and mother to Father’s own grandson and soon-to-be born grandchild, Artos thought as he remembered King Robert with scorn for how he treated Rhaenys, Daenerys and Aegon.
Artos broke the seal and opened the letter.
Rhaenys and Artos read the letter together.
‘ To Artos, Lord of Winterfell,
My son, the city has not changed at all since I was last here in this godforsaken rats nest they call a capital.
Though Robert’s negligence as king as filled the city with corruption.
We are all well as can be expected here.
I pray that the same can be said for you all in Winterfell.
I ask that you send Master Theofred Haukel to King’s Landing that he might begin construction of some sewers here and perhaps even an aqueduct!
Give our best to Elia, to Rhaenys, to Aegon, to Rickon and to your little Rickard.
I love you very much and am very proud of you,
Father. ’
It stinks still in the capital?
Then why has no King ever done a thing about it?!
Are their noses so high in the Red Keep that they cannot smell the squalor in their precious capital?
Is this why the southerners hate the North so much?
Because at least in the North, it doesn’t stink?
“Maester, send for Master Theofred. It would seem the capital is in dire need of his talents,” said Artos as he showed him the letter.
“I shall find him, my Lord,” he replied before leaving his solar.
“What about the other letters?” asked Rhaenys.
Artos opened the second and smiled when he recognised the unfamiliar seal, a sigil of the reindeer of House Kelstark.
“From Ulrick Kelstark,” he said, showing her the seal.
“From third son to now lord of his own house,” she said with a smile as she recognised the sigil.
Artos broke the seal and read the letter.
‘ Artos,
Dearest brother, it would be nice for you and for Rhaenys to come to Moat Cailin.
It is beautiful here with the towers all repaired and the rest all either built or nearing completion.
But in ever better news, Jeyne is four moons away from giving birth to our first child.
Be sure to bring this news to Vayon and to Sigfrith, Jeyne misses her parents dearly and wants them there to greet their grandchild.
Yours sincerely,
Ulrick Kelstark,
Lord of Moat Cailin. ’
“I’ll be sure to pass on the good news to Vayon,” said Rhaenys as she held Artos’ hand.
“Will we visit them at Moat Cailin?” she wondered.
Artos then had a thought.
“No. We shall host a feast in Winterfell and welcome all bannermen of Winterfell from the Neck to Thenn Valley. It will be good for us to celebrate how far we’ve come since the end of the War, to see how Rickon is doing as a ward of the Manderlys and to personally congratulate Ulrick and Jeyne,” said Artos.
Garlan II:
“Garlan! Brother!” Loras exclaimed when he saw Garlan and Leonette enter into the Red Keep.
“Loras. You are looking fit and ready for the tourney,” said Garlan as they hugged.
“I am, and for the prize. 40,000 Gold Dragons!” Loras said, drunk on excitement.
“40,000! Gods, I could do with that sort of coin!” Garlan replied.
“What? I thought that Father would have given you both plenty of coin to begin your steps as Lord and Lady of Whitegrove?” asked Loras.
“You would think that, Loras, but no. There seems to be no end of things to spend on in Whitegrove. And I thought that it would all be easy,” said Leonette.
“So what brings you to King’s Landing, brother? Did you come to compete in the melee?” asked Loras.
“No, brother. Father wants one son to be earning glory on the tourney lists and on the battlefield. That will always be you, never me, I’m afraid,” said Garlan with a grin.
“True enough. But why come then?” Loras wondered.
“Grandmother wants me to get information on our dear sister’s competition in Eliana Stark here in the capital,” Garlan explained.
“Oh, I see. Well, I’m afraid I haven’t seen much of the Starks. The only Stark I’ve seen is Brandon, who is a fair hand with a battle-axe, it must be said. But the new Hand of the King has been thinking how to pay off the King’s debts,” said Loras.
“Including the one to House Tyrell?” asked Garlan.
“Well, Renly says that that is the one he’s working on right now, having already paid off a significant debt to the High Septon,” replied Loras.
Gods, King Robert has borrowed from the High Septon himself?!
Since when has the High Septon been a moneylender for the Iron Throne?!
“When is the first day of the tourney?” asked Garlan.
“Tomorrow. I shall be jousting against Ser Oswell Whent,” he replied excitedly, no doubt excited at jousting against a storied knight of the Kingsguard.
“Are you still eager to be in the Kingsguard?” asked Garlan.
“I’d be happier in the Kingsguard. I wouldn’t be forced to wed or to be lord of somewhere,” Loras explained.
Loras escorted Garlan and Leonette to the lodgings Renly had lent them for the duration of their stay.
Garlan was eager for them to complete the “scouting mission” Grandmother and Father had sent them on, so that they would return home and continue with the ceaseless work they had on their hands as the Lord and Lady of Whitegrove.
On the tourney list, Garlan sat with Renly, whom was seated in the royal box.
“What do you think, Leonette?” Garlan asked.
“It’s very grand here, but not quite as magnificent as the tourneys your father hosts in Highgarden,” she said.
“No, definitely. I think if you said that to him, he may just blush,” said Garlan, at which she giggled.
“All rise for His Grace, Robert, the first of his name, King of the Andals, the Rhoynar and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm,” announced a herald.
All in the nobility stands and the royal box stood as King Robert, Queen Cersei, their children and the Hand of the King walked to the royal box and sat down.
“THAT’S the King?” Leonette wondered, a little too loudly.
“He’s let victory and celebration get to his head since the end of the Greyjoy Rebellion,” Garlan jested.
“Her Grace is very beautiful. Though I can see that she doesn’t enjoy being here,” she commented.
“Really? What makes you say that?” asked Garlan.
“Look at how she smiles. She looks as though she is impatient for this all to be over. Very unlike how Margaery smiles,” she replied.
True.
Though that would be Grandmother‘s doing and how she wants her to be the perfect Queen.
But if Garlan thought that the Queen was good at hiding how she felt about the tourney, the Hand of the King clearly had no qualms about showing his feelings for it for all the world to see.
“The Hand looks less savage than the stories would have us believe about the Northerners,” Leonette commented.
“True. But having said that, Uncle Baelor spoke very highly about how brave Lord Stark was when he stood up to the King and Tywin Lannister and defended Elia Martell and the Targaryen children,” said Garlan.
“Why would your Uncle Baelor speak so highly about that?” asked Leonette.
“Because he has long been in love with Elia Martell, even after she married Rhaegar Targaryen and after he had married Aunt Rhonda. I think they still exchange letters,” Garlan replied.
Then Garlan turned his eyes to the two princes and to the princess.
“The Crown Prince looks handsome, but arrogant,” said Leonette.
“He looks too much like a Lannister. Arrogant and supercilious and above all others as though he was a god,” Garlan commented.
“Are we sure that Margaery would be a good match for him? He doesn’t strike me as the chivalrous or honourable type,” said Leonette.
“Nor me,” Garlan agreed.
“Gods, she is so beautiful!” Leonette suddenly blurted out.
What? Who?
Garlan turned his head to the girl following behind the Hand of the King and his wife.
She was tall, graceful, with raven-black hair reaching down to her waist, wearing a violet and grey dress and with hauntingly-beautiful violet eyes.
Eliana Stark.
“What were your lord father’s exact words?” Leonette asked as she turned back to Garlan.
“His exact words were “No Northern savage would outshine the Rose of Highgarden”. However, I think the nickname, the Star of the North, doesn’t do her any justice,” replied Garlan as he sighed in annoyance at Father’s choice of words.
“So, Margaery will have strong competition from her then,” said Leonette.
“Very much so. But, we may just find out how she feels about the Crown Prince himself,” added Garlan, just as Loras and Oswell Whent rode onto the tourney grounds.
Aegon VII:
Aegon finished his letter to Eliana and sealed it with the seal of House Targaryen, which Mother had brought back with her from King’s Landing, that day that they left, never to return again.
Aegon sealed the letter, and then he looked at the fireplace, where he had thrown numerous parchments with the same message for Eliana, until he had changed his mind about something in it.
He left his chambers and walked to Maester Gelimund’s solar, where he saw him giving Rhaenys a few vials.
“Add a few to every meal, my Lady, and it should dull the pain until the next meal,” he said.
“Thank you, Maester,” said Rhaenys.
“May I help you, my Prince?” asked Maester Gelimund upon looking up and seeing Aegon.
“Aye, if you could send this letter to King’s Landing, please?” Aegon asked, holding up the letter.
“Of course, my Prince,” he said before Aegon passed the letter and Aegon left the solar with Rhaenys.
“So, whom is the letter for, brother? Brandon? Or for a beautiful Northern maiden?” asked Rhaenys with a teasing smile.
“The latter,” Aegon replied, blushing as he said it, and looking down at his feet as he felt the embarrassment of saying it out loud.
“Brother, it’s alright,” she said as she rubbed her hand over his back.
“Truly? Because at times I just feel so weak and so pathetic,” Aegon said angrily, feeling the anger towards himself.
“No, Aegon,” she said, her voice now serious.
“Brother, there is nothing wrong with love. It is in love that we find our strength. I found that with Artos and with Rickard and my next little one,” she said as she held her hand to her growing belly.
“I know that it is hard. Eliana could be wed to Joffrey, but I feel that she won’t,” she said.
“What makes you so certain?” asked Aegon.
“Because she knows what he is really like. And she is no fool to be taken in by a cruel and spoiled little prick like some stupid southern maidens. Uncle Ned and Aunt Ash promised her that if he showed the slightest sign of cruelty to her, they would break everything off and she would return to Winterfell. And even so, she has Brandon protecting her. And she has Arya protecting her also,” said Rhaenys.
Aegon nodded, understanding what she was saying.
“Thank you, sister,” he said.
“I’m here for you, brother. As always. I promise,” she said before pulling him in for a hug.
“Now, while I’m taking Maester Gelimund’s medicine, can you be a good uncle to your handsome little nephew and take care of him?”
“Of course. Anything for my handsome nephew.”
Aegon liked spending time with Rickard.
Growing up, whenever he had felt upset with how he was being treated because of his Targaryen heritage, he found comfort in spending time with Farlen’s dogs in the kennels by feeding them or taking them for walks, or he would play with Arya or Rickon alongside Old Nan when they were newly born babes when they were in the nursery.
He found the nursery and saw Rickard hugging his tiny toy, a fluffy little wolf.
“Hello. Hello, Rickard,” Aegon whispered with a beaming smile.
He picked him up from his crib and sat on the chair that Old Nan would sit on when playing with the children or reading them stories.
“Do you like your little friend? Do you?” Aegon asked.
Rickard smiled cheekily as he held up his toy and waved it around before passing it to him.
“Oh, thank you so much, Rickard. Such a good boy. Now, you’ll be a good boy to your mother and father, won’t you?” Aegon asked.
Rickard made a cute little noise, starting with the letter “n”.
“Was that a “no”? You cheeky little boy. You’re a very cheeky boy, aren’t you?” Aegon asked with a beaming smile.
And then Aegon moved his head from side-to-side, his tongue sticking out and flapping around as he did so, making silly noises as he did so.
Aegon remembered how this would make Rickon laugh hysterically when he was a baby.
And Aegon was delighted at how this had made Rickard burst out laughing.
Gods, it’s so sweet listening to a little child laugh.
Aegon kissed Rickard’s forehead.
“You are the sweetest and most precious little boy in the whole world and I will always love and protect you,” he said as he held him close to him.
“I promise,” he finished before he lay him down on his lap.
Rickard moved his head from side-to-side, as if asking him to do it again.
“Oh, you want me to do it again, do you you little firewolf? But of course. Anything for my handsome little nephew,” he said.
Aegon swung his head from side to-side and let his tongue hit all over his face before Rickard was laughing.
“What is your evil uncle doing to you, my sweet little firewolf?”
Aegon beamed as he turned around to see Rhaenys and Artos walking towards them.
“Just making this firewolf laugh,” Aegon replied with a smile before he did it again for Rickard.
Rhaenys gasped at seeing and listening to Rickard laugh.
“Oh, that’s the sweetest thing in the world. Do it again! Do it again!” Rhaenys begged.
Chapter 26: The Star of the North
Chapter Text
Daenerys V:
Harry was speaking with Lord Nestor of House Royce of the Bloody Gate and his eldest son and heir, Ser Albar, one of Harry’s closest friends.
Whilst Daenerys was seated with her goodmother in Lysa’s bedchambers overlooking the hills descending down onto the grounds thousands of feet below.
Daenerys looked down whilst holding a cup of tea.
“It takes a lot of getting used to,” Lysa said.
Daenerys turned to her goodmother and sat back down.
“I’m sure. I’m starting to realise why the Arryns built the Eyrie to rival Casterly Rock. When you stand on the balcony, one would think that the Vale was all kneeling before them,” she jested.
Lysa smirked as she faced Daenerys.
“I’ll admit, Daenerys, when my husband told me of King Robert’s command, for you and Harry to wed, I was scared,” she said as her amused smile turned to a neutral smile.
“As was I. I was scared of leaving the only place I had ever called home and to come to a place so strange, and yet so mysterious and beautiful, now that I’m here,” she said as she looked at the rooftops of the Eyrie itself.
“I felt the same when I was wed to Jon,” said Lysa.
“It can’t have been easy,” said Daenerys.
“Hmm?”
“It can’t have been easy, to have been wed to a man whom was old enough to be your grandfather,” said Daenerys.
“No. It never was. The bedding night was not quite what I had hoped for when I was dreaming of my perfect wedding day as a girl. But, we were lucky when I gave birth to Harry. Jon was at my side throughout the whole ordeal, which made it easier for us. It made it easy for us to be a family. Even though there was little love between us, now that we had a son, there was no need for us to try and have more, even though I always wanted a big family,” she explained with a sad smile.
Daenerys reached for her hand and held onto it.
“It sounds as though Harry helped you in more ways than one,” she said.
“Yes, he was. He still is. I was always so afraid that I would feel alone here, especially with Jon gone now. But, Harry has always been such a good son to his mother. And he will be a good husband to you, that I promise,” said Lysa.
But what of his bastard daughter?
Daenerys frowned slightly as she thought about it.
“Forgive me for asking of this, but I had heard a rumour in Winterfell, that Harry has a daughter from outside marriage,” she said.
Lysa nodded.
“It’s true, I’m afraid. She’s here now, Alys Stone,” said Lysa.
“She’s here?” Daenerys asked, surprised.
“ Family, Duty, Honour. Though they are the words of my house, I taught them to Harry when he was very young. I was disappointed in him when we had heard of her birth but when I hold little Alys in my arms, I cannot help but love my little granddaughter,” she replied.
I felt the same, whenever I held Rickard in my arms, back in Winterfell, Daenerys thought as she remembered playing with him and playing with Rickon and Arya when they were both babies.
“What of her mother?” asked Daenerys.
“Her name is Cissy, she was a tavern wench in Ironoaks and she met Harry a tourney there when Harry won the tourney and was knighted by Lady Anya. He was drunk on his laurels and on wine to the extent, that he spent the night with her. He wanted Alys brought here so that she would have a good life as opposed to growing up vilified by those whom would have been her peers in Ironoaks.”
As much as I hate to admit it, he did the right thing.
In saving his own daughter, a little baby girl, from a world that is cruel to bastards, which Daenerys knew for certain from the stories she had been told by Jon about growing up a bastard and looked down on by many in Winterfell.
Lysa then held onto Daenerys’ hand.
“I swear to you, Dany, by the Mother and the Maiden, that Harry will never be unfaithful to you. He knows that the one thing I hate is those whom are unfaithful to their spouses or break the hearts of those in love,” she said.
Does she feel this way from experience?
“Thank you, Lysa,” said Daenerys.
Lysa smiled before she let go of her hand and sat up.
“When I was younger than perhaps the Lady Arya, Father had welcomed a ward to Riverrun. A young and handsome boy, called Petyr Baelish. His father was a friend of my father’s in the War of the Ninepenny Kings. And, being the innocent maiden girl that I was, I fell in love with him, but he loved another.”
“Whom?” asked Daenerys, worried where this might be heading.
“My elder sister, Catelyn. Every time that I saw them together, I was convinced that she was leading him on and going to break his heart. But, one night, when he was drunk, I had gone to his bedchambers to tell him that I loved him. He sat up and kissed me, and he had kept whispering “Cat. Cat.”
What in the Seven Hells?
“I tried to tell him that it was I, Lysa, but he just kept repeating Catelyn’s name over and over again until he tried to grab me by my shoulders and take me to bed. I slapped him and ran back to my bedchambers. It was from then that I didn’t love him, I learnt to hate him from that day forth. I certainly felt that he deserved it when he was wounded in fighting Brandon Stark when Petyr challenged him to a duel over Catelyn’s hand.”
“Where is he now, this Petyr Baelish?” asked Daenerys.
“In King’s Landing, actually. He is the Master of Coin. He managed to impress Jon as a customs official in Gulltown when he was recommended to Jon by Lord Grafton. I wanted nothing to do with him, and said as much whenever he met with me in King’s Landing. He tried to claim that it was me that he truly loved. But I just knew that he was lying, for I was no longer blinded by the childhood infatuation I had had once upon a time,” she explained.
Eliana V:
“You fight against a great many opponents, brother. Including Thoros of Myr and his flaming sword,” Eliana exclaimed as Brandon stood still and his squire, young Ethan of House Forrester, secured his armour for him.
“I’ll be fine, sister. Don’t worry. Many of those knights out there are arrogant little men whom think that because their father knighted them that makes them as great a fighter as Aegon the Dragonknight, Barristan Selmy or Uncle Arthur,” Brandon assured her as Ethan passed him his axe and shield.
“Good luck, brother. Batter all those southern fools to the ground and show them how a Stark fights,” Arya said eagerly.
“I will, Arya, don’t you worry. And perhaps one day you can take the fight to these sorts of young knights and make them feel impotent,” said Brandon with a cheeky grin.
Eliana and Arya left Brandon alone as Ethan secured his helm for him.
“What is the prize purse for the victor of the melee?” Arya asked.
“20,000 Gold Dragons,” Eliana replied.
“Gods, 20,000? I’d buy myself a suit of armour and a sword and shield with that money,” said Arya.
“But you would grow out of that armour within a year, sister,” Eliana pointed out.
Before Arya could reply, they found their seats with Father and Mother.
“How did your brother look?” Mother asked.
“Confident but not to the extent that he would dare to underestimate his opponents,” Eliana replied.
“Good. There may be many young knights here, but there are experienced fighters here also,” said Mother.
Father looked uninterested in the tourney as he had usually done ever since it began.
But he was paying attention to the ultimate round of the melee because Ulrick was fighting in it.
The herald loudly announced each of the names of the 64 contenders as they stepped onto the melee grounds.
Eliana looked at the King, Queen, Crown Prince, Prince and Princess seated a stone’s throw away from where she was sat.
In the past few weeks, she had been invited to drink tea with Queen Cersei in her chambers and was given the chance to walk with Joffrey around the Red Keep Gardens.
She paid attention to what he seemed to be interested in, hoping that it would be useful.
But what she found frightening about him was how he was amused at the tales of how mad Targaryens died, specifically when he showed her around the Great Sept of Baelor.
Someone whom is amused by this sort of thing is truly not someone I should be wed to, he shouldn’t even be heir from a lowly keep to the Seven Kingdoms.
“Begin!” the herald shouted as the buglers played a note.
Eliana smiled as she watched Brandon cleave his axe onto the helm of a knight of House Frey.
The Frey fell to the ground very quickly before three other Frey knights were defeated by Brandon and his large axe.
Arya clapped for each of Brandon’s opponents he had defeated before he faced a knight of House Hightower.
Brandon crushed Hightower’s shield before Hightower struck at him numerous times, only for Brandon to swing his axe onto his sword and pull it toward him before thrusting the axe’s head into Hightower’s helm.
The blow had severely dented his helm and Hightower dropped his sword before Brandon smashed his axe onto Hightower’s breastplate, knocking him down.
Brandon turned to a knight of House Tyrell.
Looking at his armour, Eliana could tell it wasn’t the famed Knight of the Flowers, so she assumed he was a minor cousin.
He struck at Brandon skilfully with his sword and managed to defend himself with his shield well enough until Brandon bashed his shield against Tyrell’s sword as he tried to thrust at him.
The blow didn’t disarm him of his sword, but it did unsteady his balance and Brandon used that to smash his axe against Tyrell’s exposed shoulder pauldron before he smashed his shield across at Tyrell’s helm.
Tyrell collapsed onto his back before Brandon turned to fight the last of his opponents, Thoros of Myr himself, with his great flaming sword.
He swung it at Brandon’s shield a few times, and as it cut onto the shield, the shield began to catch fire.
Brandon kicked him back and then battered the flames away by pressing it down onto the tourney grounds, just as he came at Brandon again.
Brandon bashed the sword away the next time he tried to strike at him.
Brandon had disarmed him before he kicked him down once again and pressed his shield down onto the Myrish adventurer’s neck before he yielded.
Brandon simply bowed his head to the King as the crowd cheered for him, Eliana and Arya loudly clapped for him as he walked before the King.
“Fine fighting, Brandon! Fine fighting, indeed! I think you will definitely make a fine knight of the Kingsguard one day!” the King.
Oh, yes! Brandon does deserve to be a Kingsguard knight, alongside Uncle Arthur, Ser Barristan, Ser Oswell and Ser Jaime.
“My thanks, Your Grace. It would be a great honour to serve in the Kingsguard,” said Brandon as he bowed his head.
“But more for that later! For now, congratulations and you are rewarded with the victor’s purse of 20,000 Gold Dragons!” he boomed.
Eliana and Arya clapped for their brother as he bowed to the King and Queen once again and took his leave from them.
“Let’s go and see your brother and congratulate him,” said Father.
Eliana walked with Mother, Father and Arya to the combatants’ resting area.
Ethan Forrester was taking Brandon’s armour off whilst Brandon was thirstily drinking.
“Is that water or wine, Brandon?” asked Mother.
“Neither, Mother. As luck would have it, there’s a tavern on the Street of Silk which sells good beer and mead, though nothing as good you would have in the North,” replied Brandon.
“That was fantastic fighting, Brandon. Well done, brother!” Arya said before excitedly hugging Brandon.
“Thank you, little sister,” said Brandon with a grateful smile.
Eliana congratulated Brandon before she left with Mother and Father.
Arya decided to spend some more time with Brandon first.
“We’ll leave in five minutes, as soon as you are ready, Brandon,” said Father.
“Of course, Father,” said Brandon.
Eliana looked around the stands, curiously looking around at the nobility of the south.
“Begging your pardon, my Lady Stark?”
Eliana turned around to see a handsome man, at least ten years older than she, whom had a curly-haired brown beard, was tall, almost as tall as Artos if not the same height, and was broad and muscular.
Holding his hand was a dainty, bright-eyed and sweet looking young woman.
“You have me at a disadvantage, my Lord. You know whom I am but I do not know whom you are,” said Eliana.
“I am, Ser Garlan Tyrell, Lord of Whitegrove. This is my Lady wife, Leonette,” he said before Eliana offered her hand.
He kissed her hand and smiled as he faced her, a gesture followed by his wife.
“And how might I help you, my Lord Tyrell?” asked Eliana.
“I was simply enquiring as to how you are finding it in King’s Landing when it must be so different here than it is in Winterfell,” he replied.
Well, at least he isn’t falling over himself to try and introduce himself to me, Eliana considered as she thought about the many boys and men whom introduced themselves to her and even promising to win the tourney for her and tried to ask her for her favour.
“It is different. Much more activity and things to see, whereas Winterfell was always so peaceful and quiet,” said Eliana.
“And might we offer our congratulations to you on your betrothal to the Crown Prince, my Lady?” asked Leonette Fossoway.
“That is kind of you, my Lady, but I’m afraid you’ve been misinformed,” said Eliana.
This took them both by surprise.
“Misinformed, my Lady? I was given to understand that you and the Crown Prince were betrothed?” asked Garlan Tyrell.
“Not quite, my Lord. My Lord father and Lady mother agreed for us to court currently, but no betrothal has been set in place,” replied Eliana.
They aren’t here to exchange pleasantries.
They are here to find out what they can on behalf of Garlan’s sister, the famous Rose of Highgarden, Eliana realised as she remembered how Father talked of the arrogant Tyrells and just how hungry they were for further power and position and Mace Tyrell’s ambition for a Tyrell Queen was infamous.
Eliana saw Brandon, Arya and Ethan leaving the combatants’ area.
“My pardon, my Lord and Lady. It is time for me to leave with my family. It was an honour to meet you both,” she said.
“And you, my Lady. And you,” said Garlan Tyrell.
As she walked away, she could see the look on his face.
Going to send a raven to your greedy father in Highgarden, are you?
Chapter 27: Bitter News From What Was Once Home
Chapter Text
Algirdas X:
It had been three weeks since the victory of the Battle of Aquos Dhaen.
The battle had been told as though it were a great legend across Essos.
There had even been a tale that in the Seven Hells, those whom died in the battle fought their opponents yet again.
I have fought in many battles, in the Greyjoy Rebellion as Stannis’s squire and here in Essos as a sellsword.
But the Battle of Aquos Dhaen shall always be the greatest battle of my life.
Aegon the Conqueror will always be remembered as the conqueror of most of Westeros.
Robert will always be remembered for crushing the Targaryen dynasty beneath his warhammer at the Trident.
And I will be remembered for Aquos Dhaen, a victory which has created a complete lack in power and authority amongst the Dothraki, allowing Volantis to conquer Dothraki lands.
The Dothraki lost a great many people at that single battle, and never again will they be reckoned as the greatest danger to the Free Cities again.
Algirdas and Storm Company were bored as they were stationed on the outskirts of Volantis.
They had no new contract nor paymaster, though Algirdas was glad of the reports he was getting from Shireen on the status of Summerhall.
She had even said ‘ with my share of the coin you send, I’ve bought many new dresses and jewellery, though Fortis demanded I buy him his own suit of armour! ’
Algirdas often passed the time either getting drunk with Bronn and his nephews or sparring with them.
But it was on the 20 th day that Algirdas had woken from a night of drinking.
He saw Arodos outside of his tent as he poured himself water.
“How are the accounts looking, Arodos?”
“For now, my Lord, good. However, we must find more work. The coin we have will keep the men satisfied for another two more weeks. After that, the men won’t be getting paid,” he explained.
Fuck!
But how do we find a new paymaster?
Algirdas and Arodos were interrupted when the tent flapped open.
“Uncle. Arodos. Some Dornish noble boy has come, wanting an audience,” said Edric.
“Bring him here, Edric. And find Bronn while you’re at it and bring him here,” said Algirdas as he poured an additional few cups for Arodos, Bronn and their Dornish guest.
“Yes, Uncle,” said Edric.
Edric returned shortly after with Bronn and the Dornish noble boy.
He looked the same age as Shireen, if not a bit younger.
He wore an orange outfit decorated with golden images of the sun all around his tunic and trousers.
But when he walked closer to Algirdas, he noticed spears piercing the suns.
Martell.
But, given his age, that would make this lad Prince Quentyn Martell.
Not Trystane, it is said he’s the same age as Myrcella, Algirdas thought as he passed a cup to him.
“Welcome, Prince Quentyn, is it?” he asked.
“Indeed, my Lord. Thank you,” said the Martell boy as he took the cup offered to him and sat down with Algirdas, Arodos and Bronn.
“You’ve come a long way, Prince Quentyn, from Sunspear. All of this way, for what?” asked Arodos.
“To overthrow your father and become Prince of Sunspear?” blurted Bronn.
Algirdas raised a brow at Bronn’s sarcasm whilst Quentyn Martell looked offended by his uncouth manner.
“Forgive my second-in-command, my Prince. We’ve had no contract to fight for in what’s been nearly an entire moon,” said Algirdas, hoping to not anger their guest when he had come this way.
“My father, Prince Doran, wishes to hire Storm Company’s services for as long as it takes to deal with a persistent thorn in Dorne’s side,” said the second child of Doran Martell.
“Does this thorn have a name?” asked Algirdas.
“Yes, the pirates of the Stepstones. My father wishes for them to be conquered as soon as possible and for the pirates to be wiped out. They’ve grown large in number, with 60 ships and 8,000 pirates. More join them by the day, from as far as the Iron Islands to as far as Yi-Ti,” he said before passing a letter to Algirdas.
Algirdas examined the seal and saw it was indeed sealed with the sun and spear of House Martell before he broke the seal.
‘To Algirdas Stormborn, of House Baratheon and Lord of Summerhall,
Storm Company’s famous deeds in defeating the armies of Braavos and the great Dothraki hordes of Khal Drogo are well known in Sunspear.
For Storm Company’s service to Sunspear in our conflict with the Pirates of the Stepstones, led by Aurane Waters, have reached the boiling point, where they have begun to raid our trading ships with impunity and have gone as far as attacking our main trading port of the Planky Town.
Dorne’s treasury cannot bear the expense of mobilising all of Dorne’s armies and ships in fighting the pirates when I’ve already invested a great amount of coin in Dorne’s economy and development.
All loot seized in the Stepstones is yours to take as you see fit.
Any further details, speak to my son.
Yours sincerely,
Doran of House Martell, Prince of Sunspear and Prince of Dorne. ’
The Pirates of the Stepstones?
Perfect!
Just what the men need before they start fighting each other and kill each other.
But how will we get there?
We have no fleet.
Algirdas passed the letter to Arodos and then turned to Prince Quentyn.
“And how much is your father willing to pay, Prince Quentyn?” he asked.
“An initial payment of 10,000 Gold Dragons for now and once the Stepstones is wiped clean of the pirates, then, as well as the loot captured, Storm Company shall be paid an extra 50,000,” he replied.
Algirdas turned to Arodos and Bronn.
Arodos nodded in approval whilst Bronn simply shrugged.
“Agreed, my Prince. But, the difficulty remains, how will we be transported to the Stepstones? We have no ships,” said Algirdas.
“Do not worry about that. I’ll send a raven tonight to Sunspear, and the war fleet of Sunspear shall sail for Volantis and collect you,” he explained.
Algirdas nodded and then turned to Bronn.
“Go and announce to the men that we’ve got a new contract,” he said.
“Will do,” said Bronn with a grin and left the tent and started shouting for Algirdas’ nephews to gather all of the men.
“Storm Company will be glad to wipe the Stepstones of the pirates, my Prince,” said Algirdas, glad of a new contract for the Company and more coin for his men before Algirdas and the second child of Doran Martell toasted to Storm Company’s siding with Dorne.
Robar IV:
Maester Helliweg removed the stitching of Robar’s wounds from fighting at the Battle of Ironoaks.
He had been wounded twice in what was his first battle, as he had been describing it in detail to his nephews, Roland and Willam, from Andar’s marriage to Mylene Waynwood.
The first had been from a rock thrown at his head soon after his helm had been dented from numerous blows.
The rock had cut the side of his face open, from just above his right eyebrow’s right all of the way to the top of his cheek.
And the second had been an axe cut deep on his right arm through his chainmail in his duel with Dorolf the Endbringer.
“All done, my Lord,” said Maester Helliweg.
“Thank you, Maester,” said Robar before he drank some mead to dull the pain.
He stood up from his seat and looked at the scar on his arm before he looked at himself using Maester Helliweg’s mirror.
Well, not the sort of scar one gets from training in the yard with your master-at-arms, Robar thought.
Robar thanked Maester Helliweg once again and left his solar for the armoury and to don his armour and fight with his sword once again.
It still felt strange at how there was now peace between the Vale and the Mountain Clans, now that the latter had sworn fealty to House Arryn.
In the few moons since peace had been declared and the remnants of Dorolf’s army had returned to their homes, builders and artisans had been welcomed to their villages and had begun to build tailors, glass gardens, blacksmiths, tanneries, taverns, walls and roads.
And miners had been brought to mine for minerals in the hills and mountains.
“There will still be a few troublemakers out there. But for now, Lord Arryn has done something no Arryn has done since the Andals first invaded and conquered and what less than 3 centuries of Targaryen domination had accomplished,” Father admitted.
Robar found Andar holding his newly born daughter, Yadira, in his arms with Mylene at his side.
“And how is my beautiful niece this day?” asked Robar.
“She is exhausted after being fed from her lovely mother,” said Andar before he leaned toward her kissed Mylene’s head, at which she beamed at him.
Married for 6 years and still she acts like an excited young maiden around him, Robar thought as he regarded his goodsister.
“And what of you, brother? How are you?” asked Andar.
“Well, Harrold’s letter got me thinking about what I wanted to do for my future,” Robar replied.
After Harrold had secured the allegiance of the Mountain Clans, he began to award small castles and lands to various unlanded noblemen, such as Jon Redfort, Gyles Grafton and Harrold’s cousin, Hubert Hardyng.
“Are you going to accept a lordship?” Andar wondered.
“No. I don’t think so. I never spent time learning lessons with you when we were boys on how to rule. I would never be a good lord. I’m better a knight than as a lord,” said Robar.
“What then for you, Robar?” asked Mylene.
“I’ve been thinking about joining the Kingsguard,” said Robar.
“The Kingsguard? Does Father know?” asked Andar.
“Not yet, but it would be a great honour for House Royce if I was accepted,” said Robar.
“True, but to Robert Baratheon, after how Father stood up to him and to Tywin Lannister on behalf of Lord Stark and the Targaryen children?” Andar pointed out.
“Lord Stark is Hand of the King now and Eliana is betrothed to the Crown Prince,” Robar pointed out.
“All true, but that’s Robert Baratheon. Tywin Lannister and his lickspittles across the realm are another matter. ‘A Lannister always pays their debts’ , and Tywin Lannister is unlikely to have forgotten how Father mocked him in front of the nobility of the realm,” Andar added.
“What are you trying to say, brother?”
“All I’m saying is that King’s Landing is a dangerous place now. It’s not a place for honourable men and there are nefarious players of the game lurking at every corner, whom prey upon the honourable and the smallfolk caught in between their ploys for power and influence. Don’t let yourself get caught in such things if you do go to King’s Landing,” said Andar.
Artos VI:
Artos looked around the assembled nobility of the North gathered in the feasting hall for the feast.
It was the first time in moons Artos had seen Jon, Ulrick, Dyanna, Serena and Rickon.
Ulrick was sat with Jeyne, heavy with child, at their seats, and were seated next to Jon and Val, whose son Brandon was in the nursery with Rickard.
Artos glanced at Rhaenys, whom beamed at him before nodding at him.
Artos took a deep breath before exhaling and stood up and let his voice be heard.
“My Lords and Ladies!” he boomed.
All chatter and laughter was silenced at the sound of his voice thundering across the hall.
“My Lords and Ladies, Lady Rhaenys and I are proud to welcome you all to Winterfell on this occasion!” Artos said.
They clanged their mugs on the tables or cheered at this before Artos raised his hand for silence.
“My Lord father, Eddard, is Hand of the King and is in that fucking cesspit of a capital down south, as we all know. But, it’s been nearly two years since the end of the War of the Long Night.
“That war where the North alone stood against the Army of the Dead and saved the world from certain destruction.
“For that alone, all men and women across the North should hold their heads up high with pride to call themselves Northerners!”
All Northerners raised their mugs and cheered at that, especially the Karstarks, Mormonts, Umbers and Forresters.
“But since those dark days have ended, have we not healed from the wounds dealt onto us from the Night King?
“Have we not improved the North in ways which not even our ancestors could have dreamed of centuries ago?” Artos asked.
“Aye!” bellowed the bannermen.
“It is with great pride that we should celebrate this here, good Lords and Ladies of the North. To the North!” Artos said, raising his tankard of Karhold Bronze.
“The North!” all said as they stood, raising their tankards.
Artos drank his mead whilst others such as the Umbers and Karstarks were having drinking contests.
“How was that? Not too flowery?” Artos asked Rhaenys.
“Not at all,” Rhaenys said as she rested her hand on his.
“I liked the part about holding one’s head up high with pride to be a Northerner. If there’s one thing I’ve noticed about Northerners, it’s that there has always been a strong feeling of patriotism in the Northerners for the North,” she added.
“How are you feeling?” Artos asked as he put his hand on her belly.
“It’s fine,” she replied sweetly.
“Is that my next grandchild you’re stroking?”
Artos turned around to see Aunt Elia joining them with her beautiful smile.
“Aye, Aunt Elia. It seems eager to make its mark in the world,” said Artos, as he could feel kicking as he touched Rhaenys’ belly.
“Certainly feels like a warrior,” Rhaenys giggled.
“Maybe I’ll be able to give Rickard and this one lessons when they’re old enough?” Aegon offered.
“Who better than their great warrior of an uncle?” wondered Artos as he looked up at the lords and ladies enjoying the feast.
He could see Dyanna was happily chatting with Domeric and sharing the same drink and often stealing from each other’s plate.
Serena’s sweet-talking and kissing Bran’s was making him blush and earning him lots of teasing from his own mother, Barbrey Ryswell.
Ulrick and Jeyne were joined by Vayon and Sigfrith at their table and Artos noticed how teary Sigfrith was when she saw her daughter carrying her grandchild.
And then there was Jon and Val, whom was drinking contentedly, whilst Jon was glancing at the Dustin table, presumably at Serena.
But Artos was surprised to see both him and Lady Dustin looking at each other.
What’s all that about?
“Artos? Shall we go and see Rickard and his cousin Brandon?” Rhaenys suggested.
“Aye. Let’s,” Artos agreed before standing up and leaving with Rhaenys, Aegon and Aunt Elia.
They arrived at the nursery, where Rickard was fast asleep in his crib whilst Brandon Rystark was playing with two toy warriors.
“Both his parents will be fighting over which of them will get to teach him how to fight,” Aegon commented as they looked at Brandon.
“Aye. But in spite of Jon’s skill, I think he would let Val win any fight,” Artos replied.
“That would be very chivalric and knightly of him to do so,” Rhaenys added as she picked up Rickard and covered his tiny face with light kisses before holding him tightly to her chest.
Aunt Elia beamed at Rickard as he lay fast asleep in Rhaenys’ arms.
“He is so sweet and adorable,” Rhaenys whispered.
“He is, especially when he is asleep,” commented Aunt Elia.
“That’s very true. I found that out myself when Arya and Rickon were Rickard's age,” Aegon commented with raised brows and a grin.
The door opened behind them and Artos turned to see Maester Gelimund.
“My Lord, my Lady. A raven has just arrived from King’s Landing, from Lord Stark,” said Maester Gelimund, extending a letter to Artos.
Artos took the letter and broke the seal.
“Is all well, Artos?” asked Aegon.
“Aye. Though there is plenty here about the state of the capital,” said Artos.
“What do you mean?” asked Aunt Elia.
“The crown owes millions to Tywin Lannister, Mace Tyrell and worst of all: the Iron Bank of Braavos,” explained Artos.
“Gods. The Iron Bank of Braavos?! By the Mother Rhoyne, how did Robert become so wasteful?” Aunt Elia wondered.
“But, in other news, Brandon won the melee of a grand tourney celebrating Father’s ascension to Hand of the King. He won a grand victor’s prize of 20,000 Good Dragons,” Artos continued before handing the letter to Aunt Elia.
“That’s good, but that money should be used to pay of the debts to the Lannisters and Tyrells,” said Aegon.
“No. It should be used to give to the poor and those whom need it in King’s Landing,” argued Rhaenys.
“That’s terrible,” said Aunt Elia, still reading the letter.
“What else is there, Mother?” asked Rhaenys.
“Your goodfather writes that there is a higher position of poverty in King’s Landing than there was in the days of your grandfather, due to the negligence of the crown, the corruption of the Goldcloaks and the fact that Cersei Lannister never gifts any charity to the smallfolk,” said Aunt Elia, whom looked broken-heartened as she read it.
Ser Jaremy, whom was stood behind Rhaenys, looked just as broken-heartened to hear the news.
Chapter 28: The Birth of a Legend
Chapter Text
Interlude IX:
Myranda Royce (Bia Arantes):
Myranda didn’t know what to expect when she first met the new Lady of the Eyrie, and the woman whom had stolen Harry from her.
I should hate you, Daenerys Targaryen.
But as much as I want to, I can’t bring myself to do that, she thought as she looked at the mysteriously beautiful girl, now married to Harry.
To celebrate the peace between the Vale and the Mountain Clans, all nobility of the Vale had been invited to a grand feast and tourney at the Eyrie.
Myranda’s only experiences of the war and the great Battle of Ironoaks was when Father and Albar had returned home to the Bloody Gate, exhausted and Myranda’s brother, Albar, had been wounded thrice in the fighting.
Myranda looked at Daenerys Targaryen as she stood with Harry, holding his hand, as they greeted guests, and Father, Albar and Myranda were the next to be greeted.
“My Lord Royce, Ser Albar, Lady Myranda, welcome one and all to the Eyrie on this occasion and thank you for coming all this way,” said Harry with a smile.
Don’t think I didn’t notice you looking at my cleavage in this…badly-fitted dress, Harry, Myranda thought lustfully.
“My thanks, my Lord Arryn. Lady Arryn,” said Father before he shook Harry’s hand and kissed Daenerys’ hand.
Being old friends, Harry and Albar shook hands and patted each other on the back, the handshake they, Andar, Robar, Waymar, Jasper, Creighton, Jon, Mychel, Ben, Artys Donniger, Terrance Lynderly and Matthos Templeton shared, ever since they formed their group, called the Winged Squires, as opposed to the Winged Knights of old.
“Lady Myranda,” said Harry before he kissed Myranda’s hand.
I think those lips want to do more than just kiss my hand, don’t they, Harry?
In spite of Myranda’s late husband, an old man, dying due to a weak heart, Myranda still felt for the man she had first laid with and enjoyed the company of so much as a girl.
“Lord Harrold,” she replied sweetly before turning to Daenerys.
“My Lady. I hope you like it in the Vale. It is a world away from the north and all west of the Vale,” said Myranda.
“It’s been a welcome and beautiful change of scenery, my Lady,” she replied with a beautiful smile.
A few hours after the meeting and greeting, Myranda decided to speak with Daenerys and see for herself, whom she was and whether she would be happy with Harry.
I may not be able to marry him, but I will always care for him.
He may be scandalised by the Vale nobility for having little Alys and raising the beautiful little girl here in the Eyrie, but he is a good man and deserves a wife whom will always be good to him.
Myranda found Daenerys Targaryen at the balcony overlooking the grounds and mountains below.
Where she and Harry had loved to kiss many times when they were children and growing up.
“Lady Daenerys. My apologies, I didn’t know you would be here,” she said.
She turned around to face her.
“Oh, that’s alright, Lady Myranda. I just needed some peace and quiet,” said the new Lady of the Eyrie.
Funny, Harry and I used to say the same thing to our parents when we wanted to sneak out here, Myranda thought with a slight giggly smile.
“I hope that we can be friends, my Lady. And that you may call me Myranda,” she said.
She looked relieved, and smiled as though eager to have a friendly face to talk to.
“I would be grateful for that, Myranda. And if you may call me Daenerys,” she replied.
“I would be glad to, Daenerys,” said Myranda as she stopped when she was standing right next to her.
“How are you finding it here? As Lady of the Eyrie? And Harrold’s wife?” she wondered.
“It’s strange. I had never expected to marry someone as high-ranking amongst the nobility of the realm such as Harry,” she explained.
“Harry?” Harry tells her to refer him as Harry?
Myranda understood that was a sign that they were at least close.
“But now you are,” said Myranda.
“Aye, now I am. And it’s beautiful here. The Vale has so much mysterious beauty to it,” said Daenerys.
“That’s how you are described in the stories, Daenerys. As mysteriously beautiful,” said Myranda.
Daenerys blushed and giggled at that.
“Silly stories. And what do they describe you as, Myranda? As a beautiful and kind?”
“Beautiful? That I am. However, kind? How boring. No, I aspire to be wicked,” admitted Myranda.
“Wicked? You don’t appear to be such a thing,” said Daenerys.
“Appearances are deceiving. I used to think that Harry was just an arrogant little boy that thought himself a man. But he was always kind to me when others blamed me for my late husband’s death,” explained Myranda.
A slight smile appeared on her lips at hearing this about Harry.
“Have you known him for a long time?”
“Oh, for twelve years. We would often play games as children in the gardens and in the Godswood,” said Myranda, whilst not admitting that it was their that she had kissed for the first time.
“Is he good to you?” Myranda wondered.
“He’s been nothing but good and kind to me since we have wed. He defended me from the Baratheons and Lannisters when they came to Winterfell. But, I still don’t know how I can be good to him and let him know that I am there for him,” she admitted.
Perhaps I was wrong about you.
You are good for him.
“If I know Harry at all, I am certain that he will already know that you are doing what you can to help him and let him know that he is not alone,” Myranda assured her.
Daenerys nodded as she took in what she had said.
“Thank you, Myranda,” she said.
“I’m glad to be of help,” Myranda replied with a smile.
Algirdas XI:
“Prince Oberyn, what is there to know about their leader?” asked Algirdas as he and Bronn were sat in a war council with their Dornish benefactors, led by Prince Doran Martell’s younger brother, Oberyn Martell, the Red Viper.
“The Bastard of Driftmark? Plenty. He has always dreamt of being a pirate and making riches. But, whilst he is a pirate, he is no leader. Nor has he ever fought a battle, he prefers to fight unarmed merchants,” answered the Red Viper.
“So, he won’t expect a surprise attack on the Stepstones?” asked Bronn.
“No. But even so, he didn’t become the pirates’ leader by buying their loyalty,” said Nymeria Sand, the Red Viper’s bastard daughter and one of the Sand Snakes.
“True. But he is no tactician. He throws everything he has without a second thought or doubt,” said Prince Oberyn.
“Prince Quentyn told us in Volantis that they have 60 ships and 8,000 men. Has that changed?” asked Algirdas.
“It has not, no,” Prince Oberyn confirmed.
“So, what of the plan, Uncle Oberyn? Lord Algirdas?” asked Prince Quentyn.
Algirdas looked down at the map, where they were stationed at the Planky Town with the Dornish fleet of 30 transport ships and 30 warships.
“At sunset, we sail from the Planky Town and set sail for Grey Gallows. Once we have made landfall, we wait for night. Once night falls, we sail for Bloodstone Isle and then attack. My spies on the Isle say that the pirates drink themselves too drunk to stand most nights,” said Prince Oberyn.
“Storm Company has 6,000 men. How many men does Sunspear bring, my Prince?” asked Algirdas.
“3,000. We may match them in numbers, but not in ships. I would not risk our ships nor thousands of men in a direct confrontation as honourable commanders would want,” said Prince Oberyn.
“Not at the risk of the entirety of Sunspear’s fighting men, no. Neither would I place such a risk on Storm Company,” Algirdas replied.
“Good,” said Prince Oberyn before he turned to his nephew and daughters, Obara, Nymeria, Tyene and Sarella.
“Get the army and the fleet ready for sundown,” he said.
They left and both Bronn and Algirdas were standing up when Prince Oberyn raised his hand.
“No, Lord Algirdas. Share a drink, please.”
“Glad to, Prince Oberyn,” said Algirdas as he sat back down.
“So, Stormborn. What a name that is. How did you earn it?” he asked as he passed Algirdas a cup, with wine he poured himself.
Algirdas sipped it, he smiled as he recognised the taste of Dornish Red.
“Gods, I love this wine,” he replied.
“You prefer Dornish Red? Over something such as Arbor Gold?” he asked.
“Always. But, to answer your first question, I had been born during a powerful storm erupting across the Narrow Sea when my parents, Lord Steffon and Lady Cassana Baratheon, were returning home to Storm’s End after an unsuccessful search for a pureblood Valyrian bride for Rhaegar Targaryen.
“The storm had lasted three days. I was born that first day. But then, on the third day, the ship, the Windproud , crashed into the rocks of Shipwrecker Bay.
“How does a newborn boy survive such a storm?” asked the Red Viper.
Algirdas frowned slightly as he thought about how to say it.
This was a story he had told many times, to Robert’s children, to Robert’s bastard children, to Stannis’ children and to all friends he had made from his childhood and to his adulthood.
But it wasn’t telling the story which aggravated him.
It was how he grew up without his parents.
I wonder what it would have been like if Mother and Father hadn’t died that day?
Would they be proud of me becoming famous with my deeds across Essos?
Or would they think me a rogue and sellsword, no different than Aurane Waters, the so-called Pirate King of the Stepstones?
“Cressen, the Maester of Storm’s End, saw the ship crashing into the rocks in the midst of the storm. He shouted to Ser Cortnay Penrose, the master-at-arms of Storm’s End, and Ser Cortnay took a fishing boat out, and found my mother clinging to life on a cracked part of the hull, but what space there was onboard, there was just me.
“She shouted at him to take me first before he took her. “Algirdas,” she shouted, “Take my Algirdas first!” But by the time he got me aboard and wrapped me in his cloak, my mother couldn’t hold on any longer, and the waves crushed her underneath.
“Ser Cortnay rowed us back to shore, and I was referred to as Algirdas Stormborn by smallfolk of Storm’s End when the news was told that I was the only survivor aboard,” he replied.
Prince Oberyn nodded as he finished his cup of wine.
“What a story. But, I’ve been meaning to ask, why is it that you are a sellsword? When you are now Lord of Summerhall?” he asked.
“Well, I don’t know if you have ever been to Summerhall, Prince Oberyn, but it’s in a state of ruin and disrepair. At least it was when I first went there. What coin I earn for myself in the Company, I send to my niece Shireen, whom manages the construction and repairs of Summerhall until I return to it and make it my home,” he explained.
“How long will that be?” asked Prince Oberyn.
“Ah, when there is no contracts for me to take and I know that all repairs and construction at Summerhall is complete,” he explained.
He nodded before refilling Algirdas’ cup.
“One last question, why is it that you hate all things about the Reach and House Tyrell?”
“How old were you during my brother’s rebellion, my Prince?” asked Algirdas.
“The same age as my niece Arianne,” he answered.
“I would have been the same age as your daughter Loreza, if not younger,” Algirdas said before drinking, grimacing and frowning as he remembered those days at Storm’s End.
“Mace fucking Tyrell starved Storm’s End for an entire year, rather than trying to attack and take the castle. I used to climb atop the walls, shouting and screaming hatred at them and cursing them as loudly as I could for they and for the Seven to hear me. I would demand they all come up and fight me.
“Come on, you Tyrell bastards! Come on you cowardly flowers! Come and fight me!”, I would shout at them as much as I could. But they never attacked, they just starved us whilst I would shake my little fists at them or curse at them whilst wielding my practice sword and axe,” he replied.
“My brother said that to keep the peace and ensure that the Tyrells would never turn on House Baratheon for the Targaryens, he let them get away with all that they did to Storm’s End,” he replied before facing the Red Viper.
“Whatever you think of me or my house, Prince Oberyn, know that I would never have condoned the rape and murder of defenceless women and children, especially after all I have seen and been through.”
He shook his head.
“I don’t believe that a man is guilty for the crimes of his father, or his brother. I hold Tywin Lannister alone responsible for what he tried to do to my sister, my nephew and my niece. I just thank the Gods that Ned Stark saved them all and protects them still in the North, even if it is a cold place,” he replied.
“Well, just as you have a debt of blood with the Lannisters, I have a debt of blood with the Tyrells. And I pray to the Seven that one day, They will allow me the chance to take my debt and make the Tyrells curse the day that the Fat Flower of Highgarden laid siege to Storm’s End,” said Algirdas.
At that, they toasted their cups and drank.
Chapter 29: The Pirates of the Stepstones
Chapter Text
Interlude X:
Quentyn Martell (Luke Pasqualino):
Quentyn was excited for the chance to take part in the fighting at the Stepstones.
This is it.
My chance to prove myself to Father, Quentyn thought eagerly as he and Trystane were sat with their cousins, Obara, Nymeria, Tyene and Elia aboard cousin Sarella’s ship, the Summer Arrow .
Quentyn had learnt from Mother that Father was thinking of taking an example from his friend, Eddard Stark, and awarding holdings to his other children and allowing them to form their own houses.
Quentyn knew that whilst he was a capable fighter and student from his lessons with Maester Caleotte, Arianne was his better in ruling, leadership and in playing the game.
Quentyn looked at the night sky whilst sailors rowed quietly on the treacherous waters.
How many ships have sunk here on these rocks?
How many sailors lost their lives here trying to navigate these waters?
Quentyn’s heart was racing with fear and adrenaline as he spun his dagger on the balustrade of the ship.
“Doing that continually won’t make the time pass any faster, cousin,” he heard from behind him.
He turned around to see Tyene holding onto both of her own daggers with an innocent and precious smile on her face.
Her face is the only innocent part of her, Quentyn remarked.
“Well, what will?” he asked.
“Fucking,” she said with a lick of her lips.
“Cousin, I didn’t think you were like our cousins in the North and take family to your own bed,” Quentyn said with a raised brow.
“I can make an exception,” she replied with a salacious grin.
Gods, you’re almost as bad as Ari whenever she takes the Bastard of Godsgrace to bed, Quentyn thought.
“If your father does name you a lord, whom do you think you will make your beloved bride and lady?” she asked as she walked beside him.
“Gwyneth Yronwood,” he replied.
“Gywneth? Gods, she is so pretty and innocent, more so than I. Though, will she be a maiden still when she flowers? Or do you want her all to yourself cousin?” Tyene asked teasingly as she leaned in closer to him.
“Gods, you never do stop, do you?” he asked.
Before she could open her mouth, Sarella made herself heard.
“We’re here! Keep it quiet!” she whispered loudly.
This is it.
This is it , Quentyn thought as he reached for his sword and unsheathed it.
I am ready.
I am Unbowed, Unbent, Unbroken.
I am a Martell of Sunspear.
The Summer Arrow made landfall and gangplanks were placed down onto the rocks.
Uncle Oberyn led the soldiers aboard onto the rocks personally, with Quentyn, Trystane, Obara, Nymeria, Tyene and Elia behind him, all whilst the Admiral of the Sunspear fleet, Ser Willam Wells, was sailing Algirdas Baratheon and his force of Storm Company to begin to disembark, just as Sarella manoeuvred the Summer Arrow away to make space.
It had felt like an hour before all of Sunspear’s Army and Storm Company had disembarked and Ser Willam and cousin Sarella were sailing away.
And once the attack is underway, they will surround the pirate ships and prevent their escape, Quentyn thought as he remembered the plan.
“Move,” Uncle Oberyn commanded as he and Algirdas Baratheon led the army through the rocks.
It wasn’t long before Quentyn could hear the enemy.
He could hear drunken shouting and singing from a long distance away.
A drunken enemy is just as good as a spy, Quentyn thought with a grin as he laid eyes on Bloodstone Castle.
It was hardly a castle.
It was in serious disrepair, and hundreds of tents laid around the castle’s grounds.
Men used the rocks from the castle for shelter for their tents.
And the stench of fucking, wine, mead, piss and shit could be smelt from all directions, Quentyn reasoned as he glanced around at all in their army stifling their noses at the stench.
Gods, this stinks 100 times worse than cousin Elia after she spends a moon without a bath from riding her horses.
Quentyn quietly drew his sword and held his shield up, ready to attack and kill in the name of Dorne and House Martell.
“Hold. Wait,” whispered Uncle Oberyn as he glanced around.
Algirdas Baratheon drew a Myrish Spyglass from his knapsack and looked ahead at the waters around their ships.
“What do you see?” Obara asked impatiently as she tightly gripped her spear.
The Stormborn sellsword grinned as he put his Myrish Spyglass back in his knapsack.
“The ships are all in position,” he replied before he drew his sword and axe.
Uncle Oberyn turned to cousin Elia and nodded.
“Yes, Father,” she whispered before she drew an arrow from her quiver and lit it aflame.
She aimed up high in the sky and let loose.
“Forwards!” Uncle Oberyn commanded.
Quentyn roared as he stood up with the army and charged towards the enemy.
The pirates stumbled into each other or tripped themselves up as they realised what was happening.
Quentyn stabbed a pirate as he tried to draw a dagger.
He pulled his sword from his chest and moved to the next, whom was armed with an empty bottle of wine.
He threw it at Quentyn, very drunkenly.
Quentyn held his shield up and the bottle smashed into it, falling in pieces to the ground.
Quentyn sliced his sword across and slit his throat.
As he collapsed to his knees, Quentyn blocked an attack with an axe from another pirate, but then he parried a second blow with his shield and then eviscerated him.
Quentyn looked around, impressed as the army of Sunspear was carving through the pirates closest to Bloodstone Castle whilst Storm Company were slaughtering all in their path as they charged towards the docks.
The ships were being captured in quick succession by the fleet.
It’s over.
Aurane Waters’ entire pirate kingdom destroyed in a single night, Quentyn thought with a grin.
He looked ahead to see Uncle Oberyn running towards Bloodstone Castle.
He ran up there to join him, just passing by Trystane as he had beheaded a pirate with two blows from his sword.
Nymeria dragged a pirate armed with a bow toward her, with her whip, before stabbing him up close.
Only a few at the gates of Bloodstone Castle were actually putting up a sober fight.
But none of them were a match for Uncle Oberyn as he impaled one with his spear and then eviscerated another with his sword.
It was then that Quentyn saw a man dressed in expensive and rich clothes, fit for a nobleman of the Crownlands.
His hair was long and silver, like a Valyrian, reminding Quentyn of cousin Aegon.
Aurane Waters.
“The Bastard of Driftmark is trying to run!” Quentyn shouted as he crossed blades with a pirate.
“Oh, no, he fucking won’t,” Obara muttered as she chased after him.
Quentyn disarmed his opponent with a blow from his shield to his wrist and then stabbed him through the throat.
He looked up to see Obara disarm the Bastard of Driftmark with a powerful swing from her spear before she impaled him through the guts.
“My pardons, Your Grace,” she growled with a mocking tone as he fell to his knees, only being held up by Obara’s spear.
She pulled her spear out, letting him collapse onto his face, just as Quentyn realised that Storm Company were all cheering.
We’ve done it!
Quentyn lifted his sword and shield up high and cheered with them.
He found his younger brother and hugged him as they cheered at the top of their lungs.
“ Unbowed! Unbent! Unbroken! ” Quentyn cheered for all to hear.
The words of House Martell were repeated by his brother, their cousins, their uncle and the men of Sunspear.
Ashara VIII:
“Jory, prepare the guard. Brandon, Eliana and Arya are going to go for a visit to a few streets around King’s Landing,” said Ashara.
“Yes, my Lady. How many will you need?” he asked.
“Ten should do,” she replied.
As he left, Ned returned, and looked exhausted as he walked from the door to the dining table.
It pained Ashara to see her beloved husband doing the work that Robert was too lazy and idle to do, when he was the King and made it a problem for everyone but him.
“Ned,” she said before hugging him and kissing him.
He happily returned the kiss before he sat down beside her.
“Has Robert done anything dangerous?” she asked with worry.
“No. But, we managed to finally pay off the debts to Mace Tyrell and Tywin Lannister,” he replied.
“Then why do you look so exhausted?” she asked.
“Because a raven from Mace Tyrell insisted that he was happy to lend to the crown, but did subtly say that he would be willing to forget about the debt entirely if Joffrey was to wed Margaery Tyrell,” he replied.
Gods, the ambitious of the world never do give up, not even the likes of Mace Tyrell, whom lies about being a great warrior and commander.
“It can’t all be bad, surely,” wondered Ashara.
“No, there was some good news, however. The Pirates of the Stepstones have been crushed, and Doran had formally conquered the Stepstones,” he explained.
“Conquered? But what does he intend to do with islands of little more than sand and rocks with no fertile ground?” she asked.
“You forget, Ash, that most of the North has infertile soil, and yet we have glass gardens. Doran has sought formal consent to award the Planky Town to Quentyn and the Stepstones to Trystane, for them to form their own houses,” he explained.
Doran is following our example in awarding Moat Cailin, Snowhelm and Wolf’s Den to Ulrick, Jon and Rickon respectively, she thought.
“Would Robert object to that?” wondered Ashara.
“He wouldn’t care. He might be suspicious of the Martells, true, but the sad reality is that he is past caring,” Ned replied as he frowned at just saying that.
I didn’t know Robert as well as he did when they were boys, but he was a better man than he is now.
Losing Lyanna, being wed to an alluring serpent such as Cersei and not caring for his role as King has corrupted him.
And he has abandoned Ned to deal with all responsibilities that come with kingship, so soon after Jon Arryn had been left with those burdens.
“Have you sent a reply to Doran?” asked Ashara.
“Aye, I did. And he also wrote that Oberyn, whilst he conquered the Stepstones, and his daughter Obara killed their leader, Aurane Waters, they had hired a sellsword army that is fast becoming one of the most famous and most desirable sellsword armies in the world right now,” said Ned.
“Who are they?” asked Ashara, confused.
“They are called Storm Company, and are led by Robert’s youngest brother, Algirdas,” he explained.
Algirdas Baratheon, the man whom killed Viserys, Ashara remembered how Robert taunted Daenerys, Rhaenys and Aegon of his death in Winterfell.
“I knew that he had become famous after fighting for Pentos against Braavos, but how has he become so famous?” asked Ashara.
“Fighting for Volantis, Storm Company crushed an entire Dothraki horde of less than 100,000 riders. And now, they helped House Martell conquer the Stepstones, due to Doran not wanting to spend so much coin on calling the banners of Dorne to fight them,” he explained.
“What do you know of Algirdas Baratheon?” asked Ashara.
“I’ve met him only twice. The first was when Robert demanded me to come for his wedding to Cersei. Algirdas was only a boy of 5 then, and he had made it no secret of how much he hated the Tyrells when he saw Mace and Alerie Tyrell.
“And the second was in the Greyjoy Rebellion, when he was Stannis’ squire. Even as a boy, he was a legend in the Stormlands, they still call him Stormborn for being born in a storm that claimed his parents,” he explained.
And now this legendary Baratheon has become a sellsword commander that is slowly becoming one of the best and most feared commanders in the world, if he could crush the Braavosis in two battles and wipe out an entire Dothraki horde of khalasars below 100,000 riders.
If his hatred for House Tyrell hasn’t dissipated, then he will come for them, one day.
Eliana VI:
Eliana was happy to explore King’s Landing with Mother and with Brandon, especially after the news that Rhaenys had given birth to her niece, called Almeria and that Jeyne had given birth to her nephew, Edwyle.
She didn’t like how impoverished numerous streets and districts of King’s Landing were.
There were beggars and homeless children in the hundreds and thousands.
She felt sad when Mother had told her and Brandon “In my time with your Aunt Elia as her lady-in-waiting, we had made it our personal quest with Queen Rhaella to help all people as much as we could, by having orphanages and shelters built for the homeless.”
Eliana was disgusted when she witnessed a group of Goldcloaks drag some beggars off of a street that Mother had made a beeline for.
“What in the Seven Hells are they doing?” Mother demanded angrily as she stormed towards them, with Jory following closely after her, alongside two other guardsmen.
Eliana had seen Mother get angry numerous times, when Arya wasn’t attending lessons or if Artos, Aegon, Brandon, Ulrick, Jon and Theon had been out hunting or riding in the Wolfswood for too long.
And she had known better than the make Mother angry, for Eliana never liked to see anyone angry.
“What is the meaning of this?” Mother demanded of one of them.
“Begging your pardon, milady, but we were removing them from your presence,” said one of them, as though they were doing nothing wrong.
“And whom gave you such orders? I certainly didn’t,” Mother snapped.
“But, milady, we wouldn’t want your journey around the capital to be made terrible with the sight and smell of the beggars,” said another, whom looked surprised at this rebuttal.
“If there are any problems with the city, I need to know. And my husband, the Hand, cannot fix such problems with the city if they are dragged out of sight,” Mother snapped furiously.
The Goldcloaks backed away and let go of the beggars.
Eliana turned to the closest beggar.
His clothes were sack cloth and torn in dozens of places, with scratches, bruises and cuts all over his arms and legs.
He looked nervously up at Eliana as she stepped in front of him.
“Are you alright? Did they hurt you?” she asked gently.
“Nothing I ain’t used to, milady,” he replied with a sad grimace.
You shouldn’t have to put up with this.
No one in this city should have to put up with such maltreatment of the smallfolk and the homeless.
Especially from those whom wear the garments of the city’s protectors.
“How long has it been like this?” asked Eliana.
“For years, ever since the Baratheons and Lannisters took over from the Targaryens, milady. I recognise your Lady mother. I used to work for her and for good Princess Elia,” he replied.
“You worked for my mother?” she asked in surprise.
Mother seemed to have overheard, for she turned around and looked at the man Eliana was speaking to.
“Milady, I don’t know if you remember me-”
“Gods, I do. Yarwyck, isn’t it? You built signposts for various stores and establishments built with Princess Elia’s patronage,” said Mother.
He looked astonished that Mother remembered him.
“You’re right, milady. And how is Princess Elia, bless her? Is she well? And her little ones?” he asked.
“They are all fine, good Yarwyck. All safe in Winterfell. Far from the dangerous place this city has become since I was last here,” she replied.
“You have the right of it, milady. The Lannister soldiers beat or murder any whom speak ill of the Lannister Queen or her children. As for the Goldcloaks, they steal from stores and businesses, claiming them in the name of made-up taxes. And Janos Slynt orders for this all to happen,” said Yarwyck.
He does, does he?
How can such a corrupt and horrible man be Commander of the City Watch?
How is anyone supposed to feel safe in the capital with a man such as he in charge of the city’s security?
Have his paymasters not considered that if he was offered pots of more gold than they could pay, then he would turn on them with a smile?
Eliana gave Yarwyck a Gold Dragon.
“You and all of King’s Landing deserve better than this, goodman Yarwyck,” said Eliana with a kind smile.
“Seven bless you, milady,” he said with a sad smile as he closed his fist around the coin.
Eliana beamed at Mother at how she was using the gold Brandon had earned from the tourney to order for a few orphanages to be built in Flea Bottom and how she had made a large order for clothes and food to be distributed around the poorest parts of King’s Landing.
And she could see how Mother was looking up at the sky, as if imagining something in the sky.
“What are you thinking of, Mother?” asked Brandon.
“Of having an aqueduct built here. It would provide water to tens of thousands of smallfolk here and help them stay clean. If they do not, then the chances of disease striking in the city are far greater,” she explained.
“And if such a disease were to strike tomorrow, Mother?” asked Brandon.
“With poverty as extreme here as it is, it would be a mere matter of days, perhaps a week, before it would strike at the Red Keep. And of course, it would be a lot better if sewers were built, so that we might be able to breathe this foul air.
“But no. Apparently great feasts, tourneys, the finest fashions from Casterly Rock or Highgarden are of greater importance than such things,” said Mother.
Chapter 30: Finding Love
Chapter Text
Daenerys VI:
After the ending of the tourney celebrating the peace, which saw Robar Royce as the victor, whom was one of Harry’s best friends, the nobility of the Vale began to leave for their respective homes.
Daenerys enjoyed the feast and celebrations, which gave her the chance to properly meet the nobility of the Vale and she began to enjoy the company of various Vale noble ladies, such as Myranda Royce, Ysilla Royce and Jocelyn Waynwood.
She had even befriended the mountain guide for travellers and for the nobility journeying to and from the Eyrie, Mya Stone.
But with them all gone, she was grateful for the peace and quiet that returned to the Eyrie.
And, as Lady of the Eyrie, she found herself attending services at the Sept, as well as praying at the Godswood.
On her second prayer at the Sept, Harry had asked her “Why do you pray to the Seven? I thought you grew up worshipping the Old Gods?”
“I did, but, if I am to be Lady of the Eyrie, I should be familiar with the Seven,” she explained.
But it was after a third morning of prayer at the Sept, that Daenerys felt happy with Harry.
She smiled when he entered the room, she felt her heart flutter whenever he spoke to her or even looked at her and whenever he wasn’t in the same room as her, she wanted nothing more than to be in his presence.
Thinking about it, she remembered how Rhaenys had described how she felt for Artos.
“ Even just talking about it makes me happy. Whenever we talk, even now, or when he just puts his arms around me, I always just feel so happy and so safe. If I had ever had a bad day, he would always be there to make me feel like the world is not such a terrible place and to remind me that he would always love me.
“Aunt Dany, what I’m saying is that love isn’t what the storybooks or tales talk of. It’s being with someone who doesn’t love you only for your beauty or what you’re like in bed. It’s being with someone who cares for you, listens to what you have to say, values your opinion and understands you. It’s about being with someone who loves you for who you are and not whom the other wants you to be. ”
Daenerys felt that in the past few moons since their arrival in the Eyrie, Harry respected her, he respected her opinion, he listened to her counsel in important matters ranging from hearing smallfolk petitions to preparing for war with the Mountain Clans and Hill Tribes.
And from looking at how he smiled at her, reminded Daenerys of how Uncle Ned would smile at Uncle Ashara and how Artos would smile at Rhaenys.
And so, that night, Daenerys felt that the time was right.
I’m ready, she thought as she walked to his chambers.
She was dressed in her nightgown and as she entered, she saw Harry looking at his scars in the mirror.
He ran his forefinger from the top to the bottom of his facial scar.
As he looked at it, she noticed how he did so, as though reliving a memory just from looking at the scar.
She recognised the look from after the War of the Long Night, when Artos, Aegon, Brandon, Ulrick, Theon and Dyanna returned, exhausted, scarred and finding it difficult to return to the peaceful life of Winterfell.
“Harry,” she whispered.
“Dany?” he turned around and saw her.
“What’s wrong? Are you alright?” he asked with concern.
That was one of the main reasons why Daenerys was beginning to feel for him, for he was always so kind and caring to her, to his mother and to little Alys.
“Aye, everything is well. Everything is perfect, you might say,” she replied.
“Perfect?” he asked.
Daenerys walked toward him until she was within touching distance of him.
She lifted her hand to his face and stroked his cheek tenderly.
“I’m ready, my love,” she whispered as she leant in.
She kissed him gently on the lips as she leant in.
She beamed at how he kissed back and held her close to him with his hands and then ran his own hand through her braided hair and let the braids loosen.
Daenerys didn’t care for her how her hair fell to her waist.
All she cared about was kissing Harry and holding him close to her.
He broke from the kiss, hungrily breathing for air as he did so.
“Are you sure, Dany? I don’t want you to do this unless you are ready for it?” he asked with concern.
“I am. I promise you, Harry. My love,” she said again with a beaming smile before leaning in and kissing him.
As he held her to him, she reached for the shoulder straps of her nightgown and she unfastened them.
She felt her dress fall to the floor and felt the cool easterly wind of the hills blow through the window and onto her breasts and sweating lower body.
Harry looked surprised when he broke from the kiss and realised what she had done.
He slowly proceeded to take off his own clothes.
Daenerys marvelled at his toned and muscular body, from his hardened abdominal muscles to his strong and thick thighs, before she laid eyes on his strong and hardened member, almost as thick and hard as her wrist, Daenerys thought.
Gods, that is so big, Daenerys thought as she held him to her again, kissing him hard before her left hand was resting on his shoulder and her right hand found his fully-grown and throbbing member.
“I love you, Harry,” she whispered.
“And I love you, Dany,” he whispered back as he gently pushed her to his bed.
Daenerys lay down on the bed, with her lower body in full view of Harry.
He knelt down and held onto her thighs before he leant in closer.
“What are you doing, Harry?” she asked.
Rather than answer her question, she could feel his tongue on her cunt.
“Oh, Gods! Gods! Harry!” she exclaimed.
This feeling was unlike any other she had felt.
At first there was a slight pain at where his tongue had entered her, but she couldn’t help but grab onto the sides of the bed.
She let go of the bed and then reached for Harry’s wolf and messy dirty-blonde hair.
She fondled with his hair whilst his tongue fondled with her cunt.
“Don’t stop, Harry! Don’t ever stop,” she begged, as she laid her back fully on the bed and closed her eyes, euphoric in what he was making her feel.
“I’ve barely started, my love,” he replied as he stood up to face her, with a cheeky and boyish grin on his face.
He reached for the top of the bed before he gently pressed his member against her cunt.
“Just be gentle, please, Harry,” Daenerys said.
“I will,” he replied with a gentle smile.
He leant in slowly, pushing inside her.
Fuck!
Daenerys felt breathless for a moment as she could feel him deep inside her.
It felt as though he was travelling all of the way inside from the entrance right to the womb.
Harry kissed her hard, during which, she bit his lip.
She moaned loudly as he gently thrusted in a few times.
She held him by his back tightly, pulling him in as he thrusted more.
As the speed of his thrusts increased, the noise of her moans also increased.
Daenerys screamed and shuddered as she felt herself orgasm.
She panted as Harry briefly stopped.
Before she could say anything, Harry reached for her breasts with both hands.
She moaned as his fingers fiddled with her nipples.
Daenerys took deep breaths as he leant in, licking and kissing her breasts whilst thrusting deep inside her.
Gods, this is so good!
It’s so wonderful and blissful.
I just want to do this with Harry, forever, she thought as Harry moved from her breasts to her neck, kissing it all over before kissing her lips.
Daenerys held onto his head, gripping it with both hands whilst holding onto his lips with her own, refusing to stop kissing him.
She moaned at the kiss and at his continued thrusts inside her.
They broke from the kiss as Harry’s laboured breaths increased with the pace.
“Dany! I’m close! I’m close!” he said.
Before she could reply, she could feel it.
How a torrent of his seed swam inside her from her cunt to her womb.
She panted for breath as Harry pulled himself out.
He lay down on the bed next to her as he panted.
Daenerys turned to him, beaming as she did so.
She reached for his face and pulled him closer, kissing him hard.
“Harry,” she said.
“Dany?”
“I never ever want us to leave this bed. Not ever,” she said as she wrapped her arms around him and holding him close to her.
“I couldn’t ask for better things in my life than being in her with you, my love,” he said before kissing her.
“I love you,” she said with a smile.
“And I love you,” he replied before kissing her again and wrapping his arms around her.
Bellanora III:
Bellanora sat on her favourite place at Lotus Point.
A lone beach called Parrots’ Flight which curved for two miles on the left side of the coastal lines of Lotus Point.
Bellanora used to feel so happy whenever she came here for festivals celebrating the New Year.
But now in the New Year, she was in no mood for celebration, not when Rogare was showing no sign of easing his rule over the Summer Isles or ceasing his intolerance for the faith of the Summer Islanders or their culture.
Bellanora stared out at the waves.
Jantaros, great Lord of the Sea, send us a fleet of ships and an army of warriors to free your faithful brethren from this oppressor, she inwardly prayed, not saying the words out loud out of habit for never daring to breathe a word of prayer to her gods, the true gods whom had cared for the Summer Isles for centuries and millennia.
She could hear the sound of footsteps on sand behind her.
She did not break her gaze on the Summer Sea to see whom it was until they sat beside her.
“Sister, you shouldn’t be out here. We need to be back home,” said Xharo.
“How can I when it has been over a year since our home had been conquered by this tyrant and whole families have been murdered?”
“But it won’t do good if we are arrested for daring to speak a word against him,” he replied before he out his arm around her shoulders and lifted her up.
“It won’t be like this forever, sister. I promise,” he said.
“What makes you say that? Has there been news?” asked Bellanora.
“Well, good news and bad news,” he replied.
“What is the bad news?” asked Bellanora, fearful that Sallanos or Zhallaro had been murdered by Rogare’s men.
“Father’s spies in Dragonspyre say that Rogare has made a trading agreement with the Westerosi, trading their steel for our gems, spices and wood,” he replied.
With such a trading agreement between Rogare and Robert Baratheon, the Westerosi would never care for the little Summer Isles or how we suffer under this tyrant, she thought sadly.
“And what good news is there?” she wondered.
“Jalabhar Xho has returned from his very long exile in Westeros and has told Father that he will travel abroad in search of a sellsword army to hire them to take the fight to Rogare,” he explained.
The Westerosi are probably glad to be rid of that exiled fool.
“It will take a great sellsword army to defeat Rogare. Perhaps the Golden Company?” Xharo suggested.
“Them, or the great Westerosi sellsword army that is making legends across Essos and the Stepstones. Storm Company,” Bellanora added.
Algirdas XII:
“In the Name of the Warrior, I charge you to be brave. In the name of the Father, I charge you to be just. In the name of the Mother, I charge you to defend the young and innocent. In the name of the Maid, I charge you to protect all women.
“Arise, Ser Tolas Waters, Knight of the Seven Kingdoms,” said Algirdas.
Those in attendance, including Tolas’ brothers, Bronn and the Martells clapped for Tolas as he stood up and shook Algirdas’ hand.
A knight of his skill and his deeds behind him, he would be a welcome addition to the Kingsguard, if they would see past the fact that he is a bastard.
Cersei would DEFINITELY never want him in the Kingsguard, in case he was a “threat” to her “perfect” Joffrey’s claim.
Tolas was hugged and congratulated by his brothers, all of whom had been knighted.
Algirdas was proud of his nephews for being knighted by Robert’s command, which Algirdas did by proxy.
Even Bronn was knighted, which the gruff sellsword was actually pleased about.
The conquest of the Stepstones was celebrated across Dorne, Oberyn was telling Algirdas.
And with them no longer a threat to the trade of Dorne or trading ships sailing around the Sea of Dorne, said ships could sail around Dorne’s coastlines without fear for sailing into pirates.
And Oberyn had also told them that his brother, Prince Doran had sent an important letter to him to tell his sons, Quentyn and Trystane.
With the knighting over, Oberyn turned to his nephews, whilst Algirdas stepped to be beside his own nephews.
“Quentyn. Trystane. Your father has sent important message for me to pass onto you both. You are both are now lords of your own holdings,” he said before showing them the letter.
As they read it, Oberyn fixed his gaze on Quentyn.
“Quentyn, you are to be Lord of the Planky Town and form your own noble house of House Quentell. And Trystane, you are to be Lord of the Stepstones and your noble house is that of House Trystell,” he announced.
Algirdas clapped for the two sons of Doran Martell now becoming lords of their own right, as opposed to being just spare heirs for their sister Arianne.
“Lordships will keep them satisfied,” said Algirdas.
“Unless they plot to try and steal Sunspear from their sister,” Edric pointed out.
“No, Ed. Because by doing this, they would swear aside all claims that they may have to Sunspear,” said Algirdas.
“Moving aside from all this pomp and shit, what is next for the Company?” asked Bronn as he walked toward them.
“We are to stay here, on Bloodstone, Bronn,” Algirdas replied.
“We stay? Here? On this godforsaken place? With barely any food or water?” asked Robin.
“We’ve made plenty of gold from this conflict, Robin. Or have you forgotten already?” Tymond asked.
Indeed, whilst the Dornish took the captured pirate ships for themselves, Storm Company took the loot all for themselves.
The loot amounted to 100,000 Gold Dragons, 300,000 Silver Stags, ten barrels filled with gemstones and 50 barrels filled with jewellery.
“None of that means anything when there’s nothing to fucking do here on these fucking horrible islands,” muttered Torwyn.
“You mean, other than sharing a bed with the Sand Snakes?” Tolas asked with his arms crossed.
“It’s all I can do to pass the time without fucking rowing for Dorne for a fuck and to drink myself to sleep,” replied Torwyn.
“We’ll set sail for the Disputed Lands a few days from now. Before he left with the loot, Arodos told me of a ruined stronghold on the coast of the Disputed Lands that’s a day’s ride away from Myr. We’ll use it to base ourselves for now and bring plenty of food and drink with us until our next contract,” said Algirdas.
“With such a base, we might be able to call it home,” reasoned Tolas.
“Only when we are not on contract. I’ll speak with the Magisters of Myr about keeping it as our home and they would not dare to take it from us, when one considers our reputation,” said Algirdas.
“Are you sure, Uncle? Myr is a powerful Free City,” Marq pointed out.
“True, but they are reliant on hiring sellswords to do their fighting for them as opposed to having Myrish men fight for their country in their wars with Tyrosh and Lys over the Disputed Lands. And they have been known to pay lavishly to Dothraki Khals. Considering that, they should be fucking grateful to us for not having to spend so much to prevent the Dothraki from attacking them,” Algirdas explained.
“Whom would dare to make an enemy of Storm Company? When we have never suffered defeat and have crushed the Braavosis, an enormous horde of Dothraki and the Stepstones Pirates?” wondered Edric.
“You would think that, lad, but the milords back home and here in Essos would think lowly of us sellswords and think that such sellswords are no match for “great and honourable” knights,” Bronn reasoned.
Chapter 31: A Knight of White Harbour
Chapter Text
Aegon VIII:
Aegon liked being in White Harbour.
He enjoyed the smell of fresh and salty sea air as he rode to the tourney grounds.
He had come alongside Artos to meet with Lord Manderly, to inspect the restoration of Wolf’s Den and to reunite with Rickon and see how he was doing.
Elsewhere in the North, Aegon had been to Moat Cailin, Snowhelm, Karhold, Ironrath and Last Hearth.
Whilst Winterfell was home and where he felt most comfortable and the happiest, he enjoyed travelling around the North, the largest of all kingdoms of Westeros, especially after Uncle Ned’s annexation of the lands Beyond-the-Wall.
But whilst they were in White Harbour, Aegon had decided to compete in the annual White Harbour Tourney, a small tourney taking place in the city itself, just in front of the Sept of the Snows.
It was established in the time of Lord Desmond Manderly to celebrate the Warrior.
As well as a source of entertainment for the people of White Harbour, it was also a chance for the men of White Harbour to earn a knighthood.
The prize was 500 Gold Dragons and a knighthood for those whom weren’t already knights.
Aegon walked up to a tourney clerk, whom was writing the name of a middle-aged man, whom looked like a southerner.
He was dressed in more furs than a Northerner would wear.
Having grown up in the North, Aegon found it funny when he saw how southerners tried to shield themselves from the cold by wrapping themselves in as much furs as they possibly could.
“Your name?” asked the clerk.
“Ser Rhaegar of House Frey,” he replied before pressing a Silver Stag into the entry chest.
What the fuck?!
Even if it is the name of my father, what gives your father the right to give the name of a dragon to a fucking Frey weasel?!
The clerk looked up at him.
“You’ve come a long way to take part in this tourney, my Lord,” he said.
“Nay, I come to win this tourney, and perhaps the hand of Lord Manderly’s granddaughter,” he said arrogantly.
Gods, what has gotten in this fucking idiot’s head?!
The clerk raised his brows whilst Rhaegar Frey signed his name on his logbook.
Aegon walked to the clerk whilst the Frey fool walked away.
“Another for the tourney?” he asked, whilst looking down at his book.
“Aye,” he replied before putting a Silver Stag on the table.
He took the Silver Stag and nodded before putting in the chest.
“Your name?”
“Aegon, of House Targaryen,” he replied.
The clerk looked up at him, just hearing the name of his house.
His eyes opened wide when he saw the silver of his hair and the violet of his eyes.
“Ju-Just sign here, my Prince,” he replied.
Aegon signed the book with a nod.
He walked into the tourney list and was equipped by servants with armour befitting of the famed Knights of White Harbour, the best heavy cavalry force in the North and had earned fame in the Dance of the Dragons, the Blackfyre Rebellions, Robert’s Rebellion and the Greyjoy Rebellion.
Aegon looked at the armour he wore, a chainmail cuirass with a tabard bearing the merman and turquoise colours of House Manderly.
Well, at least I have the chance of being a Knight of White Harbour if I ever decide to leave Winterfell, Aegon thought as he ran his fingers over the tabard.
Aegon could hear the cheers of the smallfolk as a nearby servant announced to all combatants.
“It begins! Take your places on the tourney grounds!”
Aegon placed a helm covering his face on his head and took up a greatsword from the armoury.
As he did so, he found Rhaegar Frey.
He was perhaps one of the ugliest men he had ever seen.
Well, not even Father would have looked that ugly after getting smashed in by Robert the Usurper’s hammer!
His smile was mocking as he looked around the other combatants as though he was superior to all of them.
If he was in any way an equal to a Knight of White Harbour, I would have known.
I have heard of all the living warriors and knights whom can say they are the best of Westeros.
I’ve met many of them.
Tormund Giantsbane. Styr Thenn. Jorah Mormont. Greatjon Umber. Smalljon. Asher. Harrion. Ser Alliser. Ser Jaremy. Artos. Jon. Brandon. Uncle Ned. Bronze Yohn Royce. Robar Royce. Jaime Lannister. Arthur Dayne. Gerold Hightower. Oswell Whent. Barristan Selmy. Sandor Clegane. Addam Marbrand. Lyle Crakehall. Loras Tyrell. Garlan Tyrell. Uncle Oberyn. And Lyn Corbray.
But you, Frey, I’ve never once heard of you.
Aegon stepped onto the tourney grounds, and looked around and he counted 63 other combatants on the tourney grounds.
Aegon looked up at the main stands, where he could see Lord Wyman Manderly, his sons Ser Wylis and Ser Wendel, Ser Wylis’ wife Leona Woolfield and their daughters Wynafryd and Wylla, Artos and Rickon.
Lord Wyman stood up from his chair.
Though he was the fattest man he had ever met, he was also one of the kindest and most friendly men he had ever met and there could never be any doubt as to his loyalty to House Stark.
“My friends and family, honoured guests and good people of White Harbour, I welcome you all to the White Harbour Tourney, indeed the 150 th of its name! And for such occasion, I promise you a worthy show!”
Those in the stands and in the audience clapped and cheered.
“My personal thanks to our honoured guest today, Lord Artos of House Stark, for his visit to us today. And now, Septon Medrick will bless the tourney in the Name of the Warrior.”
The very same Septon whom officiated Aunt Daenerys’ wedding to Uncle Harrold walked onto the middle of the grounds.
“In the Name of the Warrior, good warriors and knights, take your places and fight to your opponent’s end in honourable combat,” he said before making the sign of the Seven.
And at that, the trumpeters blared a loud note for all to hear.
Aegon drew his greatsword and decided to face Rhaegar Frey first.
He was easy to find, for whilst he wore the armour of House Manderly, he was also wearing a badge of House Frey.
Aegon swung his greatsword down onto his shield.
His blow knocked his shield from his grasp.
He yelped with a high pitch as his shield fell to the ground.
“Mercy, Ser!” he begged.
Pathetic! Not even Father screamed as you do before the Usurper’s hammer struck into him, Aegon thought as he swung his greatsword onto his face.
“Still think you’re going to wed Lady Wynafryd, you fucking worm?” Aegon asked with a grin.
Wynafryd is a fair and beautiful girl, sweet and kind to all.
She deserves better than fucking disgusting maggots old enough to be her father such as you.
Another attacked him, with a large axe.
Aegon blocked the blow, ensuring that the axe hooked onto the centre of the blade of the greatsword.
Aegon pushed it aside and then wrenched his sword free before striking him down with a heavy blow on his helm.
Aegon turned around to face a knight, whom he could see looked like an experienced Knight of White Harbour.
Aegon swung his sword to meet with his.
He skilfully blocked the blow before trying to push him forwards with his shield.
Aegon sidestepped away from the push before swinging his sword onto him.
He just managed to block the blow with his shield, but he fell to his knee from the power of the blow and losing his balance.
Aegon took the chance and smashed his sword onto his shield, knocking it down and then disarming him and smashing his sword onto his helm.
Aegon turned to another opponent, a large and bearded man whom looked more like a man of Last Hearth than a man of White Harbour.
He swung a large mace at Aegon.
Aegon blocked the blow and sidestepped away before his mace could connect with his helm.
The maceman swung again, Aegon held his sword up with one hand holding the grip whilst the other held onto the point.
He blocked the blow of his mace and pushed the mace away before grabbing the grip with both hands and slicing it down onto the mace.
The maceman managed to block the slice, but it had disarmed him.
Aegon swung his sword at his cuirass, knocking him to the ground.
Aegon wielded his sword around once before looking for his next opponent.
He found one just defeating two other combatants.
He wielded his sword and shield skilfully, and he looked like he was more experienced than his previous opponents.
Looking around, Aegon could see that he was one of the four last fighters in the tourney.
Aegon reached for his helm and took it off as he walked toward the fighter as he held his shield up and held his sword ready to thrust.
Definitely not a man whom picked up a sword yesterday and now thinks he is Aemon the Dragonknight.
Aegon swung his sword down onto him, aiming for his sword rather than his shield.
He just managed to hit knock his sword down before he could bash his shield against his sword.
Though disarmed, he swung his shield at Aegon as a preemptive strike before he grabbed another sword from one of the fallen fighters.
Aegon attacked just as he readied himself.
He blocked the blow with his shield, but he saw how the blow shook him.
Aegon swivelled as he swung his sword again, this time at the side of his shield.
The blow affected his balance before Aegon attacked again.
He tried to thrust his sword at Aegon.
Aegon grabbed the tip of his sword with one hand and held the grip with his other before he glanced the thrust away.
Aegon then struck down onto his shoulder.
He fell to his knees, injured and groaning before dropping his shield and sword.
He turned around to his last opponent.
Another Knight of White Harbour.
Aegon panted through his nose, smelling the salty sea air of White Harbour as he took careful steps toward him.
The Knight struck a few blows at him, which Aegon blocked before swinging his sword at the Knight’s shield.
The Knight deflected the blow with his shield skilfully enough, but the blow had made him take a step back.
Aegon dodged a thrust before deflecting another thrust with his sword as it pierced into the ground.
The deflecting disarmed the Knight of his sword.
Aegon sliced his sword down onto his cuirass, defeating him for good before Aegon looked up at the stands.
The trumpeters blared a victorious and triumphant note whilst the smallfolk clapped and cheered for him.
Aegon blushed in shyness at the praise he was receiving.
“Dear guests, the victor is Aegon of House Targaryen!” announced Lord Manderly.
Again they clapped and cheered, though Aegon looked around to see many looked surprised at the mere mention of his name.
I’ve lived in the North for nearly twenty years, and still many are surprised of my name in the North!
Aegon walked to the Manderly stand before bowing his head and throwing his sword aside.
“My Lord Manderly,” he said, bowing his head.
“Aegon, that was some of the best fighting I’ve ever seen in my life,” he said.
“You are very kind to say, my Lord,” said Aegon nervously as he looked up at his goodbrother, Artos, whom just smiled proudly at him.
“And of course, you are to be rewarded with the victor’s prize of 500 Gold Dragons.”
The audience again clapped and cheered for the prize.
“My thanks, my Lord, but I have just one request, if I may be so bold?”
“Oh, but of course, name it. If it is in my power, it is yours,” he said with a benevolent smile.
“I would consider it to be an honour to be knighted,” he replied.
Later, at the Sept of the Snows, Wyman Manderly took House Manderly’s sword, Seasplitter, and walked to Aegon, as he knelt before the statues of the Seven.
“In the Name of the Warrior, I charge you to be brave. In the name of the Father, I charge you to be just. In the name of the Mother, I charge you to defend the young and innocent. In the name of the Maid, I charge you to protect all women.
“Arise, Ser Aegon of House Targaryen, Knight of the Seven Kingdoms.”
Eliana VII:
‘ Dearest Eliana,
I hope that this letter finds you well.
I’m sorry that I never got the chance to tell you this in person.
It seems so strange to put this to parchment rather than say it to you.
But the truth is that I love you.
I’ve loved you since the day I first saw you dance in circles with Rhaenys, Aunt Daenerys, Jeyne and Beth.
I know that I shouldn’t be writing to you of this when you are being courted in King’s Landing and have the eyes of the Seven Kingdoms on you, but I would never have been able to live with myself if I hadn’t told you what has been on my mind since I was old enough to realise it.
It seems so strange that I have fought in battles against the Free Folk, Thenns, mammoths, giants, wights and White Walkers.
And yet, whenever I am in your presence, I lose all courage I have and I cannot think about anything or anyone else other than you.
Just being in the same room as you makes me feel a happiness that I cannot get enough of.
And your kind words to me whenever I was taunted and belittled by southerners whom hate me for my father and grandfather, were of far greater comfort than you could ever have imagined.
Again, I am sorry for writing to you of this, but, I couldn’t bring myself to lie to you anymore.
I love you, Eliana Stark, now and forever, whatever may happen.
Aegon. ’
Eliana put the letter down, having reread it a third time since it’s arrival the day before.
And as she put it on her table, she thought back, to all the times she had been alone with Aegon in a room.
And whenever he had been jesting or laughing with her brothers, he would stop when he saw her and turn away, as though he was fearful of her disapproval.
And then there was their return from the War of the Long Night.
When she had gone to see him and see if he was alright.
But whilst he looked strong and hard as Maester Gelimund was about to examine his stitched wounds, when he laid eyes on Eliana, he blushed before looking away, as though he didn’t want her to see him like that.
But why did he keep what he feels a secret from me?
Did he think that Mother and Father wouldn’t allow us to be wed?
Eliana’s thoughts were interrupted when she heard a knock on the door.
“Enter, please,” said Eliana as she stood up and turned to face the door.
It was a knight of the Kingsguard.
Ser Jaime Lannister.
“My Lady. My sister, the Queen, summons you to her chambers for some tea,” he said.
“Thank you, Ser Jaime. Will the Crown Prince be there?” she asked.
“I’m afraid not, no. My nephew is trying out a new weapon that just arrived specially for him. A Myrish crossbow,” he replied.
Yes, I know of his love for crossbows, as opposed to the sword, as any other Prince would be, like Aegon.
Not for the first time, Eliana had compared Joffrey to Aegon and thought about how Aegon was more princely and better-raised than Joffrey.
Joffrey was never uncourteous or unkind to her, she knew that.
But she got a sense that he seemed to be starved of the affections of women, because of his mother.
But she didn’t like how Myrcella and Tommen looked at Joffrey whenever they saw him.
They looked afraid of him, just like when Eliana had felt fear when she saw the captured wight brought to Winterfell from Castle Black.
“And how are Princess Myrcella and Prince Tommen, Ser Jaime?” Eliana asked as she closed her chamber door and followed after him.
He smiled at her question.
“They are well. Princess Myrcella is currently sewing with her cousin Rosamund. And Tommen is at his studies with his cousin Tyrek under Grand Maester Pycelle,” he explained.
He talks about his nephew Joffrey without any affection.
Whereas when he speaks of Myrcella and Tommen, he speaks very fondly of them as though he was a proud father of them, Eliana noticed as she walked with the dashing and handsome Kingsguard knight, otherwise known as the Kingslayer, the very man whom slew the man he was sworn to protect.
When they reached the door to the Queen’s chambers, Eliana wondered what it was they would talk about.
The last time she had been invited to her chambers, she had talked about the things that Joffrey enjoyed the most, such as using a crossbow, horse-riding and dancing.
Whilst Eliana enjoyed the latter two, she did not like crossbows, especially not the Yitish ones that Father had equipped the Northern armies with.
Ser Jaime opened the door and Eliana looked to see Queen Cersei sipping tea.
It surprised Eliana that the Queen had no ladies-in-waiting by her side, just as Aunt Elia had Mother at her side when she was Princess of Dragonstone, and how Queen Rhaella had Cassana Estermont, Nymeria Martell and even Queen Cersei’s own mother, Joanna.
“Eliana, sweetling. Do come in. Thank you, Ser Jaime,” she said with a smile.
“My Queen,” he replied before leaving and closing the door behind him.
Looking at her now, Eliana observed how she smiled.
Her smile was very unlike Aunt Elia’s smile or Mother’s smile, and how their smiles made her want to smile and made her feel at ease.
Whereas the Queen’s smile made her feel nervous, as though she was being watched by a lion as though she was prey.
At her bidding, she sat down opposite her and drank some tea already prepared for her.
“Are you enjoying your courting with my son?” she asked.
“I am, my Queen. Though Ser Jaime tells me that he is enjoying his newest crossbow,” she replied.
“He is. Yes, I am sorry that he isn’t here. But he has been waiting a long time for such a crossbow,” she replied sweetly.
“That’s quite alright. But, Your Grace, I hope you don’t mind me asking a personal question?” she asked.
“No, of course not, little dove. What is it?” she asked.
“Do you not have ladies-in-waiting? I just thought it strange that you don’t have ladies from Riverrun to the Arbor competing to serve at your side?” Eliana wondered.
She noticed how she grimaced slightly.
“You are quite right, dove. The first year I was Queen, many did vie to serve as a lady-in-waiting for me. But, I learnt from my father that I could not trust any of them,” she replied.
Trust them? She speaks as though they all play the game of thrones.
Not all of them do.
“You look surprised. I am aware that your parents do not play the game, but it is simply what must be done if you are to be Queen. And to make sure that all do not dare oppose you,” she explained.
She speaks as though she thinks I am as little and naïve a girl as Myrcella.
Perhaps that’s what she wants, someone to control, just as she wants to control Joffrey.
So, Eliana decided to play her own game with her, to play the fool and learn what Cersei’s game was.
“How does one do that?” Eliana asked with false interest.
She took the bait as she had hoped.
“Well, not by doing what your mother would have you do. I heard of you and your brother accompanying her around King’s Landing to bring charity to the smallfolk. Your enemies will see it as a sign of weakness that they will exploit.”
The smallfolk of King’s Landing are in dire of need of our help.
If I am to one day be your son’s Queen, they, the crown’s subjects should be looking to the crown for leadership and a helping hand.
Charity is not a sign of weakness, it is a sign of strong and capable leadership, of standing for those in need of such help and helping them to stand beside you, rather than kneeling before you in fear.
“Is it such a terrible thing, Your Grace? To earn the people’s love for when Joffrey and I are to be King and Queen?” she asked.
“It is not, no. But they must know who they serve and never mistake the crown for a moneylender. One can only truly be safe if all one’s subjects fear them. If there is one thing I would want of all men and women across the world, it is that they must remember their place in the world.”
Chapter 32: The House of Cards Crumbles
Chapter Text
Willas III:
“Garlan and Leonette return from King’s Landing,” said Father eagerly, excited for whatever news he was bringing from the capital.
“Father, we must be ready for any news that he brings. Whether it is good or bad,” Willas cautioned.
“Of course. Of course, Willas, dear boy. But we must be hopeful and optimistic for the future, a future in which House Tyrell is no longer looked down on by the other great houses and a future where your sister is Queen and there is Tyrell blood on the Iron Throne,” Father reiterated.
He just doesn’t understand.
None of what we do matters unless we have a steady stream of information fed to us on what is going on in the capital and whether or not we actually have a successful chance of ensuring that Margaery will be Queen.
Willas leant on his crutch as he walked down to the courtyard of the Palatial Keep.
He beamed at his brother and his goodsister as they rode into the courtyard, underneath their own banner, that of House Tyrell of Whitegrove, which was of two golden roses.
As Garlan helped Leonette down from her horse, Willas frowned at how she looked at him.
Of course he was happy for his brother to be wed to such a kind and graceful woman such as Leonette Fossoway and he was happy that they loved each other.
But ever since Willas’ crippling injury to Oberyn’s lance, no fair lady of the Reach, Dorne, the Crownlands, the Westerlands or the Stormlands spared him a glance.
Father is so driven in his quest for Loras to be the greatest knight of our time and for Margaery to be Queen, that he has forgotten all about me, Willas thought sadly as Father walked to his second son.
“Welcome back, Garlan, my dear boy. Even though Whitegrove is your home now, Highgarden will always be happy to see you again,” said Father with a beaming smile.
“Highgarden will always have a special place in my heart, Father, you know that,” said Garlan before hugging Father and then hugging Mother.
“It doesn’t do, to seem so upset, Will.”
Willas turned around to Grandmother behind him.
“No. No, it doesn’t,” Willas agreed as he faced her.
“What troubles you now? Your father’s stupid antics? They are a bore to me also,” she said.
“No, it’s personal, Grandmother,” he replied.
Grandmother looked concerned as she heard him say that.
“What is it?” she wondered.
Willas sighed through his nose.
“There are times that I feel that Father has become so obsessed with Loras becoming like Leo Longthorn and that he wishes he was his eldest son and heir, that and for Margaery to become the Queen.
“Garlan now has his own holding and is married to a kind and lovely young woman. But what is there for me? I’m just the crippled heir he hoped to turn into a great knight of legend and that my only interests are in reading and with animals as opposed to more martial pursuits.”
Grandmother smiled sadly as she patted him on the shoulder.
“If you feel this way, then speak to him and to your mother,” she said.
“Would they listen?” he asked.
“Of course they will. Your father especially. He may be an oafish moron like no other, but he loves his family.
“Willas, he loves you. He wants all of his children to be happy. But, you are right, it is high time that you were wed and to a good woman,” she replied.
“Come inside, Garlan. Let’s talk in my solar, and then we can feast and you both must rest after your long journey,” Father said as he put his hands on the shoulders of both his second son and his gooddaughter.
Willas shook the hand of Garlan when he saw him.
“Brother, I hope you didn’t embarrass all of the competition in the tourney,” said Willas.
“Gods, no, brother. That’s for the boys of today,” Garlan replied.
Willas walked with Garlan, Father, Mother and Grandmother upstairs to Father’s solar whilst Leonette and Margaery drank tea in her chambers with their cousins Thalia Hightower, Desmera Redwyne and Elinor Tyrell.
In Father’s solar, Willas sat beside Father whilst Garlan sat opposite Father to give his report on the situation in King’s Landing.
“So, what news is there from the capital, Garlan?” asked Grandmother.
“It’s unusual, Grandmother. The Hand of the King is busying himself with fixing messes made by the King, such as the debts he owes to House Tyrell and House Lannister,” he replied.
“Huh, Tywin Lannister will gobble up all coin he can fetch from Eddard Stark’s eagerness,” muttered Grandmother.
Indeed, Willas thought as he remembered her telling him how the last of the gold and silver of the Westerlands had dried up in their mines.
“And what of Eliana Stark?” Mother asked.
“She is perhaps one of the most beautiful women I’ve ever met in my life. And that is no exaggeration,” he replied.
Ah. Fuck.
That’s not good.
“Her nickname, the Star of the North, was not one bestowed upon her as an act of kindness by her parents then?” Grandmother asked.
“Absolutely not, Grandmother. It barely does her any justice,” said Garlan.
Father grimaced at hearing this.
“But, surely not as striking or as beautiful as Margaery?” Father optimistically asked.
“Father, if you had met her, you wouldn’t doubt me. However, in spite of this setback, having met her and spoken to her personally, I think that we may just have a chance,” said Garlan.
“What do you mean? What did you speak to her about?” asked Willas.
“Just after her brother, Ser Brandon Stark, won the melee, I spoke with her and asked about her betrothal to the Crown Prince.
“She made it clear that she is not betrothed to him, they are simply courting. Apparently, her parents want their children to be wed to one’s they love as opposed to having arranged marriages.”
They are clearly very good to their children if they would do that, Willas thought as he looked up at Father, whose face shone with hope.
“Can you swear to that?” asked Father.
“It was perfectly clear, Father. Her exact words were that her parents agreed to the match, but that they court for now and that no betrothal has been set in place,” replied Garlan.
Father exhaled a large breath of air as he thought about what this meant.
“Good! This is excellent news! Even if they are courting, it doesn’t mean that Margaery’s chances are over yet,” Father said excitedly.
“Then how will we introduce Margaery to Joffrey?” asked Mother.
“We can use Loras and Renly. Stannis has long since left the capital since Jon Arryn’s death. Renly can have Margaery meet Joffrey,” suggested Grandmother.
“Yes, Mother! Yes, that’s an excellent idea!” Father said excitedly.
Grandmother looked at Father before turning back to Willas.
She gestured to him before she stood up.
“Now, Garlan. I think that you must be hungry from your journey,” she said.
“Famished, actually, Grandmother,” he replied as he stood up with Mother and Father.
Before Father could leave, Willas spoke up.
“Father, if I might have a word?”
Father turned to Willas, and looked surprised.
“Of course, Willas,” he said before sitting back down.
Grandmother, Garlan and Mother left the solar and Grandmother closed the door behind her.
I need to get to the point, rather like the Northerners, ironically.
“Why are you so focused on the futures of Loras and Margaery, but not of mine?”
Whatever Father was expecting, it certainly wasn’t this.
“Bu-But, Willas, what is this?”
“I’ve worked hard to learn how to be heir to Highgarden, to know how to treat with smallfolk, with our bannermen and with the capital. And yet, you are so determined that Loras be the greatest knight of the Seven Kingdoms and for Margaery to be Queen.
“Garlan is now Lord of Whitegrove and is wed to Leonette, a girl he treasures and adores. Loras has become the son you always wanted, which I could never be. Margaery has become the daughter you always envisioned would be the Queen.
“But where am I in all of this? You haven’t even tried to make any matches for me! I’m nearing my five and twentieth nameday!”
Willas didn’t enjoy raising his voice at Father nor did he enjoy saying this.
He could feel his eyes moisten as he spoke the last part, whilst Father looked shocked at how Willas felt.
“Will, I am so sorry. I had no idea you felt this way. Gods, I am sorry,” he said before standing up and running to his side and hugging him.
Willas smiled sadly as they hugged.
“I am so sorry, Willas,” he repeated as he pulled up a chair to face Willas.
“I promise-I promise that your mother and I will find you a good bride, one worthy of you and will love you for who you are,” he said.
Willas felt guilty when he could see Father’s eyes moisten with tears.
“Thank you, Father,” said Willas before they hugged again.
Ashara IX:
Ashara was astonished at what she was hearing from her eldest daughter and her meetings with the Queen.
Arya had just returned from a sparring lesson with Brandon and they were seated around the dining table in the Tower of the Hand.
Ned looked exhausted as he drank from his wine cup and listened to Eliana had been hearing from the Queen.
It’s easy to forget that not everyone is as wise or as clever as you, Ashara reminded herself as she listened to Cersei Lannister’s reasoning.
“She actually said that it is weak to be charitable?” Ashara exclaimed.
“Aye, Mother. She spoke as though she was paranoid of all around her,” said Eliana.
Gods, I knew that Cersei Lannister was spiteful, cruel, insecure, obsessed with Lannister supremacy, mistrustful, always eager to please her father and plainly stupid.
But even I didn’t think she was paranoid to the point where she sees enemies in all corners of the room.
“And what of Joffrey? Have you seen him recently?” asked Father.
“In passing, Father. He decided to show off his newly arrived crossbow, a Myrish one. Painted red and decorated with golden imagery of Lannister lions,” Eliana replied, sounding bored as she said it.
It used to be that boys and men would show off their swords to see whose was bigger, whose was sharper and whose had more beautiful crossguards!
Now it’s crossbows!
But then Ashara remembered what Ned had discovered that Jon Arryn had uncovered, the truth of the parentage of Joffrey, Myrcella and Tommen.
Sooner or later, once Robert dies, Cersei will do all she can to ensure Joffrey is King and anyone whom is a threat is killed.
And that includes us if she knows that we know.
A good thing I advised Ned against confronting her.
Ashara and Ned turned to Arya and to Brandon.
“And how are your lessons with the Kingsguard going, Bran?” asked Ashara.
“Excellent, Mother. I was sparring with Ser Oswell and Ser Barristan today. I defeated Ser Oswell and managed to last a minute against Ser Barristan before he defeated me,” he replied.
“A minute against Barristan the Bold? Gods, you have become a great warrior indeed,” commented Ashara proudly.
“And what of your own sparring, Arya?” asked Father.
“Brandon has taught me plenty, Father. Does this mean I can be his squire?” she asked.
Brandon’s squire?
“Are you sure, Arya? Being a squire is a hard task and one where you must always be at his side,” said Ned.
“Aye, I am sure, Father,” she replied with certainty.
Ned beamed at her before agreeing to it.
I think she’s been spending too much time with the Mormont sisters and the Sand Snakes.
Sooner or later, if there ever came a war, which I pray to the Gods it does not, she may demand to be fighting in it, Ashara thought nervously.
Ned’s own battles in the Small Council were stressing him to no end, Ashara hated to see as he ate some bread.
“Ned, I’m right here,” she whispered as she rested her hand on his hand and leaned in and kissed him on his rough and bearded cheek.
“Aye. Aye, I know, Ash,” he replied as he gripped her hand before lifting it up and kissing it.
“I’m just exhausted. I just want to be back home and never be in this fucking rat’s nest ever again,” he replied.
“I know, Ned, my love. I know,” she whispered.
“What has been done now, in terms of the debts?” she asked.
“The debts with the Lannisters and Tyrells is paid off. Though at great difficulty. The Master of Coin, Baelish, is a stickler with coin and many times tries to help with paying with coin, but I would not use coin which he has taken from his brothels nor wherever he fished out the mountains of gold he conjured up for Robert’s exorbitant spending habits.”
With a little spending from House Stark’s coffers, Ned had invested in selling iron and steel to the new Kingdom of the Summer Isles and selling Crownlands resources to various Free Cities, in particular wood from the Kingswood to Free Cities which had a lack in wood.
In doing this personally, Ned had provided the Crown with the gold it needed to pay off the debts to the Lannisters and Tyrells.
But there was still a large debt to be paid to the Iron Bank of Braavos.
A debt of 5 million Gold Dragons.
“What of the debt to the Iron Bank?” asked Ashara.
“It’s been paid. Though Varys has said that a representative of the Iron Bank is coming to King’s Landing to speak to us on behalf of the debt,” he replied.
Why would they come if they debt has been paid?
A knock on the door turned Ashara’s attention away from her husband.
“Enter,” said Ned.
It was Ser Barristan Selmy.
His hands were covered in blood.
“My Lord Hand. The King. He is critically wounded.”
“Critically wounded, Ser Barristan?” he repeated.
By the Gods…
“Yes, my Lord Hand. A giant boar we were hunting in the Kingswood,” he explained.
Ned turned to Ashara.
She shook her head as he stood up.
It is just as I thought.
The moment that Robert is lying on his death bed, the Lannisters are going to prepare for Joffrey to take the Throne.
We cannot be here for this.
We must get out of the capital.
“Very well. I’ll be down there as soon as I can,” said Ned.
Ned left, following after him.
Ashara turned to Brandon.
“Get Jory and Vayon and bring them here now,” she said.
“Yes, Mother,” he replied before leaving.
Ashara turned to Eliana and Arya.
“Go and start packing your things,” she ordered.
“What? But why, Mother?” asked Arya.
“Because the King is dying and when Joffrey takes the throne, the city will become a very dangerous place indeed. The Lannisters want to control everything and for all to swear fealty to Joffrey,” said Ashara.
“But he’s the Crown Prince and will soon be King, Mother,” said Eliana.
“Yes, but the Lannisters think anyone that isn’t them are their enemies. We cannot be caught in the middle of this. It will put all of our lives in danger,” Ashara explained.
Still surprised and unsure, regardless they did as they were told.
Brandon returned with Vayon and Jory.
“The King is dying. And when he breathes his last, we must be ready to leave the city in case the Lannisters, in a bout of madness, think us to be traitors,” she said before she turned to Vayon.
“Gather all of our household and have them ready for leaving immediately,” she ordered.
“Aye, my Lady,” he replied before leaving.
“Jory, prepare your men and have them stationed here and tell them to be wary of any soldiers, whether Goldcloaks or Redcloaks.”
“Aye, my Lady,” he replied before taking his leave.
Now Ashara turned to her second son and third child.
“Gather as many horses for our household as you can,” she said.
“Aye, Mother. But what will you be doing?” he asked.
“I shall write to Artos, to Riverrun, the Eyrie and Sunspear, before Cersei Lannister can tell any tall tales to them,” she replied.
As Brandon ran to do what he needed to, Ashara began to write letters, for Artos, Doran, Harrold Arryn and for Hoster Tully.
But whom will be King, Ashara wondered as she wrote the letter for Artos.
Stannis?
Or his son, Fortis?
Gods, will Renly try and name himself King?
Ashara finished the letters and began to walk to the ravenry, hoping that Pycelle was attending to Robert’s final moments.
He was never a good King.
No one can doubt his skill and tenacity as a warrior and a leader on the battlefield, but that was all he was good for.
He may have been a good Lord of Storm’s End if he had stayed there, but a King, he was never born for it, nor raised for it.
Ashara attached the letters to the legs of the ravens.
“Guard!”
Ashara turned around to see a maidservant behind her, standing at the door.
Bernadette, isn’t it?
One of Cersei’s obedient minions.
“Her Grace will have your head for daring to betray the Crown,” she said arrogantly, as though imagining what she would be rewarded with for catching her in the act of sending letters.
“How is this betrayal when I am just sending letters to my sons in Winterfell? And the correct from of address is “my Lady”, girl,” snapped Ashara as she tucked her hands behind her back, until her right hand was touching the hilt of her hidden dagger.
A Redcloak arrived at Bernadette’s call.
“She was just trying to send letters secretly and try to betray the Queen,” she accused, pointing a bony finger at Ashara.
“Come quietly, my Lady,” he commanded as he drew his sword and looked lustfully at Ashara’s and the outline of her breasts.
Try it.
“Fine,” said Ashara as she unsheathed her dagger as quietly as she could and tucked it into the sleeve of her dress.
She walked toward the guard, whom grinned evilly, as if he wanted to have Ashara then and there.
You should have brought more men with you, Ashara thought as she waited until she was within striking distance of him.
She took the dagger from her sleeve and sliced his throat.
He dropped his sword and fell to his knees whilst clutching his bleeding throat as blood had splattered over Ashara and Bernadette.
Bernadette stared in shock at Ashara’s killing of the guard before Ashara turned to her.
Before she could even try, Ashara forced the door shut.
She pointed the dagger at Bernadette’s throat.
“Forgive me, my Lady. I was only doing as I was bid! By the Queen! I will tell her nothing! I swear!” she begged.
“No, you won’t.”
“You made your choice,” Ashara said as she drew her dagger from her neck, Bernadette’s body slid down to the floor, her throat stabbed.
Chapter 33: Grave News
Chapter Text
Interlude XI:
Brandon Stark (Alexander Vlahos):
Brandon returned two hours after being ordered by Mother to find enough horses for the Stark household.
“Mother?” Brandon called when he returned to the Tower of the Hand.
“I’m here, Bran,” he heard a reply.
He turned around to see Mother walk from her and Father’s bedchambers.
What Brandon found strange was how Mother was wearing a different dress.
The dress she had been wearing before was a sky blue colour, whereas this was a dress of lavender colouring.
“Why the change in dress, Mother?” he asked.
“I had to kill a Redcloak and a spy,” she replied.
What?! Mother just killed two people?!
“Mother?”
“It’s alright, Brandon. I managed to try and make it look like they killed each other in a rape attempt, but now things are taking a dark turn,” she replied.
“What do you mean?”
It was then that Father returned.
“What’s going on, Ash? Why are we being packed to leave?”
“Ned, you know as well as I that Joffrey will be crowned soon. And when he is, nowhere in the capital will be safe for us. The moment that they try and arrest us, we will be ready to escape,” she replied.
“Can someone please, by the Old Gods, tell me what in the Seven Hells is going on?” Brandon asked.
Mother turned to Father and nodded.
“Joffrey, Myrcella and Tommen are bastards. Bastards born of incest between Cersei Lannister and the Kingslayer,” he replied.
What in the Seven fucking Hells?!
Born of incest?!
“How can you be so sure, Father?” asked Brandon.
“I’ve been around the capital and seen the few bastards of the King, all have the black hair and blue eyes of the Baratheons. As does Robert, Stannis, Renly, Algirdas and Stannis’ children. And in a book of the great houses of the realm, all Baratheons have black hair and blue eyes.”
“But incest? Between the Queen and the Kingslayer?” asked Brandon, still shocked.
“Jon Arryn hinted as much in notes he had left behind in his desk, just how close the twins of Tywin Lannister are,” Father added.
Gods, what fucking madness has claimed these idiot Lannisters?
Has the madness of the Iron Throne claimed Cersei and her offspring?!
“Do they know that you know the truth, Father?” asked Brandon.
“Not that I know of, but in a place such as the Red Keep, things rarely stay secret for long,” Mother said.
“Have you sent word to Artos?” Father asked Mother.
“I have. And to Hoster Tully, Harrold Arryn and Doran. Our allies will soon know the truth,” she replied.
“Once they try and stop us, where will we go?” asked Brandon.
“Riverrun. It’s the closest place to here and the Tullys are our friends,” Father replied.
“Do we tell Eliana and Arya?” asked Mother.
“No, not yet. Robert has just died. And now the Lannisters are beginning to consolidate their control over the city,” said Father.
“Do we leave now then?” asked Brandon.
“We should. If we don’t leave until later, we may never get the chance to leave again. And we have no ship to escape on,” added Mother.
Brandon and Mother turned to Father, whom nodded.
“Where are Vayon and Jory?” he asked Mother.
“Vayon is getting our household ready to leave and Jory is mustering our guards to get ready to escape,” she replied.
Father turned to Brandon.
“Find them and bring them here.”
“Yes, Father,” said Brandon before leaving the Tower of the Hand.
Brandon kept a dagger sheathed inside his jerkin as he ran to find Vayon and Jory.
Vayon was already making his way back to the Tower of the Hand.
“Have you all finished?” Brandon asked.
“Aye, we have, my Lord,” he replied.
“Good, now get back to my parents at once,” said Brandon.
“Yes, my Lord.”
Brandon found Jory gathering the last of Father’s household troops.
“Lord Brandon, we are ready,” said Jory.
“Good. Now get back to Father. We may be leaving sooner than expected,” said Brandon.
“Worry not, my Lord. It’ll take more than these poncy southerners to stop us,” Jory assured him.
They returned back to the Tower of the Hand and upon returning, Brandon saw Father take off the badge of the Hand of the King.
“We’ve just heard that Joffrey has just been crowned King and Cersei is named Queen-Regent,” said Father.
Gods, that fucking spoiled little shit is King now?
He and his mother both are a curse on the Seven Kingdoms, Brandon thought as his nose stifled at the very news.
“Will they demand our fealty, Father?” asked Brandon.
“They will. Which is why, I won’t be going alone,” said Father.
Father then turned to Mother.
“Take Eliana, Arya and our household to the stables and have them saddle up and ready to leave when myself, Brandon and Jory return.”
“Father, if we go, they will kill us,” said Brandon.
“No, I know. This is just to distract them long enough for your mother to get everyone ready to leave. Our men will hold the stables. We three will go with four of Jory’s best men. But we must be on guard for a trap, in case Cersei or her lickspittles have plotted such a thing when we arrive,” said Father.
Father and Brandon wore armour underneath their Northern boiled leathers and walked together to the throne room with Jory and Jory’s men Hallis, Jacks, Harwin and Quent.
Brandon looked around the throne room, where he could see the Redcloaks lining up the hall leading up to the Iron Throne, where the pretentious bastard Joffrey was sat, with his mother seated beside him on his right and Sandor Clegane stood to his left, and in front of him was the Kingsguard, including Uncle Arthur and the knights whom had been training him, such as Ser Barristan, Ser Oswell and Lord Commander Hightower.
Deep breathes, Bran. Don’t let these poncy southerners unnerve you. Steel yourself, Brandon thought as he reminded himself where his dagger was sheathed and where his axe was. His smaller axe, as opposed to his large one, but Father intended to catch them by surprise, rather than let them see through whatever counterattack they had.
“Lord Hand, you join us at a sad time,” said Cersei Lannister.
“Indeed, Your Grace. Though, I regret to say that I am no longer able to serve as Hand of the King,” he replied before holding up the pin and extending his arm out for one of the Kingsguard to take it.
“Ser Meryn,” said the Lannister pox, whom looked pleased that Father was resigning from his post.
Meryn Trant and Boros Blount. Neither of them deserve to be in the Kingsguard, Brandon thought as he regarded them with disgust, remembering all of the stories Uncle Arthur and Ser Barristan had told him about them.
Meryn Trant took the pin and passed it to the usurping Queen Regent.
“You return to Winterfell, Lord Stark?” she asked as she passed the pin to one of her servants.
“Aye, I do. To end this farce and let the world know the truth of this false King, born of incest between you and your brother, “Your Grace”!” Father shouted.
Cersei Lannister looked infuriated as she glared at them and all Redcloaks gathered drew their swords.
“Arrest them! Kill them all! The traitors!” Joffrey screamed.
Brandon looked to Father and then to the way they came.
He could see Goldcloaks, led by Janos Slynt march inside.
“I warned you not to trust me, Stark,” a man with a taunting voice said.
Brandon turned around to see the Master of Coin, Petyr Baelish grin as looked at Father and Brandon.
“Now! Get out of here!” Father shouted.
Brandon drew his axe and his dagger and sliced the throat of a Redcloak as he came toward him with an outstretched arm.
He swung his axe at the helm of another Redcloak as he was drawing his sword.
The blow bludgeoned the helm and dented into his skull, with blood and brains spilling out.
Brandon turned around to see the Kingsguard draw swords and point at them, including Uncle Arthur.
Uncle, don’t do this.
Boros Blount was the first to slice at Brandon.
Brandon easily dodged the blow and beheaded him with one blow with his axe.
He stabbed Meryn Trant in the throat with his dagger before taking the shield of a slain Redcloak as he, Father, Jory and their men ran towards the entrance.
Brandon cut down two Goldcloaks whom advanced towards them, and Jory eviscerated one and beheaded a second before Father stabbed Ilyn Payne in the belly.
The commander of the Goldcloaks fell to his knees after Jory sliced his belly open and proceeded to behead him.
Brandon turned around to see the Redcloaks being ordered to throw spears at them by Joffrey.
Brandon held his shield up and felt a sharp blade cut his arm.
He looked to see four spear heads impaling through his shield.
“Fucking spoiled, inbred shit! Come and get us yourself, Joffrey the Illborn! Or are you a coward?!” Brandon shouted for the room to hear.
But then, he looked to see the Kingsguard run towards them, swords drawn.
“Kingsguard! Kill them! Kill them! Slaughter them!” Joffrey screamed.
But before they could attack them, with Jaime Lannister in the front, an armoured fist connected to his face and pushed him far back, where he tripped over a slain Redcloak and fell onto his back.
“You swore to defend the King. Instead, you cut his throat and left his Queen, his gooddaughter and her children to die.”
Brandon looked to see the White Bull, with a bloodied gauntlet, wield around his beautiful bastard-sword before he cut down two Redcloaks with relative ease.
They side with us?
Why the fuck do they do that?
“Come! We must get out of here!” Uncle Arthur shouted as he cut down two Goldcloaks with one blow with his beautiful sword, Dawn.
“Agreed! We have oaths to fulfil and we aren’t going to do that here!” yelled Ser Oswell with a laugh before he stabbed a Goldcloak officer in the guts.
“Go, brothers! Fulfil the oaths we swore!” shouted Ser Gerold as he stayed behind, facing down six Redcloaks.
They ran outside through the main doors and ran towards the stables.
Brandon was relieved to see Mother, Eliana and Arya were all safe.
“Uncle Arthur. Why? Why did you come with us?” Brandon asked.
“To fulfil the oaths we swore to the true King, not a Baratheon, nor an illborn Lannister abomination,” he replied fervently.
Aegon.
Artos VII:
Artos walked to find Aegon playing with Rickard.
Aegon had assembled a small army of wooden warriors to face Rickard, but Rickard rammed a wooden figurine of a warrior and a direwolf straight into the centre of Aegon’s army.
“That’s right, Rickard. You’ll be a brilliant commander one day, smashing straight into the enemy’s centre,” said Aegon as he beamed at his nephew.
“Not only will you teach him to fight, but now you want to teach him to lead battles?” Artos asked.
“Ah, if he is to be Lord of Winterfell, he’ll need to be a good one,” replied Aegon as they turned to Rickard.
Rickard looked up at them both with a devious smile.
“Such a naughty grin. Your Aunt Arya looked like the exact same when she was your age, little lad,” Artos said before picking up Rickard.
Hearing the door open behind them, Artos turned to see Rickard’s mother join them, whilst holding Rickard’s sister, Almeria.
“And how are my boys today?” Rhaenys asked as she looked at her brother, her husband and her son.
“Well, Rickard has just been shown by his Uncle Aegon how to command a battle, by charging straight for the enemy’s centre,” explained Artos.
“Is that right, little Rickard? Did you have fun with Uncle Aegon?” Rhaenys asked as she walked toward Artos holding Aegon.
In reply, Rickard grinned again.
“I’ll take that as a yes, my handsome little firewolf,” said Rhaenys before she kissed Rickard’s forehead.
The three walked to Father’s solar with Rickard and Almeria.
When they did, they saw Maester Gelimund and Aunt Elia already there.
“My Lord. A letter just arrived from your father,” said Maester Gelimund.
Artos passed Rickard to his grandmother, whom whispered to Rickard and passed him a tiny chunk of roasted fish, his favourite food.
Artos opened the letter, not expecting the contents to be as they were.
‘ Artos, my dear son,
The news I am delivering to you is so dangerous that it threatens the stability of the already fragile realm.
Joffrey, Myrcella and Tommen are all born of incest between Cersei and Jaime Lannister.
By the time that you receive this, Robert will be dead.
He died as a result of being gutted by a large boar in a hunting incident.
I know that the Lannisters have been plotting for this day and that the moment he breathes his last, that Joffrey would be sat on the throne.
Hopefully, if all has gone according to plan, we will have escaped the capital and made our way to Riverrun.
But the Lannisters will not take well our refusal to bend the knee to them.
Call the banners and assemble them at Winterfell.
As much as I never wanted this to come, a war as great as Robert’s Rebellion is erupting, and the North is at the centrefold of this.
Good luck, Artos.
May the Old Gods watch over you.
We love you all and look forward to the day that we can see each other again, when this is all over.
Love,
Mother ’.
Fucking Seven Hells , Artos thought as he reread the letter, desperate for the letter to be wrong.
It wasn’t, he hadn’t misread it.
Gods. Joffrey, Myrcella and Tommen all bastards.
And because Father won’t bow to the Lannisters, they will start a war over it.
Artos inhaled as he put the letter down.
“…Artos? My love? What’s wrong?”
He looked up to see Rhaenys looking over him.
He passed the letter to her.
“Robert Baratheon is dead.”
Aegon and Aunt Elia all stood up and looked at him, hearing that news.
“How?” asked Aunt Elia.
“Gutted by a boar whilst hunting. But that’s not the problem. The problem is that Joffrey, Myrcella and Tommen aren’t Robert’s children. They are bastards of incest, and their true father is the Kingslayer.”
“By the Gods,” Aunt Elia exclaimed as she took in the news, her eyes opened wide.
“Where is Uncle Ned?” asked Aegon worriedly.
“If they managed to escape King’s Landing they will have made their way to Riverrun for now. But, they expect the Lannisters to chase after them. Mother says for me to call the banners to Winterfell,” said Artos.
Daenerys VII:
“Are you sure?” she asked.
“I am certain, my Lady. You are with child,” said Maester Coleman.
I carry our child, Daenerys thought excitedly, overeager to bring the news to Harry.
We will have such handsome and strong sons and beautiful and clever daughters.
She turned to Ser Alliser, whom was beaming like a proud father to her before he helped her down from Maester Coleman’s table.
“Do you know how many moons my Lady will give birth in, Maester?” Ser Alliser asked.
“I should think at the least, 6 moons, Ser. At most, 7,” he replied.
“Thank you, Maester,” said Daenerys, almost shaking with excitement.
Since the first night they had shared a bed together in love, as well as fulfilling their duties as Lord and Lady of the Eyrie, Daenerys and Harry would make love either once or twice a day.
Daenerys’ favourite was in the bathhouse, where she eagerly wanted to spare an hour with Harry on most nights, in the warm waters.
She and Ser Alliser walked to find Harry.
They found him in his solar with Lysa.
“Dany,” he said, happy at just seeing her.
This is just as I wanted.
To have a wonderful marriage with a man I love and whom loves me, she thought.
“I just have been to see Maester Coleman, Harry. I am with child,” she replied as she rested both hands on her belly.
Harry stood up and walked to her.
“You are?” he asked.
To reply to this, Daenerys took hold of both hands and placed them on her belly.
“He said 6-7 moons,” she said.
Harry lifted his hands up and pulled Daenerys in and hugged her before kissing her.
“Oh, this is wonderful, Dany! So wonderful,” he said before kissing her again.
“Congratulations, Harry. Dany,” said Lysa before she hugged Harry and kissed his forehead and then hugged Daenerys.
A knock on the door disturbed them from their good news.
“Enter,” said Harry, his voice unmistakably happy as he looked up.
It was Maester Coleman.
“My Lord, as well as offering my congratulations, two ravens have just arrived, from King’s Landing,” he said.
“Ah, whom from?” asked Harry.
“One is from the Hand of the King and the other is from Cersei Lannister,” he replied.
Uncle Ned?
Is he alright?
What could have happened, Daenerys wondered as she thought about the last time she had seen the only father she had ever known in her life.
Naturally, Harry took the letter from Uncle Ned first.
He broke the seal and stared at the contents before sitting down.
Daenerys felt nervous when she saw how the smile on his beautiful face dimmed into a sad and crestfallen grimace.
“Harry? What’s wrong?” Daenerys asked as she put one hand on his shoulder.
“The King is dead,” he said.
Robert the Usurper is dead?
Good.
Even if my brother and my father did wrong, he had no right to usurp my family from our rightful place nor treat Aegon, Rhaenys and myself as though we were evil and unrepentant criminals, she thought.
“Did it say how he died?” asked Lysa as she and Daenerys sat down next to Harry.
“He died in a hunting accident, it says. But then it says that Joffrey, Myrcella and Tommen are bastards, born of incest between Cersei and Jaime Lannister and that with Robert’s death, there is a high chance of war,” he replied.
What?
Even if my ancestors practiced it, incest is disgusting and should never have been done in the first place.
Obsession with pure bloodlines led to madness a recurring trait in House Targaryen.
“Could this be true?” Maester Coleman asked.
“Lord Stark is one of the most honourable men I’ve ever had the pleasure of knowing. He would never lie for the sake of power or wealth in matters such as this, my Lord,” said Ser Alliser.
“I believe you, Ser Alliser. And I’ve been to King’s Landing many times, when I was not a ward of the Royces, Redforts and Waynwoods. The Queen and the Kingslayer were often very close to each other, many would see,” said Harry.
“What does this mean for the Vale?” asked Daenerys.
“That depends, on what the Lannister Queen Regent has to say,” said Lysa before Harry took the second letter.
Daenerys remembered the Lannister Queen and how furiously she had glared at her, at Rhaenys, at Aegon and especially at Elia.
But Jaime Lannister, the man whom broke his oath and murdered her father, was kind to her, Aegon and Rhaenys, like the other knights whom had served in the Kingsguard in the final years of the Targaryen dynasty.
“Maester, could you read the letter for us, please?” asked Harry.
“Of course, my Lord,” he replied as he picked up the letter.
Harry, Daenerys and Lysa studied the letter from Eddard Stark and thinking about its contents before Maester Coleman began.
“ ‘To Ser Harrold of House Arryn,
Lord of the Eyrie,
Defender of the Vale,
Warden of the East,
It is with sadness that I write of the death of our beloved King, my dearest husband, Robert Baratheon.
The Crown Prince, Joffrey, has been crowned King.
As a good and loyal vassal of the realm, you are called to King’s Landing to swear fealty to His Grace.
But further news I have to announce is that the former Hand of the King, Lord Eddard of House Stark has seen fit to betray His Grace, even after his daughter Eliana’s betrothal to His Grace.
Eddard Stark attempted to overthrow the King and steal the throne for himself before he and his household escaped from the capital.
They are being sheltered in Riverrun as the guests of House Tully.
You are directed to lead the armies of the Vale and root out the traitors whom would dare to break faith with House Baratheon and crush the traitors of the Riverlands and the North.
Aid in the bringing of justice to the realm and crushing all treason in the Riverlands and North, and His Grace would reward you with gold, a position on the Small Council and a divorce from your arranged marriage to Daenerys Targaryen for we know the marriage to her was unfairly forced upon you and we graciously permit you to wed the King’s sister, the Princess Myrcella.
Yours faithfully,
Cersei Baratheon of the House Lannister,
Queen Regent to Joffrey of House Baratheon,
King of the Andals, of the Rhoynar and the First Men,
Lord of the Seven Kingdoms,
Protector of the Realm.’ ”
Daenerys was furious at the contents of the letter before Maester Coleman passed the letter to them.
But Harry was incandescent with rage as he stared at the letter.
“That fucking bitch! She dares to assume I would make war on my family?! And that I would divorce Dany!” he shouted.
“Harry. Harry. Everything is okay. Just take a deep breath. It’s all alright,” said his mother, hugging him gently, trying to calm him down.
Harry inhaled before exhaling and looking at the letter again.
“Maester Coleman, call the banners of the Vale. We march for the Bloody Gate. Doubtless the banners of the North will respond to this and the banners of the Westerlands will march on the Riverlands,” said Harry.
War. Another war which will see the devastation of Westeros, Daenerys thought sadly, knowing that her loved ones, in Winterfell and in the Eyrie would be at the centre of all this.
Chapter 34: A Terrible Crime
Chapter Text
Interlude XII:
Bryce Caron (Jack Donnelly):
How much further is it, Bryce wondered as he sat atop his horse, looking around the landscape of the Stormlands.
Bryce disliked travelling anywhere else in Westeros.
He had been to tourneys in the Crownlands, the Westerlands, the Reach and the Riverlands but he never enjoyed being any of them.
For the Lord of Nightsong, the Stormlands was the most beautiful place in Westeros.
The great and powerful autumn storms battering the coastlines, the harsh mountainsides, the long and expansive rocky shores, the beautifully green Kingswood and the Rainwood of Cape Wrath were all dearer to him than the bowers of the Reach, the gilded waters of the Westerlands or the beautiful sunny skies of Dorne.
Though not as sun-kissed as Dorne or as the Reach, Bryce knew of no other lands which were as green or as magnificent as the Stormlands or was called home by the great Stormlander people.
As Lord of the Marches, Bryce felt in an honour that it was his house which defended the Dornish Marches from the Dornish, and from the Reachmen at times.
Bryce had inherited the lordship of Nightsong and of House Caron when he was 6 after Father, Lord Bryen Caron, died of a terrible chill.
Mother and his sisters, Alysia and Milah, also died of the chill.
Since then, Bryce had dedicated himself to make Father proud of him, by learning from his tutors and Maesters and training hard in the tiltyard.
In spite of Maester Cedrik’s efforts to get rid of his brother, Rolland Storm, Bryce didn’t want him to be removed from Nightsong, for he was his only family left.
Because of the loyalty and love shared between the two brothers, Bryce had named him his heir whilst he was betrothed to Gwendys Wylde, the youngest daughter of Lord Casper Wylde.
Bryce now accompanied Renly and Stannis Baratheon through his lands as they were making their way to the lands of Titus Peake, Lord of Starpike, in the Reach.
“Brother, you need not fear about the Tyrells. What happened in the Rebellion was years ago. And it is their help we need if we are to restore House Baratheon to the Iron Throne,” said Renly.
“We shouldn’t have to grovel on their lands for their support, Renly. They owe us their swords and their armies by right,” snapped Stannis as they rode toward the March Road, which led from Nightsong to Starpike, across the Marches in the Stormlands into the Marches of the Reach.
“Stannis, you fail to realise that this is important, the Tyrells shall be our most important ally. With them on side, nothing can withstand our combined might, not even Tywin Lannister,” said Renly.
“They will seek to make Fortis their puppet through Margaery Tyrell,” angrily said Stannis.
“Fortis will have us both by his side, brother. Even Algirdas will be there when he finally comes around and shows his face,” said Renly.
Algirdas. Now there is a warrior all of the Stormlands will talk of for centuries to come, Bryce thought as he heard the most recent stories of Algirdas taking on the might of a massive Dothraki horde of 100,000 bloodriders rampaging through Volantis.
“If we had Algirdas and Storm Company here, we would not need to beg for the scraps from Mace Tyrell’s table,” muttered Rolland as they rode together.
“Yes. His daughter will be Queen, and yet from what I’ve heard, he will just demand more and more, for his family and for his bannermen,” said Bryce.
“I can see why you dislike the game of thrones, brother. There’s too much ambition and too much politics that it never leads to anything good in the end,” said Rolland.
That and so much more, brother, Bryce thought as they continued on the road.
After the death of King Robert, Renly had acted as an arbiter between the Tyrells and Baratheons to ensure that Margaery Tyrell would marry the heir to Storm’s End, Fortis Baratheon.
But as the arguing Baratheon brothers rode ahead of the column in front, Bryce looked ahead at the oncoming copse of trees, obscuring the road ahead.
Bryce reached for his sword, not knowing why.
“Brother, what is it?” asked Rolland.
“I don’t know. Something is wrong. I can feel it,” Bryce replied.
What is it?
Why is it that those trees are making my hairs stand on end?
“Are you sure that you’re not afraid of the night as you used to be when we were little boys?” Rolland jested.
Shut up, brother.
This is serious!
Bryce’s senses heightened when he heard the sharp whistling of leaves from the trees, on a windless day, and at least five men groaning in pain as they fell from their horses.
Bryce drew his sword when he saw arrows poking out of their bodies.
“Ambush! Ambush! Take cover, everyone!” Bryce shouted.
Bryce drew his shield and stared ahead at the woods, where the arrows came from.
And then, just as Stannis drew his sword and urged Renly away, two knights rode toward them.
One of the knights caught up to Renly and drew a beautiful long sword, grey as smoke, and with a heart-shaped ruby on the pommel.
He grinned as he cut down the Lord of Dragonstone.
“No! Renly!” Stannis screamed as he charged at his brother’s murderer.
But then he was pulled down from his horse by another knight, this one whose handsome face could be seen as unique, with his violet eyes and silver hair, with a black streak in it.
This knight smirked as he stabbed Stannis with his own sword.
No. You murdering cunts!
Bryce wanted to fight and kill the murderers whom murdered his liege lord and his brother.
But he was stayed when he felt Rolland’s hand on his sword-arm.
“We have to get out of here! They’ll kill us if we try and fight them!” he begged.
He looked up to see Renly’s killer, whom arrogantly waved his long brown hair around as he stared them down, riding closer at a slow pace, taunting them.
“Retreat! Retreat!” he shouted.
To Storm’s End.
Bryce was furious that they couldn’t bring their bodies back with them.
“Run, you little fucking cowards. Run,” said Stannis’ murderer.
Bryce led them away as they retreated back to Nightsong.
As they rode towards the Nightingale Gate, Bryce grabbed Rolland by his shoulder.
“Have everyone treated by Maester Cedrick if needs be and have the lands scoured. Find those bastards and slaughter them. And bring Stannis and Renly’s bodies here. They deserve to be buried in Storm’s End,” said Bryce.
“Yes, brother. But where are you going?” asked Rolland.
“I go to Storm’s End and to personally bring the news of the murders to Lord Fortis and Lady Catelyn,” he replied.
The poor lad. He’s only 10 and he’s lost his father and two of his uncles.
And now he is to be Lord Paramount of the Stormlands.
And still a claimant to the Iron Throne, one whom the Lannisters will want to murder, he and Lady Shireen both.
Garlan III:
Garlan hated seeing Loras look so miserable as the Tyrells were seated around the table in Father’s solar.
He had not been the same as he once had been after they had found the bodies of Renly and Stannis.
“Can we still wed Margaery to Fortis Baratheon?” asked Father.
“Mace, we have to be pragmatic about this. The Baratheons are finished. Their only capable leaders are long gone. Stannis and Renly are dead. And Algirdas is searching for glory and gold in Essos, not caring about his brothers or his homeland,” said Grandmother.
Garlan patted Loras on the back at the very mention of Renly’s name.
“He’ll be home soon, Loras. Back where he belongs,” Garlan whispered.
“He belonged with me,” he glumly replied.
“Yes, he did,” Garlan replied as he hugged him.
“Then what alternative is there, Mother?” asked Mother.
Grandmother rolled her eyes as she turned to Mother.
“Dear, do not call me “mother”. Do I look anything like the woman whom gave birth to you?” Grandmother sternly replied.
“She’s right, Grandmother, what alternative is there?” Willas wondered.
Before she could reply, a knock on the door was heard.
“My Lord?” asked Maester Lomys.
“Enter, Maester,” said Father.
Maester Lomys opened the door and walked inside.
“Lord Petyr of House Baelish is here,” he announced.
What? Why is the Master of Coin here?
“Littlefinger? Why is he here?” Loras demanded.
“He insists he wants to speak to you, my Lord Tyrell, on behalf of Queen Regent Cersei Lannister,” he replied.
Loras has spoken aplenty of how corrupt Littlefinger is.
“Show him in,” said Father.
“Father, you cannot be serious. That man is a corrupt and dangerous man. Renly tried for years to have him removed from his post,” Loras insisted.
“Loras, that may be so, but we should first hear what he has to say,” said Grandmother.
Garlan looked up to see Maester Lomys escort the Master of Coin inside Father’s solar.
“My Lord Tyrell, my thanks for granting me this audience,” he said with a smarmy and annoying smile.
From that smile alone, Gods, I want to punch him, Garlan thought as he looked at him.
Loras felt the same, whom looked close to drawing his sword and killing him.
“That’s quite alright, Lord Baelish. Now, what brings you here, when war is taking place in the Riverlands?” asked Father.
“Lord Tywin Lannister has made it clear that he will not tolerate any treachery in the reign of his grandson, King Joffrey. And yet, such treachery has been found in Houses Stark, Tully and now Arryn. The Martells and Greyjoys have yet to make any move. And yet, it is strange that the Baratheons and the Tyrells were to meet on the borders between the lands of House Caron of Nightsong and House Peake of Starpike.”
“Even if such a thing were true, how is it that you have heard of such things, Lord Baelish?” asked Grandmother, long before Father could say anything.
“You are not the only one with spies in this land, my Lady. Now, it is only a matter of time before Lord Lannister crushes the Starks, Tullys and Arryns, especially with reinforcements arriving from the Crownlands. And when he does, he will turn his attention to the Stormlands and the Reach, and wonder where they were in the fight to restore peace to the realm,” he replied.
“Are you threatening us, Lord Baelish?” Loras demanded.
“On the contrary, Ser Loras, I am making an offer for House Tyrell,” he replied, just as Loras wanted to stand up and face down the Master of Coin.
“And what offer is this?” asked Willas.
“For Lady Margaery to wed King Joffrey.”
What?!
“Is this genuine, Lord Baelish?” Grandmother demanded.
Littlefinger procured a scroll from his pocket.
He handed it to Grandmother.
She broke the seal on it and began to read it.
“It’s from Tywin Lannister,” she announced.
She read quietly whilst Father tried to edge his head over to read it with her.
“Not now, Mace,” she said before putting the letter down and facing their guest.
“And if the Queen Regent hears of the same rumours that your own spies have heard on your journey to Highgarden, Lord Baelish?” asked Grandmother.
“I will expressly deny them to Her Grace and assure her that they have the full support of House Tyrell and all of the Reach,” he replied.
“And what of the Baratheons, Lord Baelish?” asked Garlan.
“I shall leave for Storm’s End soon. And, I wanted to ask. Is is true that the Targaryens murdered them?”
“Their bodies were wrapped in Targaryen colours, Baelish. What more is there to be said?” Mother angrily said, seeing how sad Loras was at the mention of the circumstances of when they found Renly and Stannis’ bodies.
“Of course, Lady Tyrell. If I might take my leave?” he asked.
“Are you certain, my Lord? Might you not stay the night?” asked Father.
“My Lord Tyrell is most kind, but I have a long journey ahead of me for Storm’s End, and I would get there as soon as possible,” he explained.
He left and Grandmother waited until the door was shut before she handed his letter to Father.
“The letter offers for Margaery to be Joffrey’s Queen, for Willas to serve on the Small Council as Master of Laws and one of the Redwyne twins to serve as Master of Ships,” she explained.
“What of Garlan and Loras, Grandmother?” sweetly asked Margaery.
“Loras shall serve in the Kingsguard, as there is now a vacancy. As for Garlan, you and your father are to lead the Reach’s armies to the Riverlands and to fight the combined might of the Starks, Tullys and Arryns,” said Grandmother.
Chapter 35: How Can Man Die Better Than Facing Fearful Odds?
Chapter Text
Interlude XIII:
Dyanna Stark (Marina Moschen):
Though Dyanna was glad to be going to war again with her brothers she was also fearful of losing not only her brothers and her friends, but also her husband, Domeric, and now Mother, Father, Eliana, Brandon and Arya, whom were all trapped in Riverrun whilst the Riverlands was overrun by the Lannister armies approaching from the Golden Tooth.
As the army passed through the Neck and into the Neck, they came to the Twins, where the Freys had shut the gates.
Whilst the assembled Northerner army of 35,000, comprised of fighting men and women of the North and Beyond-the-Wall, didn’t need their swords, in their council the previous night, they learnt that Edmure Tully was holding Riverrun with a garrison of 2,000 men and Jason Mallister was leading the remnants of the Riverlands army, 12,000 men, to the other side of the Twins.
They needed the bridge of the Twins to link the armies of the North and the Riverlands together and then could meet up with the armies of the Vale at Moon’s Keep, a new castle built at the High Road’s entrance through the Mountains of the Moon and recently awarded to Ser Creighton Redfort.
“Fucking Freys. Their country is being burnt and bled by the Lannisters and rather than answering their liege lord’s call to defend their country and fellow Riverlanders, they choose to keep behind their walls like a bunch of frightened weasels,” Harrion Karstark muttered as he glared at the walls of the Twins.
“Even so, we will have to treat with the Late Lord Frey and for him to open his gates,” said Artos.
“Artos, couldn’t we build pontoon bridges for the Riverlands army to cross with?” Dom suggested.
“We could, but it would take too long. And in the time it takes to build them and for the army to cross, that’s 2-3 days and valuable time we lose in crushing the Lannisters and saving Riverrun, my parents, my brother and my sisters,” replied Artos, sounding every inch the leader.
Father would be proud if he could see right now, Dyanna thought.
“So what can we do?” asked Ulrick.
“Why treat with them, my Lord? Why not pound their gates open and demand that those fucking weasels answer the call of Riverrun as they fucking should,” bellowed the Greatjon Umber.
“There may be an easier way in.”
All in Artos’ tent turned to Dyanna.
“What do you mean, sister?” asked Artos.
“All it would take is a dozen of our best climbers to climb their walls, open the portcullis and the gates and rush inside. Not to slaughter the Freys, but to remind them that they owe an oath of allegiance to Hoster Tully as well as King’s Landing. A slight show of force should scare the weasels into realising just how stupid that old fart ruling them is,” Dyanna explained.
Dyanna looked at her brothers.
Artos and Ulrick nodded as they thought about her plan.
She turned to her goodfather and her husband.
Dom smiled proudly at her whilst Lord Bolton looked impressed with her plan.
“Very well. Whom will lead this sortie?” asked Artos.
“I will go, my Lord,” said Howland Reed.
“And I,” said Tormund Giantsbane.
“Same here. It was my plan after all,” said Dyanna, eager for another adventure to one day tell her children.
Dyanna loved the thrill of adventure and of fighting, which was why she wanted to fight as a girl and then why she wanted to fight alongside her brothers and father in the War of the Long Night.
“Good luck. Once you open the gates, Lord Ryswell shall lead a squadron of cavalry inside to take them by surprise,” said Artos.
“Aye, my Lord. We’ll brown the underclothes of those fucking weasels,” eagerly said Mark Ryswell.
Dyanna left the encampment with Lord Reed, Lord Giantsbane and one of Dyanna’s closest friends from the fighting Beyond-the-Wall, Meera Reed.
“Eager to scare those stupid fucking Freys, Meera?” Dyanna asked with a grin.
“Aye. Any chance to fuck with those weasels, Dy. They do nothing but mock the crannogs and my people,” she replied with a smile as she held up her spear, not unlike the spear wielded by her Lord father.
Dyanna kept her favourite bow, a dragonbone bow which had been a wedding gift from Mother and Father, tucked with her arrows whilst she had her bastard sword sheathed and at her side in case it was needed.
“Bring small rucksacks, laden with weight, but not too much that it will sink,” said Lord Reed, before they left.
She, Meera, Howland Reed, Tormund Giantsbane, his sons Dormund and Toregg, Owen Norrey and Theomore Wull brought the rucksacks and started to creep through crannogs which Howland Reed knew very well.
It impressed Dyanna how skilfully he waded his way through a bog, whilst barely getting his lizard-lion leathers wet.
They reached a copse of oak trees standing on a small island surrounded by boggy waters, from where they had a clear view of the waters leading underneath from the bridge of the Twins.
Dyanna picked a leaf from one of the oak trees and dropped it into the water.
She smiled as she watched as it landed on the fasts-flowing water and as it floated down the river and underneath the Frey bridge.
From the border between the North and the Riverlands to the the great Trident, and either to the Red Fork or to the Bay of Crabs.
If only we could be as fast as that leaf and get to Riverrun before the Lannister scum can get to it and defile the Riverlands further.
“Those Freys look very comfortable behind their fancy walls, fucking southern weasels,” Tormund muttered.
“Well, let’s make them feel uncomfortable,” said the Lord of Greywater Watch.
He then took his rucksack from his back and placed it down on the edge between the river and the island the trees stood on.
“Put leaves and weeds on the rucksack. The men atop the walls won’t look twice when they see us,” he explained.
Lord Reed was the first to descend into the water, holding tightly onto his rucksack as he did so and using his legs to wade across.
Meera and Dyanna followed after him, and then came Tormund and his sons before the two Mountain Clansmen.
In spite of the river’s waters strength, the weight of their rucksacks kept them in position as Dyanna pushed towards the Frey eastern castle.
By the Old Gods and all my ancestors, my heart hasn’t beaten this fast since that ambush we did on the White Walkers in the Frostfangs, Dyanna thought as she could just about see the outline of a few soldiers looking at the bridge from the gatehouse.
All eyes on the bridge and the Northern army, but not at the waters.
This will be good for the Freys, for them to realise just how little the rest of the world thinks of them.
Toregg spat water out as he tried to push his legs out further.
“Keep it quiet, brother!” Dormund loudly whispered.
“I fucking hate swimming in rivers, especially these southern ones,” he angrily muttered as he tried to catch his breath.
“Try resting your head on your rucksack,” Meera advised.
Dyanna risked a slight peek to see just how further away they were.
She grinned as she tucked her head back behind her rucksack.
Not much further now, she thought as she pushed her legs out a few more stretches.
Her legs were tired by this point, and she was tired.
But her spirits were lifted when she saw the outline of Lord Reed reaching the stony beach of the Frey eastern castle, where the Lord of the Crossing lived.
Meera and Dyanna arrived soon after.
Dyanna covered her mouth with her hand, not wanting to risk the Freys hear her pants for breath, just as the Giantsbanes, Owen and Theomore arrived.
Lord Reed and Tormund drew climbing picks and ropes from their rucksacks.
“Now for the fun,” said Tormund with a grin as he pierced his picks into the first few stones.
Yes, indeed. Now the fun begins.
A pity Arya isn’t here.
She would have loved to have climb these walls, slaughter the Freys as they feast and stab the Late Lord Frey.
Dyanna quietly stabbed the gaps between the bricks with her picks as she climbed underneath Tormund.
She looked up to see him climbing quicker than Lord Reed to get to the top of the Frey’s eastern castle.
Dyanna looked to her right, at the Water Tower, directly in the middle of the twinned castles of House Frey.
They’d have rung the bells and crossbows would be firing at us if they could see us, Dyanna reasoned as she climbed directly underneath a window.
She peaked through the window to see a large group of Frey boys receiving a lesson from a Maester.
The sweat on her face, neck and hands seemed to be heavier when she could see two scorpions looking down from the battlements.
The mechanisms for the gate and the portcullis are up there, she thought before she began inhale and exhale.
Tormund was the first to reach the battlements, but he didn’t climb over and onto the balcony.
He just waited until Howland Reed climbed alongside him, and then Toregg, Dormund, Owen, Theomore, Dyanna and Meera.
“On 3,” Tormund whispered.
Together, they whispered “3. 2. 1.”
On “1”, they climbed over and Dyanna unsheathed her sword.
She looked to see ten soldiers wearing the liveries of House Frey, sitting down on stools lazily whilst drinking and eating.
“A very fair morning to you, gentlemen!” she proclaimed.
The Frey men-at-arms looked up in shock to see the eight Northern climbers pointing swords and daggers at them.
“Stand up and throw down your arms,” commanded Meera ferociously.
They did as they were bid, but they seemed to be even more surprised that they were being commanded by a crannogwoman rather than being taken prisoner in this situation.
Dyanna turned around to see a windlass for the gates and a winch for the portcullis.
“Owen. Theomore. The windlass,” said Lord Reed before he turned to the sons of Tormund Giantsbane.
“The winch.”
The four young men did as they were told whilst Dyanna drew a flag of House Stark from her rucksack.
She waved it around a few times for the army below to see.
Dyanna grinned as she could see Lord Ryswell leading 100 cavalry of the Rills towards the eastern castle, followed closely behind by 100 infantry of Karhold.
Idiot Freys, Dyanna thought as she walked down the gatehouse with Meera and her father, whilst Tormund and his sons were forcing their Frey prisoners downstairs first.
“What the fuck is going on?! Why have you opened the gates?!”
Dyanna pointed her sword at a very angry Frey knight as he glared at the Frey soldiers before he noticed Dyanna and the others.
“Sorry for this intrusion, Frey, but we didn’t like the idea of waiting around or listening to Lord Frey list his demands for use of his bridge,” Dyanna greeted him with.
He spluttered in confusion and surprise, whilst Meera swiftly disarmed him by stealing his sword and dagger.
“You shouldn’t be a knight if you can’t keep a hold of your sword or your dagger,” she commented with a grin.
They got into the feasting hall, just as Artos had arrived, followed closely behind by Ulrick, Rickard Karstark, Wylis Manderly, Greatjon Umber, Willam Dustin and Dyanna’s goodfather.
Dyanna smiled when she saw Dom.
Dom beamed when he saw her, but he kept his emotion measured, as his father was there.
“Father always tells me to temper my emotions and save it only for those whom deserve it,” Dyanna remembered Dom telling her as they courted before they had wed.
All of them faced the Lord of the Crossing as he furiously was sat at the head of his high table.
“My Lord Frey, merely by keeping the gates shut to prevent our army to link up with the remnants of the Riverlands army, that could be interpreted as a sign of siding with the Lannisters whom dare to raid and pillage your country,” said Artos as he crossed his arms and faced him.
“I can assure you, my Lord Stark, that that was the furthest thing from my mind. I merely wanted to meet you face-to-face before my gates were opened and for the army of House Frey to join with Jason Mallister,” he replied.
Gods, spare us your weasel shit.
“Of course. Of course there was no need for such drastic measures. Which is why, you will signal for the western castle to open its gates for Lord Mallister and the army to cross,” said Artos.
“Of course, I will do that personally, Lord Stark,” said Ser Stevron Frey, heir to the Twins.
Artos nodded to him and he left the feasting hall as soon as he could.
Try not to trip over your own shit, Dyanna thought with a grin as she looked around the Frey castle and saw the frightened Frey men, women, boys and girls.
Interlude XIV:
Lucas Blackwood (Garrett Hedlund):
“The Lannisters are coming, my Lord! Led by the Kingslayer!” said the scout, Ser Haredon Blanetree.
Lucas rode with the heir to Riverrun as he led a group of household knights of House Tully to the other side of the Riverrun bridge.
“Marq, take your men and get as many of the smallfolk as you can inside the walls. We will not leave our people to die at the hands of the Lannisters when they have already suffered so much,” said Lord Edmure.
“Yes, Edmure. But where will you be?” asked Marq Piper, heir to Pinkmaiden.
“I will hold the army and the garrison here. If the Kingslayer thinks he can storm the castle, we will prove him wrong,” he replied with fervent passion.
Lucas rode with Marq and 11 other knights, keeping his hand on his sword, ready for an attack by Lannister outriders.
Father and Brynden were with Jason Mallister and the remnants of the Riverlands army, battered and bloodied from the fighting ever since the Battle of the Golden Tooth.
Lucas had gone with Edmure, hoping to defend Riverrun from the imminent Lannister attack.
If it comes to fighting this day, it would be an honour to fight and die to defend the seat of House Tully from the many thousands of Westerlanders whom dare to think themselves above all others.
Marq led the column to an approaching train of refugees fleeing from the raids and the fighting.
This isn’t fucking war.
This is fucking criminal.
To inflict theft, rape, murder and destruction on an entire kingdom and its people.
For what?
Because a lion’s pride is more important than the lives of 100 smallfolk?
“The Lannisters are coming! You must hurry!” Marq shouted to the people.
The smallfolk, already frightened, screamed as they ran, tired and exhausted, their clothes were bedraggled as they ran to the Riverrun bridge.
Lucas looked around the refugees before he spotted the wood in-front of the castle’s outskirts.
Outriders.
“Ser Marq! Lannisters!” Lucas pointed before he drew his sword.
Marq looked ahead to see where he was pointing at.
“Keep running! We’ll protect you!” Marq shouted as their screams intensified.
Lucas followed after Marq as he charged ahead at the Lannister outriders.
They yelled as they rode towards them.
The Lannister horsemen, no more than 10, drew swords as they charged toward them.
Lucas felt his heart beat a furious tune, whilst his blood, hungry for their blood.
I will kill all you bastards!
For all you’ve done to my country!
Lucas came toward a rider, wearing a surcoat with the rooster of House Swyft.
Lucas’ sword cut down on his chainmail coif, splitting his head open.
He groaned a final time as he fell from his saddle and his horse reared and neighed, adding to the sounds of swords clashing, men shouting and cursing for all the world to hear and the wounded and dying screaming.
Such is the fate of the rooster when it dares to face the raven, Lucas thought before he sliced at another rider.
This one held up a shield with the blue beetle of House Bettley.
Lucas smashed his sword down on his shield before he swung his own shield across at it.
The blow took him by surprise.
He fell from his horse, head first.
He landed on his forehead, breaking his neck as he did so.
He looked up for his next opponent, but he saw none, for they were all dead.
But before Lucas could feel any sense of pride or victory, a knight of House Piper yelled in horror.
“My Lord! The Kingslayer and his army!”
Lucas looked to his front, where he could see tens of thousands of soldiers, sellswords, knights and nobles.
Fucking Seven Hells, Lucas thought as he exhaled a deep breath he had inhaled.
Lucas looked around to see another large group of smallfolk.
“Ser Marq,” said Lucas, pointing at them.
Marq nodded as he looked at them.
“We honour our orders. We protect them,” he said.
Lucas followed him without question as they rode toward the exhausted smallfolk, many of whom were begging the Gods, whether New or Old, for guidance and salvation from the cataclysmic terror.
“Get to Riverrun, people! Now!” shouted Marq.
Lucas saw two wounded men, whom were slowing down their own families.
He climbed down from his horse.
“Help them up,” he said to their families.
Realising what he meant, Lucas helped them hoist the two men onto his horse.
“Take good care of my horse,” he told them.
“Of course, milord. Old and New Gods bless you, milord,” said one.
I follow the Old Gods, the true Gods of the world, not the faith forced onto us by the Andal invaders from millennia ago, Lucas thought.
Lucas’ decision sped the frightened smallfolk toward Riverrun as the Lannister army approached the outskirts.
Marq, Lucas and the knights had reached the drawbridge when he could hear Lord Edmure giving commands from the ramparts.
“Archers! At the ready! Get inside, quickly! Lift up the drawbridge!”
Lucas panted as he ran toward the drawbridge.
Marq and his knights were the first to get across, whilst the fleeing smallfolk and refugees were the slowest to cross, still exhausted.
“No! Help me! Help us!”
Lucas turned around to see three common women sprinting towards the castle.
“Hold the bridge!” Lucas shouted.
Lucas pierced his sword to the soil and placed his shield next to it before he ran toward them.
“Hurry! You must hurry!” Lucas shouted.
Lucas looked up to see over a dozen horsemen, sellswords by the look of them, riding towards the women.
You fucking cowards, Lucas thought as he reached for his dagger.
He got to the women and pushed them towards the drawbridge.
“Don’t stop! Get to the bridge now!” he said as he ran back with them, as he drew out his dagger.
The sellswords were gaining pace and riding hard towards him and the women, not even past their six and tenth nameday, Lucas had thought as he grabbed his sword and shield, and sheathed his dagger.
A sellsword threw a spear at him.
It missed, piercing the ground two feet in front of him.
“Come on! You can do better than that!” Lucas taunted before he stabbed his sword into the ground once more and took up the spear.
Lucas nodded when he saw the three women cross the drawbridge.
He looked back at the oncoming sellswords.
He thrust the spear toward the horse of the closest one.
The horse reared and the sellsword fell to the ground.
Lucas swung his spear around, remembering how a Dornishman wielded his spear in the melee of a tourney.
It worked, and two of the horses reared up, and their riders fell from their saddles.
Lucas stabbed a sellsword that tried to slice down on him from his horse.
His thrust struck him in the ribs.
He withdrew his spear and swung it at the exposed neck of one of the dismounted sellswords.
Blood spat from his throat as he fell to his knees before Lucas stabbed another of the dismounted sellswords in the belly.
He pulled it out and stabbed a mounted sellsword as he came toward him.
Lucas faced another oncoming mounted sellsword and stabbed him.
The last of the dismounted sellswords cut down on his spear, breaking it in half.
Lucas faced him and stabbed the broken half of the spear into his gut.
He groaned as he dropped his sword and reached for the stave impaling his intestines.
Lucas looked back at his sword, three feet away, as another mounted sellsword rode toward him.
He drew his dagger and stabbed him in the leg.
He screamed as Lucas dragged him down from his horse.
Lucas stomped on his face before pulling his dagger out.
He yelled at the remaining five sellswords.
Two climbed down from their horses and one ran towards Lucas.
He thrusted his sword at him.
Lucas dodged the blow and sliced his throat with his dagger.
The next one swung an axe at him.
Lucas blocked it with his shield.
He grinned when he realised the axe was stuck in his shield.
He pushed his shield aside and thrust his dagger into the sellsword’s neck, impaling the apple sticking out of his neck.
Lucas pulled the dagger out and looked up at the three remaining sellswords, still mounted on their horses.
The second son of Tytos Blackwood yelled once more before he ran towards them.
The one closest to him swung his mace across at him.
He blocked the blow with his shield, with an axe still stuck in it, before Lucas swung it across at him.
The axe protruding from the shield had knocked him down from his saddle.
Lucas ignored the crunching sound of bones breaking and the sellsword’s screams as he turned to the second one.
Lucas pulled the axe from his shield and threw it at the second sellsword.
The axe caught him in the chest and he fell from his saddle, his sword landing on the ground before he did.
Lucas ran at the last sellsword and dragged him down from his horse.
He fell down, just before he could strike his sword down on Lucas’ helm.
The frenzied second son of the Lord of Raventree Hall stabbed him thrice in the neck before he looked up to see one of the sellsword running back to his lines with a broken arm.
Lucas ran back to take up his sword, wiping the blood from his bloodied dagger onto his surcoat as he did so.
He remembered Father’s master-at-arms, Ser Horatys Caulay, telling him the importance of having one’s squire clean blood from a knight’s weapons.
Don’t clean the blood from your sword, and the blood will rust it.
And the more it strikes bones, swords and armour, it will chip.
Lucas panted as he sheathed his dagger and looked up to see a company of the Redcloaks of Lannisport marching toward him.
They’ll be harder than these sellswords, Lucas thought as he looked at House Blackwood’s sigil on his shield, of a Weirwood tree with ravens flying around it.
Then he looked back up to the oncoming Redcloaks, whom drew their swords.
He counted at least twenty of them.
Lucas remained rooted on the edge of the drawbridge as it rested on the bloodied grass.
Two of them charged towards him, swords and shields up.
“For Raventree Hall! Always Steadfast !”
Lucas felt pride and adrenaline as he shouted his home and the words of House Blackwood, though he preferred the saying of House Blackwood, ‘ Thank the Gods I’m a Blackwood ’, which some mistook for the words of their house, similar to how the Lannister words were ‘ Hear Me Roar ’, but it was mistakenly thought their words were ‘ A Lannister Always Pays Their Debts ’.
The first Redcloak was struck down when Lucas’ shield swiped across and hammered into his helm.
He stabbed the second one, his sword piercing into the navel through his chainmail.
He groaned in pain as he turned around, dropping his sword and shield and walked a few steps before falling onto his face.
Three more came running toward him.
Lucas blocked blows from two of them with his shield before he sliced his sword at the neck of one of them, whom wore no chainmail there.
His throat bled out before Lucas stabbed the second, but his breastplate had blunted the blow.
He grunted as Lucas withdrew his sword and stabbed him again.
This time, he killed him.
But as Lucas pulled hard on his sword, he looked up to see the third slice his sword down.
Lucas pulled his arm away in time, but still the Redcloak’s sword struck his arm.
In spite of the chainmail protecting his arm, Lucas looked down to see blood flow from his arm.
Lucas dodged the next blow before slicing skilfully down on his hand.
He had chopped his fingers off before he stabbed him.
Lucas kicked him down as he screamed and looked ahead at the next three men.
Lucas roared long and loud as they came toward him.
He bashed one with his shield, knocking him down into the waters below.
He turned to the other two.
He managed to block a strike from one whilst stabbing the second as he tried to thrust at Lucas.
His thrust missed his helm, but gashed the top of his shoulder.
Lucas grunted as the sword fell from his shoulder and then struck down onto the third man, eviscerating his breastplate.
Lucas then stabbed him in the face as the first man climbed out of the waters.
Lucas turned around and slit his throat.
The rest of the Redcloaks came charging toward him, but still the knight of Raventree Hall and of House Blackwood stood where he was and was ready to fight.
He swung his shield at the helm of one, stabbed the neck of a second and then sliced the throat of another.
He pulled his dagger out and threw it at the helm of a fourth.
The one he swung his shield at managed to pull his helm off, but his face was battered and bleeding as he took up his sword.
Lucas blocked his blow and then sliced at his face, denting his skull open.
He turned back around and clashed swords with one Redcloak and disarmed him with his shield before stabbing him in the centre of his breastplate, thrusting it until he could hear steel impaling through flesh.
Lucas pulled his sword out and sliced at the neck of the next, cutting his head half off before facing the next one.
He blocked an overhead blow with his sword and then bashed into him with his shield, knocking him into four of his comrades.
As they shouted at each other to get out of the way, Lucas stabbed one of them and then sliced his sword across at exposed heel of another.
He stabbed the man as he screamed, falling to his knees.
Lucas cut the throat of another Redcloak before another smashed his shield into him.
Lucas yelled as he felt the shield bash into his helm and his sword fell from his grasp.
Lucas took off his helm and used it as an alternative weapon.
He bashed his helm across at the face of the Redcloak, battering him down and knocking him onto his back.
Lucas picked up his sword and faced the remaining three.
Lucas blocked one’s two strikes with his sword before he bashed his shield at his hand as he tried to swing his sword at Lucas’ shield.
The blow disarmed him of his sword.
Lucas thrust his sword at him.
The thrust cut into his hip.
He screamed before he bashed his shield into Lucas’ face.
Lucas groaned as he fell to the ground, feeling blood pour from his forehead and from his mouth.
But then he looked up to see the shield which had harmed him.
He felt a deep anger as he stared at the golden lion of House Lannister.
“House Blackwood! Raventree Hall! Always Steadfast !” he roared as he stood himself up and stabbed him.
The remaining two looked frightened as they faced Lucas.
They attacked simultaneously at him.
Lucas blocked both blows with his shield at the same time before he sliced at the knee of the first.
As he fell to his knees, Lucas beat the helm off of the second man and stabbed him in the face before he cut the throat of the first man.
Lucas turned around to see the Lannister army, still watching him.
And he could see directly in front, was a man sat on a beautiful white horse, wearing similar armour to the Redcloaks, but with golden pauldrons of a lion’s head.
His hair was golden and his face was one of the most handsome Lucas had ever seen.
Kingslayer.
Enjoy watching your men fall to the sword of one man?
“Come back! Come back, Lucas!” cried Edmure from atop the gates of Riverrun.
Lucas held his sword and shield up, ready for another attack.
He looked at the Kingslayer and saw how a group of knights readied themselves as if to prepare themselves to attack him.
But the Kingslayer held his hand up and stopped them.
Is he giving me leave to enter Riverrun?
Lucas calmed down and found the Redcloak whom he threw his dagger at.
He pulled the dagger out of his skull and ran back inside Riverrun.
He panted in exhaustion as he looked to see drawbridge being raised.
But as he entered inside, smallfolk and soldiers both clapped and cheered, not for House Tully, but for him.
Lucas couldn’t believe how this adulation was for he, and not for the Lord of Riverrun, whom had given the orders for smallfolk to be saved from the Lannister onslaught.
Lucas saw Lord Edmure walk down from the ramparts and he ran to him.
“Gods, Lucas! What in the Seven Hells were you thinking? Taking all those men on your own?” he demanded.
“You ordered for us to rescue smallfolk, my Lord, and so I rescued those three women and gave them time to get away from the sellswords and then gave you time to prepare for an attack, my Lord,” Lucas replied before a servant passed him a waterskin.
“My thanks,” gratefully said Lucas before he greedily drained all water from the waterskin.
By the Old Gods, I needed that. And now I need to see a Maester, he thought as he walked through the adoring crowds.
Chapter 36: Old Oaths
Chapter Text
Ashara X:
“My Lord, your lord father is dead,” said Maester Vyman.
Ever since the invasion of the Riverlands by the Lannister armies, Edmure Tully’s anger was waxed.
But now, at the news of the death of his father, his anger had begun to wane as he sat in his father’s solar.
“I’m sorry, my Lord,” said Ned.
“Leave me,” he demanded.
Ned led Ashara, Brandon, Ser Robin Ryger and Ser Desmond Grell out of the solar.
Though I hold no love for his father, it is a sad time for House Tully, she thought as she remembered Hoster Tully’s demands for Ned.
During Robert’s Rebellion, Ned and Jon Arryn had come to Riverrun for help from the Tullys of Riverrun to fight the Targaryens.
The ambitious Lord of Riverrun had wanted for both to marry his daughters, Catelyn and Lysa, in exchange for his armies.
Jon Arryn had wed Lysa, but Ned had already wed Ashara in the Eyrie when they had journeyed together to the Eyrie after they had begun to court in Harrenhal.
Hoster Tully was irritated at the news that Ned was already married and tried to convince him to divorce Ashara, even claiming “the Lord of Winterfell deserves better than a Dornish harlot as his Lady wife”.
It was only thanks to Jon Arryn calming Ned and Brynden the Blackfish calming his brother that Ned hadn’t come to blows with him and Jon Arryn convinced Hoster Tully for Catelyn to wed Stannis Baratheon and be Lady of Storm’s End once Robert was King.
Tully had finally agreed to it and to being Robert’s Master of Laws until ill health forced him to retire, but had still claimed that Ashara was unfit for Ned.
In spite of his daughter not becoming Lady of Winterfell as he had hoped, he was acquiesced that his daughter was Lady of Storm’s End and that her children had a claim to the Iron Throne.
Would it be so terrible for just one generation of the Lord Paramounts of all Westeros to NOT ambitious men and women and eager players of the game?
The realm would be so much more peaceful, Ashara thought as she looked out from the balcony, overlooking the great castle of Riverrun.
The waters of the Red Fork surrounding the seat of House Tully floated peacefully around the castle’s walls.
The refugees and smallfolk inside the walls were all being directed by the garrison to either help prepare food and supplies for the soldiers, assist in the building of defences or were being conscripted to fight.
And beyond the walls, was the Lannister army, of 30,000 men.
The army was split into three camps, due to the way that the Red Fork was bent around Riverrun.
Riverrun had never once been surrender by House Tully in the history of the castle or the history of the house, nor had it ever been taken by storm.
But there is a first for everything, Ashara thought.
“Has there been any word from Artos?”
Ashara turned around to see Eliana and Arya looking at her and Ned.
“None. All ravens intended for Riverrun are being shot by the famed archers of House Sarsfield,” replied Ned.
Archers of that house can hit a coin from 300 metres away, Ashara thought as she remembered the many tourneys she had seen where the archery had been won by archers of House Sarsfield.
“But they’ll come, won’t they?” asked Arya.
“Of course they will, Arya. But they have to join with the army of the Riverlands and the army of the Vale,” said Ashara.
“And then there is the armies of Tywin Lannister, Damon Marbrand and the Crownlands to contend with,” added Brandon.
Ashara looked up to see her son had been followed by their saviours; Arthur, Oswell and Barristan.
On their escape from King’s Landing, Arthur had told her of a long lost promise they and Ser Gerold had made when they had met in King’s Landing and before they swore any oath to Robert.
“ We had sworn to the Seven that a day would come when we would come to the aid of the one true King and fight for his ascension to the Iron Throne and for the usurpers to be removed, Lannisters and Baratheons both. ”
Aegon as King.
He is a good young man: quiet, honourable, diligent and caring for all from smallfolk to his family, and is an incredible fighter.
But he knows little of the game or of what it would mean to be King.
“How many men do the Tullys have in Riverrun?” asked Arthur.
“With all the refugees flooding the castle, possibly 5,000. They outnumber us 6-1,” said Ned.
“But even with such numbers, they would have to negate the Red Fork and the geography would work against them,” said Oswell.
“And morale is high, thanks to the courage of brave and stalwart Ser Lucas,” said Barristan.
Ser Lucas Blackwood’s sole stand against a dozen sellsword riders and twenty Redcloaks of Lannisport had turned into a legend overnight in Riverrun.
It hadn’t been long before the numbers in his brave stand had gone from over 30 men to over 300 men.
Their Kingsguard companions all admired his bravery and his chivalry in saving the three commoner women he had defended and the drawbridge to Riverrun.
“Not to mention, the armies of Winterfell, the Eyrie and the remnants of the Riverlands army march to save Riverrun,” said Brandon.
“True, but most of them have never seen a battlefield, and, forgive me for saying this, my Lord and Lady, they are led by boys whom have never commanded a battle,” said Arthur.
“That’s where you’re wrong, Arthur. The Northern army spent over a year fighting Beyond-the-Wall. Artos has fought in ten battles, and in two of them he held command,” explained Ned.
“Perhaps so, but they were all wildlings and barbarians,” said Arthur.
“You’d be surprised,” Ned simply replied.
Will he not tell the truth?
Or does he simply not want to admit Rhaegar was right all along?
Not even I want to do that, because even if he was right, his methods to fight it were all VERY wrong.
Algirdas XIII:
Algirdas’ sparring with Tymond and Tolas came to an end when he had struck down Tymond’s shield and then kicked Tolas to the ground before defeating Tymond and disarmed Tolas as he stood back up and pointed his practice sword at his balls and held his practice axe directly above his skull.
“You attack as you would any other man. You cannot fight them as though they were common men that know nothing of battle. When it comes to men experienced at war and have been trained to kill since they were children, then you must not underestimate them. You must think how to defeat them, and never ever attack without thought,” said Algirdas.
“I fought and killed Khal Drogo, Uncle,” Tolas insisted.
“You did, but how many times did he come close to killing you?” asked Algirdas.
Tolas grimaced as he thought about that.
“Four, Uncle,” he admitted.
“My Lord.”
Algirdas paused in his lesson to his nephews before turning to face Arodos, whom was stood with Bronn.
“Yes?” asked Algirdas.
“We have a potential benefactor here to see you,” he replied.
Good. That's fantastic.
The men have been bored and have needed an enemy to fight and to earn coin ever since we set up a base here in the Disputed Lands.
Ever since they had arrived at their new base and secured permission to settle there from the government of Myr, there had been no new contracts for Storm Company.
Until now.
Algirdas followed Bronn and Arodos to his quarters, a red brick house.
The stronghold was built of red brick when it had been a caravanserai for travelling trade convoys and merchants, but had been in ruins for 50 years ever since a Dothraki raid had burnt it half to the ground and all merchants and locals there had been murdered.
The local smallfolk living in villages near to it had given it many times, but Storm Company had named it Redhold.
In the weeks since Storm Company had established themselves there, they had reinforced the gaps in the walls and the buildings with wooden palisades and piles of wood and stone.
And thanks to merchants and caravans travelling there, the men had access to food and wine, as well as hiring smallfolk to renovate a disused well for water.
Inside Algirdas’ house, there was a young man, younger than Algirdas, but older than his nephews.
He was of Volantis, Algirdas noticed, he recognised him from the Battle of Aquos Dhaen and from the feasting and celebrations in the Maegyr Palace in Volantis.
He was handsome, with trimmed dark hair but violet Valyrian eyes, reminding Algirdas of Viserys Targaryen.
From what he wears, including the tiger pelt on his fancy clothes, he is of the Tigers of Volantis, but he isn’t a Maegyr.
“Welcome, my Lord. It’s been a long time since I last saw you at the victory celebrations in Volantis,” said Algirdas.
“You have a good memory, my Lord. My name is Jaerevar Laenareon of the Tigers, and I have an offer for Storm Company, one in which I promise will guarantee plenty of wealth and plenty of fighting for your great company,” he said.
That remains to be seen and heard, Algirdas thought as he turned to Arodos and Bronn.
Arodos nodded in thought whilst Bronn raised a brow and crossed his arms as he faced their potential benefactor.
“Go on, Lord Laenareon,” said Algirdas as the four were seated down.
“As I said, I have a great offer for Storm Company. Quite simply, I wish to conquer the three cities of Slaver’s Bay; Astapor, Yunkai and Meereen.”
The three cities of Slaver’s Bay?
When the smallest of them, Astapor, dwarfs King’s Landing in size?!
“The city states of Slaver’s Bay? You are aware of just how powerful they are and how many armies they have?” Bronn asked.
“I am aware. I command an army of 10,000 sellswords and Volantenes, warriors with no war to fight now that Triarch Maegyr has conquered a large swathe of the Dothraki Waste,” said Laenareon.
“You want to conquer them and crown yourself King of Slaver’s Bay? And what of their allies whom will come to their aid?” asked Arodos.
“The only ally that would dare come to their aid is Volantis, but my Father has influence with the Tigers and would want me to be King and not care of the consequences of my conquests,” he replied.
“What consequences?” asked Algirdas.
“Once King of the Bay, I intend on ending slavery in Slaver’s Bay,” he replied.
Ending slavery in Slaver’s Bay?
Well, that would be very damaging to the slave trade across all of Essos.
And it would save the lives of hundreds of thousands of people whom suffer from enslavement across Essos from the whips and swords of Astapor, Yunkai and Meereen.
Algirdas nodded as he thought about this.
“How many other sellsword companies are you approaching?” asked Algirdas.
“I have reached out to the Company of the Rose and the Second Sons and they have accepted. The Stormcrows have taken a contract with Agarys Rogare of the Summer Isles,” he explained.
“What of the Golden Company?” asked Bronn.
“They have seemingly disappeared. I don’t know where. Their last whereabouts were in Pentos. But no one has heard from them in a long time,” he explained.
That’s strange of the Golden Company.
But we will not reject this offer.
The best one we have had since Storm Company was formed.
We are taking this contract.
We will make this idealistic Volantene warlord King of Slaver’s Bay.
“We accept, Laenareon,” said Algirdas before he shook hands with him.
Chapter 37: An Unenviable Situation
Chapter Text
Interlude XV:
Catelyn Tully (Michelle Fairley):
Whilst Catelyn was ambivalent at seeing Petyr in Storm’s End, the same couldn’t be said of Shireen, whom stood at Fortis’ side, whilst he was sat on the seat of the Lord of Storm’s End.
It had been two weeks since Bryce Caron had delivered the news of the murders of Stannis and Renly.
And it was only the day before when their bodies had been brought to Storm’s End by Ser Rickard Tyrell.
“Cat, it is good to see you again,” said Petyr.
His smile clearly hadn’t changed from the last time she had seen him, since she, Shireen and Fortis had gone to King’s Landing to see Stannis, when their children had been 6 and 2 respectively.
But whilst Catelyn was glad to see her childhood friend once again, she noticed how when he greeted Lysa and her son Harrold, she refused to even speak with him.
Catelyn had asked what Petyr had done to so anger her.
“ He broke my heart as a boy, and the man is now a whoremonger, a moneylender and his pockets are so filled with blood money it’s a miracle his hands aren’t as red as Queen Cersei’s dresses ,” Lysa explained.
“Petyr,” she replied with a nod.
He turned to Shireen and to Fortis.
“My Lord Fortis, my Lady Shireen, I am sure your mother must have told you about me,” he said.
“Yes, Lord Baelish,” said Fortis.
In spite of how saddened he was at the murder of his father, Catelyn was proud of how brave he was, in taking his seat as Lord of Storm’s End and doing his duty in giving audiences to his bannermen and the smallfolk of Storm’s End.
Catelyn was proud of him and she was certain that Stannis would be too if he could see him.
Shireen meanwhile, stood tall and as unbending as her father, with her arms crossed, she looked at Petyr.
She has been spending too much time with her uncle Algirdas, Catelyn thought when she saw how she stood and looked as though she wanted to fight someone, whether with fists or with words.
Though because Shireen and Fortis rarely saw their father and the closest ones they had to a father were either Maester Cressen or their uncles Renly or Algirdas, it didn’t come as much of a surprise at how much the two had rubbed off on her son and daughter.
And since Algirdas had appointed Shireen in charge of administering Summerhall and repairing and restoring the castle and its lands, she admired how much Shireen had changed.
But there were times when she worried about Algirdas’ influence on her children and how much they looked up to him.
Both of them looked up to him as though he was their father and not Stannis.
Even with Algirdas adventuring across the Narrow Sea in Essos, she recognised the signs of his influence on her children.
“Lord Baelish. I trust the journey from Highgarden was well,” said Shireen.
Highgarden?
What is she talking about?
“You are very well informed about events across the world, Lady Shireen,” he commented.
“In these trying times, if you don’t keep an eye and ear on the rest of the world, you are asking for trouble,” she replied.
“Indeed, my Lady. I have found that myself since being appointed Master of Coin. Which is why I have come to Storm’s End, on behalf of the King,” he explained.
The “King”?
The boy borne of incest between Cersei and Jaime Lannister?
“A curious man to call King, Lord Baelish. One suspected by many to be not his father’s son in more ways than one,” said Shireen.
“Ah, rumours! I do enjoy rumours, Lady Shireen. Indeed, there are rumours of such things in the capital. Just as there are rumours of the circumstances of the murders of your father and your uncle,” he said.
“What rumours are they?” asked Catelyn.
“That they were riding to Starpike to meet the Tyrells for an alliance to gain their armies to usurp King Joffrey.”
Why does he come here, if to just bandy words and jests and threats around like so?
“Is this why you have come, Lord Baelish? To spread baseless gossip and rumours lacking in evidence around the world?” asked Shireen.
“Quite the contrary, my Lady. I have come with an offer from the Red Keep. Cease calling the banners of the Stormlands, and leave the fighting to resume in the Riverlands. The war should end soon anyway, and it would not do to have the Stormlands caught in such a conflict,” he said.
He cannot be serious.
Abandon Father and Edmure?!
And Harrold, my nephew?!
“Against House Tully? And House Arryn? Our own family?” Fortis demanded.
“ Family, Duty, Honour . Those are the words of Mother’s family, Lord Baelish, which you should know better than any other. And House Lannister attacks Grandfather and Uncle Edmure in Riverrun,” said Shireen.
“Petyr, my home is under siege from the Kingslayer himself and with my brother inside. Thousands of Riverlanders are already dead and the armies of the Vale, led by Harrold, are soon to join the fighting. And you say that we should not fight?” Catelyn asked.
“It is in the best interest of the Stormlands. And how would you get to the war? The Reach has sided with the the Iron Throne and the Crownlands stands behind their King. I am no soldier, but how would the armies of the Stormlands reach the Riverlands whilst bypassing the Crownlands and the Reach?”
“So we are to do nothing whilst my brother and my father are besieged inside Riverrun?” Catelyn demanded.
“Not nothing. It is the Starks the Lannisters want, not House Tully. Write to your brother and convince him to give the Lannisters the Starks and House Tully will be pardoned,” he said as though it were a mere trivial matter.
Fortis turned to Shireen for advice.
“And what of the smallfolk and soldiers of the Riverlands whom committed no treasons, Lord Baelish? House Tully’s subjects and bannermen? Where is their justice? Where is the recompense for the Riverlands?” Shireen demanded.
Before the audience could continue, the doors opened and one of Shireen’s closest friends, Dale Seaworth, entered.
Smelling of seawater and looking every inch the ragged and rough sailor, the heir to Cape Wrath ignored Petyr and walked to Shireen.
He whispered to her before handing a piece of parchment to Shireen.
What is this about?
Shireen read it and Catelyn leant over to see if she could read it.
Catelyn could only see a few words written on it, they almost looked like names.
However the lighting was poor and Shireen must have suspected something, for she edged the parchment aside, to prevent any stood behind her from reading it.
She turned to Maester Cressen, whom was writing a request for new medicinal supplies and potions.
“Maester, might I borrow your quill?” she asked.
“Of course, my Lady,” he replied, passing her his quill, already dripping with ink.
She wrote on the back of the parchment and passed it to Dale.
She leant towards him and whispered in his ear.
“Aye, Shireen,” he replied with a nod before taking his leave.
“Is all well, Lady Shireen?” asked Petyr as Dale Seaworth left the throne room.
“As I had said earlier, my Lord, keeping my eye and my ear to the rest of the world,” she explained.
“Our stance does not change, Lord Baelish. We. Will gather our banners, ready to face any enemy of the Stormlands, as all true Stormlanders are ready,” said Fortis proudly.
Shireen nodded as she stood with her brother again.
“In spite of House Targaryen being behind the murders of your father and uncle, Lord Fortis?” asked Petyr.
“And how do you know that, Petyr?” asked Catelyn.
“Why, it is just as your daughter said, Cat. Keeping an eye and an ear on the rest of the world,” he replied.
“And yet House Tully is family, as is House Arryn. You may not think much of the family that raised you and tutored you, Lord Baelish, but they are still family to House Baratheon,” said Shireen resolvedly and strongly.
Robar V:
Robar grinned when he watched as the banners of the North and the Riverlands flew high above the approaching armies of Winterfell and Riverrun.
All to join with the armies of the Vale to throw the Lannisters out of the Riverlands.
Since Father had led the army of Runestone to Moon’s Keep, he had come across many refugees whom had fled the fighting and the raids of the Riverlands.
Why is that the Lannisters think that the lives of smallfolk are of little importance in comparison to whatever wealth and power they cling onto desperately, he wondered as he noticed refugee Rivermen taking horses from Riverlander and Northern noblemen and putting them in stables.
Rather than take up arms, many of the refugees had taken up work to provide for their families.
In the feasting hall, all nobles of the Vale, the North and the Riverlands gathered for the planning to fight the Lannister incursion.
Artos Stark, Harrold and Ser Brynden the Blackfish stood at the head of the table, as servants prepared a large map of the Riverlands on the centre of the table.
“My Lords, we have a difficult situation,” said Lord Artos before nodding to Ser Stevron Frey, heir to the Crossing.
“My Lords, Tywin Lannister has taken residence in Harrenhal, from there he has an army of 30,000 men. Whilst Jaime Lannister besieges Riverrun with another army of 30,000 men. And Damon Marbrand besieges Castle Darry with 10,000 men,” announced the heir to the Crossing.
As he did so, Artos’ squire, a Frey boy called Olyvar, began placing lion pieces on the map whilst all wolf, fish and falcon pieces were at Moon’s Keep.
“So, what can we do?” asked Harrold.
“We should confront Tywin Lannister. And once he is defeated, we push towards Riverrun and then to Castle Darry,” suggested Lord Umber of Last Hearth.
“Lord Umber, if we did that, we risk allowing Riverrun and Castle Darry to fall into Lannister hands,” quietly said Lord Roose of House Bolton, whose very voice gave Robar a shivering feeling down his back.
“Could we attack them all at once?” suggested Father.
“We could, Lord Royce, but Tywin Lannister blocks us from reaching Castle Darry or Riverrun,” said Ser Brynden the Blackfish.
But it was as he said that, that Artos looked inspired.
“What if we did just that?”
“What do you mean, Lord Stark?” asked Ser Brynden.
“If we trick the Old Lion that we are marching on him, but in reality, only a splinter force is marching to face him,” he suggested.
“If we did just that, that splinter force risks being slaughtered. Even if he is an old man, Tywin Lannister is no fool, whether to intrigue or to the battlefield,” said Harrold.
“True, but no doubt he thinks myself and you, Lord Arryn, are young green boys whom know nothing of war. We have four and sixty thousand men here. If Ser Brynden was to lead an army of 30,000 men, comprised mostly of archers and infantry, they would trick Tywin Lannister, at the Green Fork,” said Artos, pointing at the Green Fork as he said this.
“All whilst I lead a cavalry army to relieve Riverrun of 10,000 cavalry. Lord Arryn leads an army of the Vale to relieve Castle Darry and Lords Mallister, Royce and Bolton lead the remainder of the army to circle around and liberate Harrenhal.
“This will crush most of the enemy armies and prevent them anywhere in the Riverlands to rest their army that isn’t already occupied by them. And it will give us the chance to liberate all other castles, cities, towns and villages under Lannister occupation,” said the heir to Winterfell.
Clever. That is fucking clever.
And he’s right.
The Old Lion would never think that a man as young as Artos Stark would think up such a plan.
Since seeing Artos briefly when he had gone to Winterfell with Harrold for his wedding to Rhaenys Targaryen, he knew that he was a hardened warrior from the fighting Beyond-the-Wall for over a year.
The armies of the North were clearly hardened from fighting Beyond-the-Wall and their numbers were bolstered by the wildlings whom had sworn allegiance to Winterfell.
And the armies of the Vale were bolstered by 2,000 Mountain Clansmen and all were hardened from the fighting at the Battle of Ironoaks.
As for the Riverlands army, they were hardened from fighting the Lannisters.
“What say you, my Lords?” asked the heir to Winterfell.
Looking at the noblemen of the North, Robar could see that they were largely impressed with the son of their liege lord.
The noblemen of the Riverlands looked glad of the opportunity of tricking the Lannisters and liberating their homeland from them.
As for the Lords of the Vale, they looked inspired by the plan.
The Lords whose names were mentioned, including Father, looked eager at the chance of commanding.
“It’s a good plan, my Lord. When shall we march?” asked Jason Mallister.
“In two hours. But first, we need to send scouts out to get a lay of the land and locate the best routes for our armies to take to avoid Tywin’s army,” said Artos.
Robar and Andar joined Father as he talked with Roose and Domeric Bolton, Jason and Patrick Mallister.
“Once we move out, we follow a farmer’s trail onward to Harrenhal. It’s a largely forgotten route which Rivermen whom hated the Hoares of the Iron Islands took to avoid marauding groups of Ironborn. It leads to the outskirts of Harrenhal. It is perfect to take to get to Harrenhal stealthily,” said the Lord of Seagard.
Chapter 38: A Three-Pronged Attack
Chapter Text
Aegon IX:
Aegon chose to fight alongside Ser Brynden the Blackfish, hoping for the chance to see the man whom tried to have he, Mother, Rhaenys, Grandmother and Aunt Daenerys murdered in the Red Keep when he was just a babe.
You tried to kill me many years ago, Tywin Lannister.
I’m still here and I will soon kill you and you will soon join Lorch and Clegane in the Seven Hells, for all atrocities you’ve done to Houses Reyne, Tarbeck, to my family, to the people of King’s Landing and now the people of the Riverlands.
He rode alongside Harrion, Cley, Benfred, Rodrik and Asher as they led the Northern contingent fighting under the command of Ser Brynden the Blackfish.
Aegon kept Blackfyre sheathed on his back whilst keeping Dark Sister sheathed on his horse’s saddle alongside his shield.
It was a shield used by the Knights of White Harbour, awarded to him by Lord Wyman after he personally knighted him.
Aegon watched as the army of 64,000 men divided into four, with Ser Brynden led the largest part of the army down the road to confront Tywin Lannister.
It took two days before they could reach the Green Fork.
But it was on the first day of the march that their scouts, led by Ser Perwyn Frey, whom brought good news with a mischievous grin.
“The Old Lion has taken the bait, Ser Brynden,” he announced.
They rode to a dry riverbed, where there was not a single stream of water inside, but dried earth.
“We’ll hold them here. Cover the riverbed with branches, grass and leaves from the wood,” ordered the legendary Blackfish.
Aegon accompanied Harrion as he led men of Karhold to started to line up infantry positions and archers were being set up by the shields of the spearmen.
As Aegon thought about fighting the Lannisters, he also thought about the letter he had sent to Eliana.
His thoughts concerning Eliana were multiplied because she was trapped in Riverrun.
If she is harmed, I will kill every last Lannister soldier it takes to get to Tywin Lannister and Jaime Lannister and I’ll emasculate them and let them bleed to death, he promised himself.
A loud war horn tore him away from his thoughts of Eliana.
He looked ahead to see the banners of the Westerlands marching toward them.
And at the head of the banners, the highest of them all, was a great red banner with a golden lion in the centre.
Tywin Lannister, Aegon thought as he spun Blackfyre on the ground.
“Men of Karhold, to your positions! Let’s show these stupid southern scum how the men of the North fight!” shouted the heir to Karhold.
Aegon ran alongside Harrion and stood alongside him as they joined the infantry lines.
Aegon looked up and down the line at their army.
Rivermen, Northerners and Valemen.
All united together to halt the Lannister invasion and force them from the Riverlands.
“Rivermen, my brothers! These Lannister scum come for loot, plunder, rape and slaughter! They come to take all that you hold dear! Will you give that all up without a fight?!” asked the Blackfish as he stood tall and proud in front of them.
“No!” they shouted.
“Or will you stand with me and fight for what’s yours?” he asked.
Their reply was cheering and bashing their weapons on their shields.
Many Rivermen began to chant “Blackfish! Blackfish! Blackfish!”
It wasn’t long before the Northerners and the Valemen joined in the chants for the legendary Blackfish of Riverrun.
But then, another war horn was sounded.
Aegon looked in the distance and saw three forces of infantry marching toward their positions, one in the centre and the other two on the right and left, forming a shape like a crescent moon.
And at their flanks, were cavalry.
“Archers! Ready!” yelled the Blackfish.
“Spears and shields! Phalanx!” he added.
Taking up a spear, Aegon joined the phalanx with Harrion.
He inhaled a deep breath as he looked through a shield gap at the approaching infantry.
“Kill them all!” was yelled from an enemy nobleman on horseback behind the infantry.
The infantry began to charge, soon to come to the riverbed, which they hadn’t seen.
But it was too late when they did reach it.
Hundreds of them fell inside the riverbed, breaking their charge and taking the wind out of the assault.
“Fire!” shouted the Blackfish.
The archers wounded and killed hundreds of infantry.
Aegon exhaled as he watched as many struggled to climb out without getting shot full of arrows.
The arrows stopped only when Ser Brynden gave the command.
Then they climbed out and fell back to their positions.
The cavalry covering their rear retreated also.
Aegon and Harrion cheered and taunted the retreating Westerlanders.
But when he turned to their commander, he could see that Ser Brynden was neither cheering nor taunting the enemy.
“Ser Brynden?” asked Aegon.
“That was just a test. Tywin was seeing what we had and whether we could withstand an attack. The next assault will be more clever,” he explained.
Fucking heartless bastard. Sacrificing hundreds of his own men just to ascertain his enemy’s strengths.
Ser Brynden’s assumption was correct, for the next wave was larger, with at least 10,000 men slowly marching toward them, and with archers behind them.
“Archers! Nock! Draw! Loose!”
“Shields up! Up! Brace yourselves, lads!” shouted the Blackfish.
Aegon panted in shock as he saw two arrowheads protruding through his shield.
He hated hearing the screams and groans of men behind him, either wounded or killed.
“Quick march!” came a cry from the Westerland troops.
Once we beat these bastards back, we will need to fall back.
We have less than 2,000 cavalry.
They must have quadruple that.
“Hold the line!” cried the Blackfish.
Aegon looked through the gap as they were marching towards the dry riverbed, taking care at the seven foot fall to the bottom.
And once they reached the other side, they would have three feet of ground before being impaled on pikes and spears.
They halted on the command until archers fired at them again.
As the archers fired many volleys down on them, the infantry began to cross the riverbed.
“It was a good plan, until now,” whispered Harrion.
“We can hold these southern scum,” said Aegon as he tightened the grip on his spear.
And he looked up and saw a Westerlands levy charging with a small shield and sword straight at him.
Aegon thrust his spear into his gut.
He groaned as he fell to the ground and was spluttering as he clutched his bleeding and gaping wound.
Aegon thrust his spear at a Redcloak.
Though he killed him, his armour had broken Aegon’s spear.
Aegon threw down the remainder of his spear and unsheathed Blackfyre.
He looked around to see hundreds of spears breaking as they came to grips with the infantry of the Westerlands.
A knight charged toward Aegon with a sword and a shield.
Aegon thrust Blackfyre at him, stabbing him in the breastplate, which could not withstand Valyrian Steel.
The phalanx broke as more infantry poured into the breach.
Aegon sheathed Blackfyre and unsheathed Dark Sister and used his shield as he fought against a large knight with an axe.
He chopped his axe down on Aegon’s shield.
Aegon glanced the axe aside with his shield and then stabbed him hard in the belly with Dark Sister.
He groaned as the Valyrian Steel pierced through until the crossguard was touching the knight’s breastplate.
Aegon beheaded a knight as he tried to chop down onto Harrion with a poleaxe.
But as he came to fight another knight, he spotted a familiar face.
He saw a lord giving commands from his horse.
Lorent Lorch.
At last, I can kill you and show you why the manticore should never have made an enemy of the dragon.
Do send your cousin my regards in the Seven Hells, and tell him of how I killed you, you fucking cunt.
Aegon made quick work of his opponent, smashing his shield onto his hand before cutting his throat.
He beheaded an infantryman whom tried to stab him with a spear.
He stabbed a Redcloak just after beheading his previous opponent.
Then he saw Lorch climb down from his horse.
Aegon dented a knight’s helm with Dark Sister, splitting his skull open and letting brains and blood drain down before he came to the disgraced knight.
“Lorch!” Aegon shouted.
Lorch turned to face Aegon as he pulled his helm from his face.
“I swore I would kill you, you fucking coward,” Aegon snarled.
Lorch grinned.
“Do try, little lizard. Maybe when we’re done here, I’ll pay a visit to your sister, your aunt, your mother and perhaps even that Stark girl, Eliana. I’m sure they could all do with some comfort long after you and your Stark friends are dead,” he taunted.
You fucking cunt!
You will NEVER EVER say her name again!
Aegon roared ferociously, as long and as loud as he could, sounding like an Umber as he did so.
He sliced his sword down on Lorch’s sword.
It shattered into pieces.
Lorch stared in shock before Aegon swiped his shield across at Lorch’s unprotected face.
The knight fell on his arse, groaning as blood and teeth fell from his mouth.
He looked up in terror as Aegon approached him, stomping his foot down on his breastplate.
“Mercy, please! I never would have harmed you in Winterfell! I was only jesting just now! Please, my Prince! Please! I beg of you!” he screamed.
“Your cousin said the same before Uncle Ned chopped his head off!” Aegon replied before chopping his head off.
Fucking Lorchs, thought Aegon as he spat on his headless corpse.
“Retreat! Retreat! Fall back!”
Aegon looked up to see the Westerlands troops were falling back.
Aegon ran back to his own positions.
“Fall back! We retreat!” commanded the Blackfish.
Aegon rejoined Harrion and his men and together they left the battlefield.
Aegon turned around to see the Lannister men not pursuing them.
Fucking idiots.
Oh, to be a fly on the wall when Tywin figures out Artos’ plan and how he tricked him.
Interlude XVI:
Sigorn Thenn (Marco Ilsø):
Gods, it’s so fucking warm down here in the south, Sigorn thought as he took his furs off, grumbling as he did so.
Sigorn enjoyed living Beyond-the-Wall, especially now that in the new home of the Thenns, Winterfell had built them sturdy walls, houses and buildings.
There was heating inside these buildings.
There was glass gardens which provided food for when the snowstorms were too powerful to go out and hunt or fish.
It was always interesting to visit Winterfell with Father, as the future Lord of Thundercrest and leader of the Thenns.
As much as he preferred life Beyond-the-Wall, he found the southerners interesting and he saw past the stories of crows, southerners and kneelers he had been told of as a boy growing up by Father, Tormund Giantsbane and Mande Rayder.
But in spite of them in the North being a mix of First Men and Andals, they were still Northerners at heart and looked down on the southerners below the Neck as puny weaklings.
And here in the south, Sigorn saw the southerners as puny, soft and weak.
All this warm weather, green grass, calm winds and no snow makes these southerners all soft.
Winter is what hardens a boy into a warrior and learning to adapt to survive and fight.
Sigorn marched with Father at the head of the Thenn army that had come south of the Neck to fight to save Lord Ned and Lady Ash as they were trapped in Riverrun.
Most of these places south of the Neck, Sigorn had never heard of.
However, he was glad of the chance to fight, not only out of curiosity of the south and the southerners.
But also out of honour, for it was Ned Stark who put aside the differences between the Free Folk and the Northerners and the crows, and whom united them all to fight the True Enemy and the Army of the Dead.
And for Lord Ned, Sigorn was ready to fight and kill southerners and repay all he had done for the Thenns and the Free Folk.
He kept his hand on his bronze sword as he held up his shield, a shield decorated with the Thenn flag, a bronze circle decorated with runes of the First Men.
Father, Tormund, Mance, the Hornwoods, the Manderlys and the Cerwyns represented the North in the march from Moon’s Keep to Castle Darry.
As they marched down the road, Sigorn looked at the river flowing beside them.
If there is one thing I like about the south, it’s swimming in the southern rivers, they are so nice and warm, he thought as he looked at Father leading on his horse.
“The Lannister army is up ahead,” said the Lord of the Eyrie, Harrold Arryn.
“How many men do they have?” asked Tormund.
“Ten thousand men. But their positions are fortified in case of an attack,” added Harrold Arryn.
“Do they know that we are here, my Lord?” asked Nestor Royce.
“Not yet. But I think we should attack, before they can take the initiative and resist an attack,” said Harrold Arryn.
It was then that Mance spoke up.
“I think differently, Lord Arryn,” he said.
“What do you suggest, Lord Rayder?” asked Harrold Arryn.
Sigorn glanced at the southern lords looking at Mance with disgust.
Fuck off, southern shits.
He’s come to help fight and throw the fucking Lannister fucks off the Riverlands.
He’s brought 3,000 men for it.
Show some fucking respect.
He’s certainly fucking earned it after becoming King Beyond-the-Wall!
“I say we lure them out. We’ll let them think that Lord Artos’ entire army is marching past them. They’ll send knights out to spy on them. Whilst the eyes of the camp are on those knights, no eyes will be watching the sides,” he said.
“The sides from which we will launch surprise attacks,” said Harrold Arryn, realising what he meant.
“Aye,” said Mance.
The young falcon lord nodded as he thought about Mance’s plan.
Even some of his lords thought that the plan was good.
“We’ll need some to act as the bait for this plan,” said Medger Cerwyn.
“I will do it, my Lord Arryn,” offered Wylis Manderly.
“You are ready for this, Ser Wylis?” asked Harrold Arryn.
“Aye, I am, my Lord,” he replied.
The young falcon lord had the Northerners placed on the western flank, led by Medger Cerwyn whilst he led his own men on the eastern flank.
Sigorn hid with Father and the Thenns of Thundercrest in a small riverbed on the other side of the large Lannister campsite.
Seeing it reminded Sigorn of the Northern encampments they had built during the War of the Long Night.
“They’re going! They’re going! The Manderlys are marching their army up the road. The Lannister fucks will see them soon,” said Dormund as he was running past to rejoin his father and the men of House Giantsbane.
“It will be interesting. To see how these southerners fight and to kill a lot of southerners,” said Father.
“Aye, Father. I’m looking forward to it already,” said Sigorn as he unsheathed his sword and readied his shield.
Within minutes, as Sigorn looked up, he could see the eyes of the camp were all on a force of knights riding out of the camp and toward where the Manderly army was.
It also looked as though they were mustering, thinking that they could take on the Manderly army.
We’ll have them soon, the southern scum , Sigorn thought as he wielded his sword in a few circles.
Sigorn and Father looked to their left at the Cerwyn positions.
Medger Cerwyn held up a large axe, just like his sigil, made of Valyrian Steel called Vorpal.
Without words, he just waved his axe once and climbed out of the riverbed, followed by his men.
Sigorn and Father led the Thenns out the riverbed and Sigorn roared as he charged with Father toward the Lannister encampment.
The Lannisters turned toward them and many of them shouted that they were under attack.
A few ever screamed at seeing the mighty Thenns as the ones charging onto them.
Sigorn pushed aside a set of sharpened stakes and came toward a southern soldier, wearing fancy steel armour, that he knew would slow him down.
He tried to stab at him with his sword.
Sigorn glanced aside his sword and then sliced his own sword at his neck.
The blow had cut his head half off before Sigorn faced another.
This one tried to impale him with a spear.
Sigorn held the spear’s thrust back with his shield before cutting his sword down on the spear, breaking it in half.
Sigorn ran toward him and stabbed him hard in the gut.
As he wrenched his sword out, he looked up to see a knight take up a large sword to cut down onto his men.
Sigorn pulled him down from his horse and held him down with his foot stood on his helm before Sigorn stabbed him just below his chin.
Sigorn charged at two archers whom were drawing their bows back and with arrows aimed at the Valemen.
Sigorn sliced his sword down the back of one of them.
He screamed as he fell on his face.
Sigorn finished him off with a stab to his throat before facing the second.
The second threw down his bow and took up a sword.
He sliced his sword onto Sigorn’s chest.
Sigorn blocked the blow with his shield and pushed him back a few paces.
Sigorn cut down onto his head, protected only by a chainmail coif.
It had split his head open, with blood and brains spilling out.
Sigorn spotted what looked like a southern lord sat on a horse and was wearing very heavy and thick armour, Sigorn could see.
Even his horse was wearing armour, which Sigorn thought was stupid.
He had a golden wreath sigil on his breastplate as he stabbed one of Mance’s men and then slit the throat of one of Tormund’s men.
Sigorn ran toward him and cut his sword across at the horse’s head.
The blow had been blocked by the horse’s armour, but the horse clearly felt the blow, for it reared up in shock.
And as he reared up, Sigorn laughed at seeing the lord fall from his horse and land on his arse.
He looked up at Sigorn and charged at him with anger.
Sigorn blocked his first few blows with his sword before the lord tried to stab him.
He managed to block the lord’s blow with his shield and the shield knocked the sword to the side, giving Sigorn the chance to cut across at his hip, which he noticed was protected only by chainmail.
The lord groaned as he fell to his knees.
Sigorn stabbed him through his throat as he rested on his knees.
The lord fell down, dead, and Sigorn took up his sword, thinking it a far better sword than his old bronze sword.
“Lord Algood is dead! Lord Algood is dead!” screamed a southern soldier whom recognised the dead lord.
He charged at Sigorn, but he blocked a blow from this man’s mace before Sigorn stabbed him.
As he pulled his sword out, he saw how less than 2,000 Lannister men began to retreat, through a gap in the attack, led by their leader, Damon Marbrand.
Those on the castle walls of Darry cheered for them as the Lannisters fled.
Robar VI:
Father and Lord Bolton had made sure for the army to march at quickened pace to the extent that there was no chance for stopping to rest.
Artos had given orders for them to get to Harrenhal without any delay and whilst Tywin had no inkling as to their whereabouts or their intentions.
Genius. This is fucking genius, Robar thought as they reached the outskirts of the village of Gargon’s Inn, named as such after Gargon Qoherys, whom was notorious for taking first night with the newlywed brides amongst the smallfolk, and it was at Gargon’s Inn where he had first begun his lustful escapades, a tavernkeeper’s daughter where she was soon to wed a young crofter.
From the inn, Robar had a clear view of the greatest castle in all of Westeros.
Gods, how long did it take Harren Hoare to build Harrenhal and how much coin did it cost, Robar wondered as he looked at the great and dark walls and towers.
“Have you ever seen anything like that, Domeric?” Robar asked the heir to the Dreadfort.
“No. However, I think my Lord Father is certainly fascinated by the place,” replied Domeric, nodding to his father.
Robar noticed how the Lord of the Dreadfort looked at Harrenhal with an interest.
Robar and Domeric joined Father and Andar as they rode alongside Lord Bolton to a hill overlooking Gargon’s Inn and where they could see Harrenhal.
“I’ve sent my best scout, Walton, to ascertain as to their men. He should be returning soon,” said Lord Bolton.
And as he said that, a group of riders came riding toward them, and Robar noticed the sigil of the flayed man of House Bolton on their capes.
A tall man with steel graves over his long legs and a stern face rode towards Lord Bolton, just as the other lords whom had accompanied joined them.
“Milord, there is at least 1,000 men inside the castle. Around 200 on the walls and a party of 100 riders scouting around the castle right now,” he said after bowing his head to his liege lord.
“When are the scouts expected to return to Harrenhal?” asked Father.
“Within the hour, milord,” replied Walton.
Lord Bolton wordlessly gestured to Walton, whom bowed his head and took his leave.
“We’ll need to deal with those scouts before we can take the castle. We won’t have long before they will find us,” said Father.
“True, Lord Royce. Once the scouts are taken care of, a large force of our army shall march to the main gate and stage an assault, keeping the garrison’s eyes on them, whilst smaller forces break inside from the other two gates. Once inside, even with all of the strategic advantages a castle such as Harrenhal has to offer, will count for nothing,” said Lord Bolton.
The lords agreed to the plan and Lord Bolton turned to Andar and Robar.
“Ser Andar and Ser Robar, you shall take 100 Knights of House Royce and deal with the scouts, and deal with them now, before they can return inside the castle,” he commanded.
“Yes, my Lord,” said Andar.
“Yes, my Lord,” replied Robar.
Andar led the way as they led 100 Knights of the Vale, sworn to House Royce, from the village and rode with Walton.
Walton led them through the various fields before he halted his horse and pointed in the distance.
“There are the Lannister scouts,” he said.
Andar and Robar rode alongside Walton and looked at where he was pointing.
“Very fine work, Walton,” said Robar.
“Indeed. Now, ride back to Lord Bolton and inform him that we are attacking them now and that he should begin the attack now,” said Andar.
“Aye, milord,” replied Walton before he rode away.
Robar took his lance as he looked at the scouts, whom were riding at a gentle pace, and looking around at the scenery.
Robar noticed how they were drinking, eating and laughing as they rode.
Some were even singing lewd songs as they rode.
“ It’s longer than the great Trident River,
“It’s harder than grand old Casterly Rock,
“It’s thicker than the trunk of a juniper,
“That’s what the ladies all say about my cock! ”
Robar couldn’t help but giggle at hearing that song.
“And they say knights never laugh at such bawdy and lustful songs,” Andar whispered with a grin.
“Ah, it’s good to laugh in a war. And any knight loves a good jest just as much as a common man,” said Robar.
“That’s true, brother,” Andar replied.
Andar lowered his lance, Robar did the same.
“Charge!” Andar yelled.
Robar yelled with his older brother and charged towards the Lannister scouts.
The scouts stared in shock for a moment, giving the knights of House Royce all the time they needed to charge into their ranks with lances, swords and maces.
Robar had impaled a scout officer with his lance.
He drew his sword and cut across at another as he tried to draw his own sword.
Robar’s blow had sliced his head off.
As his helmeted head hit the bloodied soil, Robar cut his sword down on another.
He tried to block the blow, but Robar’s sword arm was too quick for him and he sliced down onto his shoulder, eviscerating him.
The scouts were quickly dispatched before Robar looked up at the main gate to Harrenhal.
His ears were drawn when he could hear the sounds of war horns, shouting of commands and the sounds of battle, which he had already become acquainted with.
He saw how Lord Bolton was leading the main assault.
But the attacks on the other two lesser gates were being led by Father and Ser Stevron Frey.
Robar grinned as he watched as the two forces broke through the two lesser gates and inside the castle.
He cheered with his brother and their men when the Lannister flags were torn down from the castle walls and battlements.
Chapter 39: From the Trees and the Rivers
Chapter Text
Artos VIII:
“Artos, Patrek Mallister has lured the Kingslayer away from the walls. He and his cavalry are giving chase right now,” said Torrhen Karstark.
“Good. Everyone get into position,” Artos commanded.
Artos unsheathed Ice from his horse’s scabbard and held it up.
Father had left Ice behind in Winterfell, rather than bring it with him to King’s Landing, feeling that it should always be in Winterfell rather than in a foreign place such as King’s Landing.
Artos felt honoured to take this greatsword of House Stark into battle as he fought to rescue Father, Mother, Eliana, Brandon, Arya and Uncle Arthur as they were trapped in Riverrun and the Lannisters besieging it with 30,000 men.
After Patrek Mallister, heir to Seagard, had informed him of how Jaime Lannister often led the cavalry to attack Tully scouts and soldiers, to simply cure his boredom of besieging the great castle of House Tully, Artos had formed his plan.
Artos rode alongside Torrhen and Eddard Karstark, Daryn Hornwood, Dacey Mormont and Rodrik and Asher Forrester to what the smallfolk had named the Whispering Wood.
Artos rode his horse behind a great tree, holding Ice up with one hand as he looked down at the dirt road in the middle of the Wood.
Artos could hear the furious riding pace of the Mallister riders and Patrek Mallister taunting and shouting at the Lannisters.
And as the Mallister men rode past Artos’ line of sight, he could hear the sounds of hundreds, if not thousands, of riders chasing hard after them.
When he could see the first Lannister rider chase after the Mallister, Artos gave the command.
“Charge!” he yelled out.
Artos roared as he rode towards the carnage, already caused by archers firing on the Lannister riders and Torrhen Karstark throwing a spear at a knight, which impaled him through the chest.
Artos sliced Ice down on the closest rider.
The man tried to block it with his own sword.
But Ice had broken his sword into pieces and the blade didn’t stop there.
It had cut into him, eviscerating him from his shoulder blade to his chest.
He collapsed from his horse before Artos cut at another rider, chopping his head off before he could try and defend himself.
Artos stabbed another as he looked up to see the full wave of Northern and Rivermen cavalry crushed down onto the unsuspecting Lannister cavalry.
He cut across at a knight as he tried to charge at Daryn with a lance.
He eviscerated him from one side of his chest to the other.
As he dropped his lance, his blood and guts spilled from his body before he too fell to the ground.
Artos chopped Ice down onto the helm of another knight.
His hard steel helm didn’t protect him from Ice, for Ice split his head open and he collapsed down onto the bloodied dirt road.
Artos looked around for their commander and he spotted him, swiftly cutting down a Riverman knight wearing the sigil of House Bracken on his surcoat.
Artos rode towards the Kingslayer.
“Kingslayer!” Artos roared.
Jaime Lannister turned around to face Artos.
Even from a distance away, Artos could see the white teeth of his mouth flash in a grin.
Don’t know why you’re grinning, you fool, you’ve lost today.
Artos chopped a rider that got in his way.
The rider collapsed from his saddle, with his head and right shoulder separated from the rest of his body.
Then he sliced down on a dismounted knight.
The blow had taken the knight’s head off before Artos could come toward their commander.
Artos sliced his sword at the Kingslayer, whom skilfully blocked the blow.
The way he did it, Artos noticed, was mocking Artos.
Artos attacked again, this time, he coupled it with a hard punch towards the Kingslayer.
The punch had him in the jaw and he fell down from his horse.
Artos climbed down from his own horse and faced the Kingslayer with Ice pointed at him and with his long sword held with both hands.
Artos cut down onto him, which he blocked.
But as he did so, Artos noticed how his sword was cracked from fighting a man with Valyrian Steel.
Artos grinned as he realised this.
But the Kingslayer looked confused when he saw him grin and then he sliced at Artos.
Artos wasn’t quick enough to react, and the blow had cut down on Artos’ face.
Artos grunted as he could feel the blood swim down his face before striking across, hitting Lannister’s pauldron.
The pauldron came loose from the blow and fell to the ground.
Artos yelled as he struck Ice down onto him again.
Again he blocked the blow, but this time, the sword shattered into pieces.
Artos threw down Ice and tackled Lannister to the ground.
The Kingslayer was surprised as he was fell down on the ground.
Artos punched him hard on his cheek.
As he connected his fist to his face, he saw where his hand was going, for his dagger.
With his other hand, Artos grabbed the blade of the dagger as he unsheathed it.
Nice fucking try, Lannister, Artos thought before he punched his wrist hard and wrestled the dagger from it.
Artos punched the Kingslayer thrice before pointing the dagger at his throat.
“You owe a debt of blood to House Stark, Lannister. And Lannisters are nothing if they do not pay their debts,” Artos snarled.
“You have no idea of the Seven Hells my father will send you all Starks to, boy! Once he find out what you’ve done here, you won’t last,” the Kingslayer arrogantly replied.
“Don’t be so sure. You didn’t face our entire army here, the rest is divided, striking at Castle Darry, Harrenhal and distracting your father at the Green Fork,” said Artos before he punched the Kingslayer as hard as he could, knocking him out.
Interlude XVII:
Dacey Mormont (Jaimie Alexander):
Dacey tightened the grip on her mace and her shield as she looked down at the first of the Lannister camps.
Because of how the Red Fork river surrounded Riverrun’s walls, the Lannister army had been forced to split their army into three campsites.
We’ll all get our fair share of fighting, Dacey thought as she swung her mace around once, eager to bash more southerners with it.
She had already killed five Lannister knights at the Whispering Wood, and now she wanted to kill more.
She and her sisters; Jorelle, Alysane, Lyra and Lyanna had all come from Bear Island alongside Mother and cousin Jorah, Lord of Bear Island, whom Dacey was heiress to, due to the infertility of his southern wife, Lynesse.
“Everyone, get ready! As soon as we see the signal!” Artos announced to all in his battle guard.
Good, Dacey thought before she turned to her sisters.
“More fighting, sisters,” Dacey remarked with a grin.
“I can already taste the blood on my axe, Dacey,” commented Lyra with a grin.
Alysane chuckled before she looked at Lyanna.
“And how’s your first taste for battle, little sister?” asked Alysane.
“Appetising and palatable,” Lyanna replied.
Dacey laughed at her impression of Lynesse and her fancy southern speech which she always spoke, as opposed to Lady Ashara and how she had adapted to Northern culture and customs.
“Look!” said Jorelle, focussed and serious as always.
Dacey looked at where the eldest of her younger sisters was pointing.
A flaming arrow from the east, where Tytos Blackwood was in command.
And in the west, Jason Mallister was in command.
The Mormont sisters turned to Artos.
He unsheathed Ice from his scabbard.
“Winterfell! For the North! Winter is Coming !” he roared.
Dacey banged her mace against her shield as she looked to Jorah, whom unsheathed Longclaw and held it up high for the men and women of Bear Island to see.
“For Bear Island! For the North! Here we Stand !”
“ Here we Stand ! And there they will die!” Dacey growled.
Dacey charged towards the central Lannister campsite alongside Mother, Jorah and her sisters, as they led the army of Bear Island.
Dacey spotted a contingent of Lannister soldiers trying to run for a group of rafts stationed at the water.
They’re trying to escape.
Oh, you’re not fucking escaping.
I’m going to fucking kill you, Dacey thought with a grin before she rode toward the first Lannister riders whom came to meet them.
Jorah sliced Longclaw down on a knight’s helmeted head.
The helm did nothing as his head split open and Dacey could see the man’s brains before he fell from his horse.
Dacey smashed her mace onto the face of a crossbowman whom was aiming at Lyanna.
The blow had knocked him down and crushed his skull in, whilst his crossbow still fired, albeit at the sky as opposed at Dacey’s youngest sister.
Dacey smashed her mace across at another, this one a mounted knight, as he tried to slice his sword down on Dacey.
Her mace connected with his chest, protected only by a surcoat of chainmail.
As the blow forced him to keel down on his horse, Dacey smashed her mace down on his skull, finishing him off.
She turned around and climbed down from her horse.
She saw another crossbowman, this one was aiming for her.
She held her shield up.
Dacey felt her shield shake as she saw the bolt head impaling through her shield, only a pinkie’s width.
Dacey charged straight toward the crossbowman.
Her mace connected with his face twice before he fell on his back, dropping his crossbow and the bolt he was trying to reload it with as he fell.
Dacey came to fight another knight, whom was armed with a sword and shield and dressed in a surcoat of chainmail and with plates.
She dodged a blow from his sword and his next smacked into her shield.
Dacey answered with a series of blows onto his shield from her mace.
His attack faltered as he panted, holding her mace back with his shield was wearing him down.
Dacey then bashed her own shield against his shield.
The knight stumbled.
Dacey responded and crushed his skull with her mace.
Now Dacey turned to face the men trying to escape onto the rafts.
Dacey looked at the closest one and what caught her eye was the fancy armour and chainmail the commander was wearing.
He wore steel plate armour, as most southerners did, and his helm was an expensive-looking armet.
His breastplate was decorated with an image of the unicorn of a House Brax of Hornvale.
You must be Lord Andros Brax.
Well, I am sorry, my Lord, but I cannot let you leave this battlefield without facing Mormont steel, Dacey thought as she charged hard toward him and his raft.
She bashed aside an archer with her shield and swung her mace at the helmeted head of another as she made her beeline straight for the Lord of Hornvale.
Dacey struck down another knight before she jumped onto the raft, already overflowing with Lannister soldiers and knights.
Three of them charged at her.
Dacey bashed the first with her shield and he fell into the water.
She continued, smashing her mace into the face of the second and then twice into the chest and then the upper body of the third.
Two knights attacked her simultaneously.
Dacey blocked the sword’s thrust of the first with her shield and crushed the face of the second with her mace.
She then disarmed the first knight with a powerful swing of her shield.
As he reached for his dagger, Dacey smashed her mace hard into his face.
Next came four knights.
Dacey bashed the first across the face with her shield, and like the first, he landed in the water, and swam furiously for the shore, knowing full well that he would drown if he stayed in the water any longer, being weighed down by his armour.
The second tried to behead Dacey with a greatsword.
Dacey blocked the blow with her mace and then swung her shield hard at the blade, hoping to disarm him.
It worked.
His greatsword clanged to the floor of the raft before Dacey swung her mace at his face.
Next, she smashed her mace onto the skull and the spine of the third knight.
The fourth swung his sword at her just as she finished off his comrade.
She blocked the blow with her shield and then forced his sword aside, giving her the time that she needed.
She swung her mace into his groin.
He groaned as he fell to his knees before Dacey swung her mace onto his skull as hard as she could, with brains and blood spilling out.
At last, she faced Lord Andros Brax.
“You fight well, Ser,” complimented the Lord of Hornvale.
Dacey chuckled as she reached for her helm and took it off.
“I am Dacey of House Mormont, my Lord, and heiress to Bear Island,” she replied.
The Lord of Hornvale was infuriated that several of his men and knights had been killed by a woman, it seemed.
“For Hornvale! And for House Brax!” he yelled as he unsheathed his sword and charged at her.
Dacey blocked his first slices at her with her shield and then his thrust came quicker than she was expecting.
It cut through her boiled leathers and chainmail protecting her rib cage on her right side.
Dacey responded with a strong punch to his armet with her gauntlet.
He fell back, his helm dented slightly from the powerful punch.
Dacey then rained her mace down onto him.
His shield blocked the first of the several blows before Dacey’s mace smashed into the Lord of Hornvale’s helm.
He threw his helm away and thrusted at her again.
Dacey timed his thrust with her defence with her shield.
She held her shield up in time and the thrust sliced across her shield before she forced it aside and then smashed her mace hard at Brax’s neck.
She heard the crunch of broken bones as her mace connected with Brax’s neck bones.
He fell to the raft’s floor, dead.
Dacey panted as she climbed off of the raft and back on dry land, just to witness the garrison of Riverrun firing arrows and throwing rocks at those others trying to escape on the rafts.
She looked at the campsite and grinned at seeing many Lannister soldiers slain and many others being taken prisoner.
She nodded with approval when she witnessed Lyanna pull a knight down from his horse and stabbed him dead with her sword.
You’ve become a real warrior, little sister!
Torrhen and Eddard Karstark took up the two main Lannister banners and held them up high for all to see.
“Victory!” they yelled.
Dacey banged her mace against her shield as she cheered.
“Winterfell!” she yelled.
Cries of “Winterfell!” and “Riverrun” were repeated by all below the walls and on top of the walls as the garrison joined the cheers, showing the battle was indeed a victory.
Chapter 40: The War Turns Unfavourably
Chapter Text
Interlude XVIII:
Tyrion Lannister (Peter Dinklage):
In spite of the circumstances, Tyrion couldn’t help but feel amused by how frustrated Father looked.
The Old Lion of Casterly Rock remained stood and with his back to the Westerlords seated down, with Tyrion, Uncle Kevan and cousin Daven seated at the end.
“They have Jaime. They defeated Lord Marbrand and they took Harrenhal.”
Father’s quiet words explaining the situation had been said with such force, it was a miracle Father hadn’t shouted them.
“Well, the Stark boy seems to be less green than you had hoped,” quipped Tyrion.
Tyrion had been enjoying a pleasant journey from Castle Black to King’s Landing, dining at various castles of the North and the Riverlands along the way, until he reached the outskirts of the Inn of the Crossroads and heard of Father’s invasion of the Riverlands because of House Tully harbouring the traitorous Stark family.
“We must call for reinforcements from Casterly Rock and from the Crownlands. Once we have reinforcements, we can crush the enemy armies here,” said Addam Marbrand.
“And then there’s the armies of the Reach. Once Mace Tyrell arrives with the levies of the Reach, the Starks, Tullys and Arryns shall stand no chance against us,” said Uncle Kevan.
“It may be time to try and make peace,” suggested Harys Swyft.
“That’s very unlikely.”
“Why do you say that?” asked Father whilst the Westerlords turned to Tyrion.
“The Tullys will never forgive us for raiding and occupying the Riverlands and laying waste to the countryside. Edmure Tully is Harrold Arryn’s uncle and I very much doubt that the Lord of the Eyrie will show any favour for King Joffrey. And then there is the Starks, whom have long been friends of the Tullys and will not forgive this slight against their allies nor how we started a war just to capture the Lord of Winterfell, his lady wife and their children.”
“They started this war when Eddard Stark slighted against House Lannister and his rightful King by slandering him and his parents. This cannot be allowed to stand,” Father said sternly.
“Perhaps, but what hope is there for peace, when they have less than 60,000 men in the Riverlands alone? Father, I’ve been to the North and Beyond-the-Wall, and they have brought only half of their armies to this war. They can bring many more men. And there will be no shortage of Rivermen wanting to take up arms against the Westerlands for invading their country. And then there’s the Valemen and the mighty Knights of the Vale,” replied Tyrion.
And the liberation of both Harrenhal and Riverrun will be seen as a rallying cry for all Rivermen to unite behind to liberate their country from Father, Tyrion thought as he looked at a map of the Riverlands.
The castles of Stone Hedge, Raventree Hall, Pinkmaiden, Acorn Hall, High Heart and the town of Stoney Sept were all that Father had under occupation.
But with the loss of Harrenhal and the saving of Riverrun, they had no way of reaching them or their garrisons without taking heavy casualties.
“What news is there from the Stormlands and from Dorne?” asked Uncle Kevan.
“Shireen Baratheon is now regent of Storm’s End on behalf of her brother Fortis. She has called the banners of the Stormlands, but has commanded them to stay at home. As for the Dornish, they too have called their banners, but have made no indication that they shall swear fealty to the Iron Throne,” said Father.
“And why would they, Father? After all you did to win their hearts in the Red Keep all those years ago?” Tyrion asked.
Father glared at Tyrion.
Why are you looking at me like that?
It was not I who suggested that Elia Martell and the Targaryen children die, nor was it I who defended them.
“If we cannot secure things in the Riverlands, we will have little chance in establishing peace for King Joffrey’s reign,” said Uncle Kevan.
“There is no chance for that, Uncle. There is a bloody war going on and we are currently outnumbered 3-1 by the armies of Winterfell, Riverrun and the Eyrie. It might be best if the King was restrained from making any unwise decisions,” said Tyrion.
Such as making more enemies than we need.
Having said that, his mother is just as likely to do it as her son.
Tyrion looked up at Father as he said this, whilst all others in Father’s council were voicing what to do next.
Father had finally heard enough.
“They have my son! Get out, all of you.”
Tyrion stood from his chair and was about to follow Uncle Kevan and cousin Daven until he heard Father.
“Not you.”
Tyrion turned around to Father and sat back on his chair.
“You have the right of it.”
What’s this?
Father admitting I am right?
First he has been tricked by Artos Stark, a boy only a few years older than his grandson and now he turns to me and says that I have the right of it?
My nameday must have come sooner than I was expecting.
“The Starks, Tullys and Arryns will not see reason and make peace and swear fealty. Especially not with Joffrey. He has proven himself an uncontrollable boy in recent years. As for his mother, she is neither wise nor as clever as she thinks. Which is why, you will go to King’s Landing.”
“Why?”
“I have been appointed Hand of the King. You will be Hand in my stead whilst I gather what’s left of our armies and march for Duskendale and link with the Tyrell armies.”
“And what am I to do in King’s Landing?”
“Gain the allegiance of all whom have not yet sworn fealty. Shireen Baratheon. Doran Martell. Even Balon Greyjoy. Any whiff of treason from Pycelle, Littlefinger or Varys, heads on spikes on the walls,” said Father.
“But why me? Why not Uncle Kevan or cousin Daven?” asked Tyrion.
Father fixed Tyrion with a hard gaze.
“You are my son. I may have looked down on you for many years, but you are my only capable child as of now.”
You bastard.
You give up on Jaime, just because he has failed you.
I will do this, but not for you or for House Lannister.
I will do this for Jaime, that he might be freed.
Ashara XI:
Seeing the banners of House Lannister be torn down by victorious Rivermen and Northerners had caused a great surge of cheers and claps for those whom defeated the Lannister army outside the great walls of Riverrun.
All led by Artos, Ashara thought when she looked from the steps of Riverrun’s Great Hall at Artos as he led a procession of nobility of the North and the Riverlands into the courtyard.
Artos bowed his head to the Lord of Riverrun.
“Lord Artos, thank you, for all that you have done in vanquishing the enemy that has so tormented us these past several weeks,” said Edmure Tully as he offered his hand.
“My Lord, our houses have long been friends and you have sheltered my family from the clutches of the Lannisters. For that, you will always have the gratitude of House Stark,” replied Artos as they shook hands.
“And House Stark will always have the gratitude of House Tully.”
Ashara and Ned hugged Artos and Ulrick the moment that they saw them.
“You did well, Artos. But where are the rest of the armies?” asked Ned.
“All around the Riverlands, Father. Ser Brynden the Blackfish gave us time by distracting Tywin Lannister. Harrold Arryn crushed Damon Marbrand at Castle Darry and Roose Bolton has liberated Harrenhal,” replied Artos.
Gods. That’s incredible, Ashara thought as Artos answered.
“All Artos’ planning. It’s incredible that Tywin Lannister actually fell for it all,” Ulrick commented with a wide-eyed grin.
Gods, not only is my son now a proven warrior, but also a proven battle commander.
“But where are they now?” asked Ned.
“Regrouping back to Riverrun once they hear of our victory. Tywin Lannister and his army should be marching for the Crownlands once they hear that we have taken Harrenhal,” replied Artos.
“And where is Dyanna? Elia? Rhaenys? Aegon?” asked Ashara.
“Dyanna was fighting alongside her husband and goodfather at Harrenhal. Elia and Rhaenys are in safe in Winterfell. Aegon is in the Blackfish’s army,” said Ulrick.
It was then that Brandon, Eliana and Arya came running to their brothers and hugging them.
And as the siblings were reunited, Ashara’s eyes were drawn to a man in chains being brought inside the courtyard.
He wore the household armour of a Lannister, which Ashara recognised from seeing Tywin Lannister wearing it in King’s Landing in the aftermath of the Sack.
Though his face was covered in blood and cuts, Ashara knew whom it was.
Kingslayer.
He was soon seen by his sworn brothers whom now had sworn to fight for Aegon and his claim to the Iron Throne.
“Whom fought Ser Jaime?” asked Arthur.
“I did, Uncle. I broke his sword with Ice and beat him until I knocked him out,” replied Artos before pointing at the scar on his face.
Artos defeated the Kingslayer himself?
He is one the best fighters in all of Westeros, alongside Arthur, Barristan, Lord Commander Gerold, Sandor Clegane, Addam Marbrand, Lyle Crakehall, Lyn Corbray, Oberyn, Bronze Yohn Royce, Garlan and Loras Tyrell.
And my son has defeated him, Ashara thought with pride.
Willas IV:
Gods, it is horribly foul here in the capital, Willas thought as he smelled the stench of the city, riding through the streets with his escort of 100 household soldiers of House Tyrell.
Loras never exaggerated in his stories of King’s Landing on his tourneys and courting with Renly, Willas thought.
But just thinking of Renly made Willas sad.
Ever since Renly and Stannis’ murders at the hands of the Targaryens, Loras had gone into a deep sadness.
He wasn’t as happy and as joyful as he had once been.
Once this is all over, Margaery is Queen and Loras is perhaps in the Kingsguard, he will have something new to dedicate his life to, Willas thought optimistically.
Willas arrived at the gates of the Red Keep.
Magnificent, but not nearly as beautiful as Highgarden and especially not the Palatial Keep, Willas thought as his horse crossed through the gates threshold and standing near the stables was a short man dressed in the typical garb of a Lannister, wearing the pin of Hand of the King.
I thought that Tywin Lannister was Hand of the King, not his infamously lecherous and famously clever son, Tyrion.
“Lord Willas, welcome to King’s Landing,” said Tyrion.
“My thanks, Lord Tyrion. Forgive me, but I was given to understand that Lord Tywin was Hand of the King and not you?”
“Yes, I’ve been getting that a lot since coming here. I am acting-Hand until my Lord Father returns from the war,” he explained.
Willas nodded as he looked around the Red Keep.
“Might I get unpacked, or does the Small Council meet now?” asked Willas.
“The latter, I’m afraid. It won’t take long, I promise,” replied Tyrion.
“Very good,” Willas said with a slight smile before turning to his guards’ captain, Ser Raymund Tyrell, a distant cousin.
“Ser Raymund, have the men get some rest and have my belongings brought to my chambers,” he ordered.
“Yes, my Lord,” he replied, bowing his head.
Willas grimaced as he used his crutch to follow the acting Hand of the King.
Gods, I hate staircases, Willas commented as he followed Tyrion Lannister.
“Might I ask how you got the limp, Lord Willas?” asked Tyrion.
“From jousting. Something I didn’t want to do at the time, but I wanted to make my father proud and he wanted a son whom would become a legendary knight,” said Willas.
“Well, my father is the same. He wanted a son whom would be his perfect heir. Instead, he has my brother whom has his skills in warfare, myself, with my skills at the game of thrones and then there’s my sister,” he said with a pause.
“And where does the Queen fall into that?” asked Willas.
“Father only likes her passion for House Lannister, and I suppose her one redeeming quality is that she loves her children. Well, that and her cheekbones, I suppose,” he replied.
Willas chuckled as he elevated himself up the first step of another staircase.
“Please tell me this is the last one, Lord Tyrion. I hate staircases, especially when I have spent hours on a horse,” said Willas.
“It is, Lord Willas. Just a few more steps,” he said with a kindly smile.
“And might I ask; what happened to my twice Great-Uncle Gerold?” asked Willas, having heard of how he gave time for the Starks to escape, alongside Arthur Dayne, Barristan Selmy and Oswell Whent.
“He is dead. In spite of his treachery, he died after killing over twenty men,” he replied.
A brave and incredible man. Right to the end, Willas thought as he remembered the grand old White Bull, whom had been a knight of the Kingsguard for longer than Father had been alive.
“Have his remains been sent to Oldtown?” asked Willas.
“They have. I ensured it personally yesterday,” replied Tyrion.
Willas and Tyrion entered a large chamber with a table made of Weirwood wood, Willas recognised.
Weirwood is such beautiful wood. It’s a pity that there isn’t more of it in the Reach, but then again, the fanatics of Oldtown would probably chop them all down or burn them as though they were worshippers of the Red God of Essos.
“Members of the Small Council, His Grace’s newest addition, Lord Willas, heir to House Tyrell and Master of Laws,” announced Tyrion.
Willas looked around at those sat down.
He instantly recognised his cousin, Horas Redwyne, whom had been appointed Master of Ships.
A portly old man with a long white beard wearing a great and heavy Maester’s chain.
A man, bald and overweight, whom wore richly decorated robes, that looked like it was of Essos origin.
And then there was perhaps one of the most beautiful women Willas had ever met, with long golden hair, wearing a richly decorated red and golden dress, emerald-green eyes and with high cheekbones.
“Good to see you here, cousin,” said Horas.
“And you, cousin. And you,” replied Willas as they hugged briefly.
“Welcome, to King’s Landing, Lord Willas,” said Grand Maester Pycelle.
“My thanks, Grand Maester,” said Willas before shaking his hand and then shaking the hand of Varys the Spider.
Grandmother speaks a lot of you and your talents as a shadowy spymaster.
“My Lord,” said Varys.
“Lord Varys, my Lady Grandmother has had plenty to say of you in recent years,” said Willas.
“Ah, that does sound like Lady Olenna. And pray tell, how is she in these trouble times?” asked the Master of Whispers.
“Hoping for this all to soon end,” replied Willas before he walked to the Queen, whom was still seated.
“Your Grace,” said Willas, bowing his head to her and kissing her hand.
She smiled beautifully, but not charmingly and could put one at ease, Willas felt, as opposed to Margaery.
“Welcome to the capital, Lord Willas,” said Queen Cersei.
Willas sat down and looked around, realising that there was an absentee.
“Where is Lord Baelish?” asked Willas.
“The Master of Coin is currently still travelling to Storm’s End, to speak with my dear niece and nephew, Shireen and Fortis and have them swear fealty to their cousin, our King,” explained the Queen.
“Very good, Your Grace,” said Willas.
“Now that we are all here, we should begin sending what available troops the Crownlands can muster to join the war effort in Duskendale,” said the Queen.
“How many men is that, Your Grace?” asked Willas.
“At least 15,000 men,” she replied.
“And what of ships, Lord Horas?” asked Tyrion.
“Lord Hand, after the murders of Renly and Stannis Baratheon, nearly half the royal fleet captured by them has returned to King’s Landing. Bringing the total of the royal fleet to 100 warships and 150 transport ships,” he explained.
“Could these transport ships be converted into warships?” asked Cersei.
“They could, Your Grace, but I would recommended against it. In the event of an attack by sea on the capital, it wouldn’t do to have improvised warships fight against whatever warships the enemies of the Iron Throne bring to the fray,” replied Horas, speaking with a sailor’s authority.
A sailor whom has never fought a battle, on dry land or at sea.
“Lord Willas, how many men are your father and brother bringing to the war in Duskendale?” asked Tyrion.
“40,000 men, Lord Hand. The Reach can field 100,000 fighting men at most, excluding whatever sellswords we can hire. But presently, my Lady Mother is having all available Reachmen finish gathering the last of the summer’s harvests and assembling them for war,” said Willas.
“How long before the remaining 60,000 or so are ready for war, Lord Willas?” asked Queen Cersei.
“At the least, a moon, Your Grace. At most, two moons,” replied Willas.
“What is the news from the fighting in the Riverlands, Lord Varys?” asked Queen Cersei.
“Your Grace, soon after leaving for Duskendale, Lord Tywin has ordered all his garrisons in the occupied Riverlands castles to fall back to the Westerlands to join with the army being assembled by Lord Stafford Lannister,” he replied.
Chapter 41: The End of a Tyranny
Chapter Text
Garlan IV:
Tywin Lannister looked pleased at the arrival of first of the armies of the Reach, as Garlan, Father, Randyll Tarly and Uncle Baelor.
But he looked especially glad to see the Lord of Horn Hill.
Doubtless, considering the enjoyment for battle and war Lord Tarly has, and his talents for them, whilst Father’s talents rest not on the battlefield.
“My Lords of the Reach, welcome to Duskendale,” said the Old Lion of Casterly Rock.
“My Lord Hand, it is an honour to fight in the name of King Joffrey and the restoration of peace and stability throughout the Seven Kingdoms,” replied Father with a joyful smile.
Father, please down embarrass us in front the nobility of the Reach and of the Westerlands, especially not the Hand of the King.
As they all sat around the solar of Lord Renfred Rykker, where a large map of the Riverlands, the Crownlands and the Westerlands was placed on the table and pieces of lions, roses and stags were placed around the Westerlands and Crownlands, whereas there were wolves, fishes and falcons in the Riverlands.
“My Lords, the recent fighting has been a shock to us all, I know. That so many would take up arms to fight to defend a traitor such as Eddard Stark, and that House Arryn, a long friend of House Baratheon, would turn traitor and fight alongside the rebels and traitors whom would dare to take up arms against their rightful King,” announced the Lord of Casterly Rock.
“Now, after the fighting in Riverrun, the Green Fork, Castle Darry and Harrenhal, we have lost all major fighting forces in the western Riverlands and I was forced to vacate all castles liberated from the yoke of treachery and send them back to Casterly Rock to join with a new army my cousin, Ser Stafford Lannister is forming,” he continued.
“With these former garrisons, my Lord Hand, how many men is Ser Stafford expected to raise and when will they be able to join the war?” asked Randyll Tarly.
“I should think no more than 20,000 men, Lord Tarly. And as for when, I would say within two moons, perhaps three,” said the Hand of the King.
“And what of the Starks, Tullys and Arryns, my Lord Hand? What moves have they been making since your army marched here for Duskendale?” asked Garlan.
“At present, Lord Tyrell, the treacherous Lords of the Riverlands have been returning to their homes and garrisoning them. But now, it would seem that they are all gathering in Riverrun, presumably to plan their next move,” said Lord Tywin.
“How many men do they number, my Lord Hand?” asked Uncle Baelor.
He turned to a young man and gestured for him to speak, whom looked at least ten years older than Garlan.
From noticing the colours of the burning tree of House Marbrand on his cloak and his badge, he could see that he was Ser Addam Marbrand, heir to Ashemark.
“They number at least 50,000 men, Lord Hightower. But at most, they number 55,000 men,” replied Ser Addam.
Father guffawed at hearing these numbers.
“My Lords, with the arrival of our troops combined with the troops of the Westerlands and the Crownlands, we should be able to number 75,000 fighting men. We outnumber them by 20,000. Give the command, my Lord Hand, and we will crush them at Riverrun,” eagerly said Father.
“That would be unwise, my Lord Tyrell. For the Red Fork bends around Riverrun and the enemy will be able to use it to their advantage to harass us,” said Damon Marbrand.
“Indeed. We shall give our armies a chances to rest and feed before we march for the Riverlands. First, we need the traitorous enemy to make their move first. Only then, when their armies divide, we shall strike at the enemy and force all traitors to either bend the knee to His Grace or die as traitors,” said the Old Lion of Casterly Rock.
“My Lord Hand, forgive me, but for what are the enemy fighting for? Do they have a cause to fight for or are they trying to claim independence?” asked Garlan.
All turned to Tywin Lannister for an answer.
“For now, we know little, Lord Garlan. Indeed, it seems that without our forces in the Riverlands, they have no cause to fight for. But, that doesn’t excuse what they have done to betray the King.”
Algirdas XIV:
After successfully capturing Meereen when he had sent a dozen men to infiltrate the city, Algirdas and Jaerevar Laenareon had marched their combined armies of 44,000 men to Yunkai.
But then, they marched back to Meereen when they heard that the Good Masters of Yunkai and Astapor were marching all of their armies to face them.
“Are you sure about this, Lord Algirdas?” asked Laenareon.
“I am. We took the city by chance, with cunning. They won’t be able to take the city the same way we had done. I have made sure of this,” said Algirdas as he looked down on a map of Meereen and the lands surrounding it in his chambers in the Great Pyramid.
“So, what is the plan?” asked Bronn.
“We will lure them in. On the south-eastern wall there is a weakness, right next to the main southern gate, where they will besiege. We will exploit this weakness and make certain that it will collapse.
“And collapse it will, with a wide enough breach for an army to charge through and inside the city.
“Once they charge towards it, we will have infantry holding the breach, archers on the walls, and cavalry positioned at the flanks,” said Algirdas.
“And once they have committed most of their army to the breach, the cavalry will charge down and flank them all. Crushing most of their army in a single and decisive move,” Algirdas explained.
“And what of any forces they have at the rear, Uncle? Reserves and the like?” asked Robin.
“We send the cavalry after them,” said Algirdas.
Algirdas turned to their benefactor.
Ever since Storm Company had moved from Myrish lands and marched for Slaver’s Bay, they had been joined by an additional 2,000 former soldiers and sellswords from all around Essos and even from as far as Yi-Ti.
Storm Company now numbered 9,000 men from as far west as the Westerlands to as Far East as the Golden Empire of Yi-Ti.
“What say you, Laenareon?” asked Algirdas.
The young, eager and idealistic Volantene nobleman nodded as he thought about the plan.
“How long will it take to prepare the breach for collapsing?” he asked.
“Three days. Perhaps four,” replied Arodos.
“And when are the enemy army expected to arrive?”
“In two days. But it will take longer for them to prepare themselves for a siege,” replied Bronn.
Algirdas enjoyed it in Meereen.
It was the greatest city he had ever set foot in.
Unlike King’s Landing or Volantis, the smell was pleasant.
Unlike Volantis, the climate was not too humid and it was easy to breathe.
Like Pentos, there was plenty of water from wells and aqueducts.
And there were a great many sights to look at, such as the pyramids belonging to the Meereenese nobility and the Great Temple of the Harpy.
Algirdas, his commanders and his nephews lived in the Great Pyramid.
And it was whilst he and Storm Company were looting the pyramids of the city, that Algirdas had discovered 100 Valyrian Steel ingots.
And, he had sent a raven to Volantis to hire the services of the smith, Nyessidos Irroris, one of the few smiths of the world whom knew how to reforge Valyrian Steel.
Valyrian Steel weapons will be a fine gift to the nobility of the Stormlands, as well as something for House Baratheon.
The Starks, Tullys, Arryns and Martells all have Valyrian Steel weapons.
Why should House Baratheon not have one of their own?
Algirdas felt content as he sat lay down in his bed.
The last letter from Shireen, just before we left Redhold spoke of how the construction was going well at Summerhall and that all remaining works of the castle itself were complete, as well as the Sept, fishery, hunting lodge, iron mine, the feasting hall, the glasshouse and the arbor.
My home will be complete once this contract is done and perhaps one or two more contracts.
And then, I will return to the Stormlands and take my place as Lord of Summerhall.
Bronn or one of my boys can lead the Company once I take my leave , Algirdas thought before he decided to go to the south-eastern wall to inspect the works for the wall’s inevitable collapse.
“Where do you go, Uncle?” asked Edric.
“To inspect the south-eastern walls. Will you come?” he replied.
“I think so. Battles are never like sieges. Sieges are so fucking dull,” replied Edric.
“That they are. Come, let’s talk,” said Algirdas with a smile as they walked down the beautiful marble steps of the pyramid.
“So, have you given any thought as to what you’ll do when I leave Storm Company? Will you return home with me to the Stormlands or will you stay here?” asked Algirdas as he clasped his arm around Edric’s shoulder.
“I think I shall return to the Stormlands. Will you have a place for me in Summerhall?”
Algirdas smiled as he turned to his nephew.
“Of course. Of course I will. Anything for my family,” he replied before patting him on the back.
“Do you know what your brothers want to do?”
“We were talking about this earlier. Gendry wants to become a castle smith, possibly for Summerhall. Robin and Torwyn want to stay on in the Company and travel the world and fight, fuck and feast. Marq simply wants a comfortable life where he can have children in a safe home. As for Tymond, Tolas has convinced him that they both should join the Kingsguard,” he replied.
Algirdas nodded as he thought about the life choices his nephews had.
I’d be glad to have Gendry as the blacksmith of Summerhall.
Marq, I’d happily give him a profession and a home in Summerhall, where he can raise a family, perhaps with his own name rather than the name Rivers.
Tymond and Tolas both would be brilliant knights of the Kingsguard. Both are very skilled and both are honourable and take their knighthoods seriously.
As for Torwyn and Robin, they are too much like their father.
They don’t want a comfortable life, they were born warriors and want to stay that way.
Interlude XIX:
Jaerevar Laenareon (Cem Yigit Üzümoglu):
It all comes to this.
There’s no going back from this.
Even if by some chance we do fail today, I will die with my sword in my hand, I will not die in shameful exile like Viserys Targaryen did in Pentos, Jaerevar thought as he looked at Algirdas Stormborn.
The Captain of Storm Company had become a great legend across Essos, from Braavos to Slaver’s Bay, from how he crushed the Braavosi army, to annihilating Khal Drogo and his mighty khalasar, to slaughtering the Pirates of the Stepstones.
And now, he was helping him fight the Good Masters of Slaver’s Bay and achieve his dream.
From an early age, Jaerevar had long wanted to be a King, in spite of being Father’s third son.
His elder brothers, Talaedor and Vahaemond, had both served in Volantis’ army.
Talaedor would one day be head of the Laenareon family and take an important place amongst the Tigers nobility.
Vahaemond was now a general in the Volantene army.
But Jaerevar, the youngest son of Jaerenys Laenareon, a powerful scion and member of the Tigers of Volantis, wanted more than that.
I will not die a faceless noble, forgotten by history.
I will either die the first King of Slaver’s Bay in thousands of years or I will die trying, Jaerevar thought ambitiously as he climbed onto his horse.
He led his own cavalry of Volantis, the Second Sons and the cavalry of the Company of the Rose and Storm Company to the eastern gate of the great city, which Jaerevar intended to make his capital.
Two miles from here to the corner, where we will have an excellent view of the enemy charging for the breach, Jaerevar thought as he led the cavalry and started to ride towards the corner.
He looked at the enemy siege lines.
They had spread only across the southern walls, as opposed to around the entire city, for that was far too large to surround, even with 80,000 men.
As Jaerevar thought about this and looked at the walls, he felt content and confident.
The plan will work.
Of course it will.
Algirdas Baratheon is a veteran of many great battles and wars and has never lost a single one.
Because of him, I will be King of Slaver’s Bay, and finally eradicate the disgusting slave trade, he thought with ambition and with disgust.
As he entered the latter part of his childhood, he hated all of slavery.
He admired how the kingdoms of Westeros had outlawed slavery and the trading of it.
He wanted to do the same for Slaver’s Bay, and for his kingdom to set an example for all surrounding city states and countries to follow.
Jaerevar’s hatred for slavery was as a result of witnessing slave boys being flogged and beaten without mercy when he, Father and his brothers had visited Astapor to see the fighting prowess of the Unsullied.
He had also seen slave girls whom had brought them drinks when meeting with the Good Masters, no older than three and ten, were grabbed and taken into their chambers.
No one deserves to endure or suffer such cruelty, whether lowborn or highborn.
But the Good Masters of Slaver’s Bay must die.
As King, I will bring a new age to Slaver’s Bay and ensure that such evil never happens again, to these people.
Any I catch trading in slaves or owing slaves, will die.
They reached the corner of the city walls.
Jaerevar held his hand up.
“Hold. I will look,” he commanded his officers.
“Yes, my Lord,” said Daario Naharis, the Captain of the Second Sons.
Slowly and lonely, Jaerevar rode to the corner and looked around.
He saw a great shout of triumph and laughter arise from the armies of Slaver’s Bay and of the Good Masters.
He could hear a loud command from the front of the army.
Shouts in Valyrian were heard.
And then, tens of thousands of infantry charged towards the breach.
Looking at the breach, Jaerevar thought that it looked wide enough for four chariots to pass through simultaneously.
Jaerevar grinned as he rode back to the cavalry.
“What news, my Lord?” asked Marq Rivers, commander of Storm Company’s cavalry.
“They’ve taken the bait. Get the cavalry ready. We attack soon, once they clash swords with the infantry,” said Jaerevar.
He drew his sword and wielded it around a few times.
This day will make my name as a conqueror.
Aegon the Conqueror conquered all but one of the kingdoms of Westeros, but he had three dragons.
I may not be doing such a thing here, but I will conquer and end the tyranny of the Good Masters.
As he inhaled and exhaled, he closed his eyes.
But he opened his eyes when he heard the great clashing of steel and shouts and screams from the breach.
Jaerevar wielded his sword around once more as he stroked the mane of his horse.
“My Lord!” shouted Marq Rivers.
He pointed at the sky above the breach.
A wave of flaming arrows firing down on the enemy.
The signal, Jaerevar thought with a grin.
“Form up!” he commanded as he raised his sword up high.
The cavalry began to form ranks and rode to the grounds below the south-western watchtower.
They turned and faced the infantry pushing and shoving amongst themselves to fight with his infantry.
“Lances!” shouted Jaerevar.
Lancers took to the front and horse archers rode behind them.
“Charge!” he yelled.
Jaerevar roared as he rode towards the enemy.
He looked down at the approaching enemy infantry, whom soon became alerted to the cavalry charging towards them.
He heard panicked shouts in Valyrian to reform positions.
But it was too late.
As soon as they charged into the first soldiers, it was over for the Good Masters.
Jaerevar sliced his sword down onto a spearman as he tried to impale his horse.
The blow slit his throat.
Jaerevar turned to a large man with a greatsword, whom tried to cut across at Jaerevar’s leg.
Jaerevar blocked the blow and then cut across at his unprotected face.
The blow caved into his skull and his greatsword fell to the bloodied grounds of Meereen before his body collapsed down.
Jaerevar stabbed another whom was oblivious to the cavalry breaking his army’s flanks.
Jaerevar sliced across at another soldier as he tried to thrust his spear at Jaerevar’s armour.
Jaerevar’s blow cut the spear in half.
As the shocked spearman stared at his broken spear in shock, Jaerevar eviscerated him.
He cut down several more enemies that came toward him until he looked around to see that the cavalry had complete overrun the enemy army.
He turned around with a grin towards the Good Masters.
“Reform the line! Charge!” Jaerevar commanded.
He rode for the Good Masters, whom had only a scarce amount of cavalry to protect them from the oncoming deluge of cavalry riding to kill them.
The Good Masters wore decorative armour that had never seen battle, and they perhaps thought that they would not see battle.
But now they will not only see battle, they will also see death, Jaerevar thought as he beheaded a fat Good Master with a single blow from his sword.
Jaerevar rode across to one he recognised as Kraznys mo Nakloz.
He remembered him from his trips to Astapor.
He was the cruellest and most despicable of the Good Masters he had ever met.
“Nakloz!” Jaerevar yelled.
Nakloz briefly turned to face him as Jaerevar rode towards him.
Jaerevar punched him hard from his horse.
He climbed down to confront the Good Master as he struggled to get up and back onto his horse, whilst his face was bleeding.
“Mercy! Mercy! My Lord, I will pay a ransom of a million gold marks!” he begged.
“There’s not enough gold to buy your life after all you’ve done!” Jaerevar yelled before he beheaded him.
He spat on the corpse before looking around to see all the Good Masters slaughtered.
It is done.
I’ve done it!
Chapter 42: Sandwiched Between Two Enemies
Chapter Text
Interlude XX:
Shireen Baratheon (Jessica Green):
Shireen angrily stared at the letter, recently sent by Aunt Cersei.
She had read it moments before, with Mother, Maester Cressen and Septa Mordane.
Gods, why now?!
Why when Father and Uncle Renly have just been buried?!
She looked down on it to read it once more.
‘ To my beloved niece Shireen and nephew Fortis,
We are all of course saddened by the news of Stannis and Renly’s murders.
But, you have spent weeks and moons in mourning.
I gather that you’ve already called the banners of the Stormlands, and yet not a single soldier of the Stormlands has marched from the Stormlands, nor has a single Stormlord rode to King’s Landing to swear fealty to their King, your beloved cousin, Joffrey.
We shall expect you all to come to King’s Landing as soon as you receive this letter and swear fealty to King Joffrey and to bring the Stormlands armies to the fighting against the traitorous and treasonous Starks, Tullys and Arryns, and especially the Targaryens whom did murder your father and your uncle.
However, any idleness is an act of treason, which shall be responded and all traitors shall indeed Hear Us Roar.
Yours faithfully,
Cersei Baratheon of House Lannister,
Queen Regent to Joffrey of House Baratheon,
First of his Name,
King of the Andals, the Rhoynar and the First Men,
Lord of the Seven Kingdoms,
Protector of the Realm. ’
What in Seven Hells is wrong with the fucking Lannisters?!
Shireen finally threw the letter down onto the floor of what used to be Father’s solar in the Round Tower.
Shireen looked out of the window and out at sea.
Where are you, Uncle Algirdas?
Her eyes turned to the door when someone knocked on it.
“Enter,” she said, tidying her braided hair as she said it.
She smiled when she saw Maester Cressen and Father’s dearest friend, Lord Davos of House Seaworth.
“My Lady,” said Lord Davos.
“Lord Seaworth, thank you so much for coming so soon. Please, be seated,” she said before she sat down.
Davos pulled out a chair for dear old Maester Cressen.
He sat down before the Lord of Cape Wrath sat down and faced Shireen.
“We received a letter from the Queen Regent in Cape Wrath, my Lady. Demanding that we come to the Red Keep and swear allegiance to the False King Joffrey,” said Davos.
The truth of Joffrey’s parentage was shared between Davos, Uncle Renly, Mother and Shireen before Father and Uncle Renly left for the Reach to negotiate with the Tyrells joining with them to overthrow the Lannisters and marry Margaery Tyrell to Fortis.
“Has any of my brother’s bannermen gone to King’s Landing?” she asked.
“None, my Lady. But, all are fearful of what the Lannisters will do now that the Tyrells are allied to them and that Margaery is betrothed to Joffrey Waters,” he explained.
“Maester Cressen, how many men can the Reach call to arms in times of war?” asked Shireen.
“In times of a great war such as Robert’s Rebellion, my Lady, I should think 100,000, assuming that they don’t hire sellswords,” said Maester Cressen.
Shireen sighed through her nose before she looked up to see Mother enter the solar.
“What news is there, Mother?” asked Shireen.
“Mace Tyrell has marched 40,000 men to Duskendale, to join the Lannister army,” she replied with worry.
We would be fighting alongside the Starks, Arryns and Tullys if it wasn’t for the fact that the Lannisters and Tyrells surround us to our north, north-west and west.
Uncle Edmure is on his own now that Grandfather Hoster is dead, Shireen thought as she looked at a map of the Seven Kingdoms.
“What are you thinking, my Lady?” asked Davos.
“We cannot put our trust in the Lannisters and Tyrells. Not when they are burning the Riverlands and thousands of Riverlanders are dead and their homes and lands burnt by Tywin Lannister.
“And then, Littlefinger comes along and insists that “it is in our best interests to do nothing!” Gods, now I know why Father and Uncle Algirdas never wanted Fortis and I to set foot inside King’s Landing!” Shireen said.
“So, what are we to do, my Lady?” asked Maester Cressen.
“Well, first of all, Maester, I need you to send letters to all of the Stormlords. Tell them to resume gathering their armies, but keep them to garrison their respective homes. If there’s one thing I’ve learnt from my lessons, it’s that when a Lannister makes a threat, it is never an idle one.
“But most of all, if Littlefinger thinks that we should do absolutely nothing for our kin and their allies, then I will not order such a thing on Fortis’ behalf!”
“Shireen, Baelish is an old friend. He can be trusted. I am certain that he is misinformed as to the situation,” said Mother.
“Father, Uncle Renly and Uncle Algirdas never liked him and they thought him untrustworthy. I certainly saw why when he came here, Mother. And I will not do a damn thing he says,” she snapped at her mother.
“Why, my Lady?” asked Davos.
“Because he serves the Lannisters and the Lannisters murdered my father and my uncle,” she replied.
All three looked up at her in surprise.
“How can you be sure it was they, my Lady, and not the Targaryens?” asked Maester Cressen.
“Because they probably knew of what they were trying to do. And by murdering them and forcing us and the Tyrells to bend the knee, they get the armies of the Reach and the Stormlands. The Targaryen banners was to distract us and direct our anger towards them and gain our armies for the war,” she said.
“And Lord Caron described to me the murderers. He also described how skilful they were with their swords. So I had Dale Seaworth make enquiries with knights who may have seen them at tourneys and I have found out their names,” she continued.
“Whom are they?” asked Mother.
“Ser Gerold Dayne of High Hermitage and Ser Lyn Corbray of Heart’s Home. Rumour has it that they often serve as sellswords. Whom would be rich enough to hire such skilled warriors than the Lannisters?” Shireen asked rhetorically before she turned to Davos.
“My Lord Seaworth, I have an important mission for you,” she said.
“Name it, my Lady,” replied the Onion Knight.
“I need you to sail for Essos and find Uncle Algirdas. Bring him back here. If any enemy of House Baratheon and the Stormlands does come here, we will need Storm Company to save us,” she explained.
“I will, my Lady. I will tell him all that has happened,” he replied loyally.
As Davos took his leave, everyone else had done the same.
Shireen stood up once again and looked out through the window, at Shipwrecker Bay.
How could Uncle Algirdas have survived such a crash, when he was only a few days old, she wondered.
Help me, Uncle. Help us, Uncle Algirdas.
You’re our only hope.
Daenerys VIII:
Spending time with the people of the Eyrie and travelling to villages of the Vale helped Daenerys.
It helped her as she got used to life without Harry in the Eyrie, whilst he was leading the armies of the Vale in the war.
In the Eyrie, they had heard the news of his great victory at the Battle of Castle Darry, where Harry led the armies of the Vale to liberate the besieged and beleaguered garrison of House Darry from the army of Damon Marbrand.
He had sent her numerous letters, assuring her that he was well and was asking her for news on her progress and if she was well.
Daenerys treasured the letters she received from him and sent him replies of what she and Lysa had been doing in the Eyrie.
The letter she was writing was telling him of the force of 2,000 reinforcements marching for Moon’s Keep, made up of Valemen and Mountain Clansmen both.
But as she was penning the letter, she could feel a slight pain.
She reached for her belly, not knowing what it could be.
She inhaled and exhaled several times.
“My Lady?”
Ser Alliser worriedly ran inside Harry’s solar.
“Ser Alliser, help me,” she managed to say.
Without another word, Ser Alliser helped her stand up.
“Ser Vardis! Ser Vardis, get to Maester Colemon and let him know Lady Arryn is about to give birth!” he shouted to the Captain of the Arryn household guards.
Ser Vardis Egen ran to Maester Colemon’s solar.
Daenerys struggled to breathe and was gripping Ser Alliser’s armoured wrist as she struggled with the pain.
“We’re almost there, my Lady. We’re almost there,” he assured her.
Harry. Help me.
Daenerys reached for Mother’s bracelet and stroked it a few times.
Mother, if you’re there, don’t let me join you now.
I don’t want my child to grow up without their mother , she inwardly prayed as she was brought to Maester Colemon’s solar.
Ser Alliser and Ser Vardis, per Maester Colemon’s instructions, put her on his operating table.
“Take deep breathes, my Lady. And push,” he said as he lifted the hems of her dress up.
Daenerys gripped the sides of the table as she screamed.
Daenerys screamed for Mother and for Harry as she begged for this to end.
“You must keep pushing, my Lady. You’re almost there,” said Maester Colemon.
Daenerys could feel her nails scratching the table as she tried to breathe.
“I can’t. I can’t do this,” she said tearfully to Maester Colemon.
“You can, my Lady. Just a few more pushes,” he replied gently.
Daenerys inhaled and exhaled as she struggled to push.
“I can see the head, my Lady. Push!” he said.
Easy for you to fucking say!
Daenerys took a deep breath as she let go of the table and rubbed her fingers over Mother’s bracelet.
She exhaled as she pushed once again.
“Once more, my Lady! Once more and it’ll all be over,” said Maester Colemon.
“You can do this, my Lady. Just once more,” said Ser Alliser.
Daenerys cried as she pushed one last time.
She inhaled and exhaled several times as she lay on the table.
She felt no more pain as she remained laid down on Maester Colemon’s table.
“My Lady, you have a handsome son.”
A son?
Daenerys struggled to sit up on the table.
Ser Alliser helped her sit up as she looked around desperately for her child.
Maester Colemon held her son in his arms and was wiping him clean with a towel.
“Is the child well?” asked Ser Alliser.
“He is. Pink cheeks and healthy,” he replied.
Daenerys wept as Maester Colemon finally passed Daenerys her son.
He was wrapped in the towel and was fast asleep as Daenerys held him gently in her arms.
My son. My little boy, she thought as Maester Colemon wiped the sweat on her head.
Daenerys kissed her son’s head.
“Did you and Lord Arryn choose a name for your son, my Lady?” Ser Alliser whispered.
Daenerys nodded with a smile.
“Roland if it was a boy and Anya if it was a girl,” she replied.
“Come, my Lady. We should help you and Lord Roland get some rest,” said Maester Colemon.
Ser Alliser and Ser Vardis helped Daenerys down from Maester Colemon’s table and helped her stand up.
Daenerys looked up when she heard the door open.
“Daenerys?” she asked.
Lysa stopped when she saw her holding her grandson in her arms.
“Say hello to your grandson, Lysa,” said Daenerys with a beaming smile.
“My grandson?” she asked as she looked down on Roland.
“Gods, you are the most handsome little boy in the world, aren’t you? Just like your father,” she whispered before she gently kissed his forehead.
“What’s his name?” she asked as she looked up to Daenerys.
“Roland,” she replied.
“Roland. What a good name for an Arryn,” said Lysa before she cooed at a sleeping Roland.
Lysa handed Roland back to Daenerys as they walked back to her chambers.
Roland had been placed in the cot that had been built in preparation for his arrival.
Daenerys was put to bed whilst Maester Colemon examined her.
Whilst Daenerys stared at her son, she rubbed her fingers over Mother’s bracelet.
“Thank you, Mother. I wish you could be here to see your grandson,” she whispered.
Chapter 43: A King is Made
Chapter Text
Ashara XII:
Once all armies of the North, the Riverlands and the Vale had rejoined at Riverrun, all were celebrating the string of victories they had won, at the Green Fork, Castle Darry, Harrenhal, the Whispering Woods and the Camps.
Ashara was happy when she saw Dyanna and Aegon were safe upon their arrival at Riverrun.
But it was in the Great Hall of Riverrun that all nobles were gathered.
And Edmure Tully, Harrold Arryn and Ned were at the head of the table.
Ned was the first to speak, for of the three Lords Paramount, he was the eldest and had the most experience in war and rule.
“My Lords, we now face a great conundrum. After the death of Robert Baratheon, his brothers Stannis and Renly were murdered. Wrapped in Targaryen banners, it is said, which I know to be a dishonourable lie. Stannis’ only son, Fortis, a boy of 10, has so far not pressed his claim, and the armies of the Stormlands stay in the Stormlands. We are in no place to fight for a Baratheon to be our King once again.
“This war started because of incest between Cersei Lannister and Jaime Lannister, the Kingslayer. The Lannisters seek to dominate all of the Seven Kingdoms and so far we have stopped them, but not for good.”
“Indeed, my Lords. The Tyrells now join the Lannisters, now that Mace Tyrell has betrothed his daughter Margaery to Joffrey the Illborn and he leads an army of 40,000 Reachmen to Duskendale,” announced Harrold Arryn.
Many angry mutters of “fucking treacherous southerners”, “Lannister abominations” and “fucking flowery-brained idiots” were heard not just from the Northerners, as Ashara would have expected, but also from the nobility of the Riverlands and the Vale.
“We cannot make peace with the Lannisters. I will never make peace with them for all they have done to my country and to my people. Thousands of Riverlanders, men, women, children and elderly, have suffered from the raids of the Lannisters and their attacks. I will not bend the knee to the Lannisters, and especially not to an incest-ridden abomination such as Joffrey the Illborn,” said the Lord of Riverrun.
Sentiments which were shared by all of the bannermen of the Riverlands, even the bitter rivals Jonos Bracken and Tytos Blackwood.
“But what can we do, Lord Tully? We are alone and soon, once the Lannisters bring reinforcements from the Westerlands and the Crownlands and the Tyrells bring reinforcements from the Reach, we will be outnumbered at least 2-1,” cautiously said Jasper Redfort, heir to Redfort.
“My Lords there is another option other than that of peace with the Lannisters,” said Ned.
Ned stood up from his chair and inhaled and exhaled briefly as he began his speech which he and Ashara prepared for.
This is it.
The Lannisters and Baratheons have clearly shown in these last 20 years that they cannot rule Westeros.
They have let the kingdoms fall into disarray and have not given a damn about the development and care more for power and wealth for the sake of it than using said things for the betterment of their own subjects.
House Targaryen must rule once again.
“In spite of how many of us here suffered in Robert’s Rebellion because of House Targaryen, I still took the Targaryen children with me to Winterfell to raise as my own. I raised Aegon Targaryen as my own son and I am proud to say that he is an honourable lad, a great warrior and capable of great things.
“In my near 7 moons as Hand of the King to Robert Baratheon, I have lost all faith I once had in how the Baratheons and Lannisters have ruled this realm. Which is why I put my trust and my fealty to the only house which united us all in the first place. House Targaryen.”
Aegon stood up from his chair as Ned looked at him.
Ned unsheathed Ice from its scabbard and knelt before him.
“Your Grace, I swear that as long as I live, I shall live and serve to be a faithful vassal to you, my King. I swear to bring you to your rightful place on the Iron Throne. And come the day that you wear the crown, I shall be proud to serve you for all my days.”
Aegon looked uncomfortable at how all the eyes of the room were now on him.
“Aye!” bellowed the Greatjon Umber.
“In spite of his father and grandfather being a pair fucking madmen, I have seen the lad many times prove himself to be a man of honour and a great warrior. I would be proud to call him my King!” he said as he knelt before him.
It didn’t surprise Ashara when Raymun Darry was the next to stand and draw his sword.
“My house has suffered because of the Baratheons and Lannisters since they took the Iron Throne, my Lords and Ladies. My people have lost their lives and their homes because of Tywin Lannister. I will never again bow either to a Lannister or a Baratheon. I shall only bend my knee to you, Your Grace!” he proudly proclaimed as he bowed to Aegon.
Bronze Yohn Royce knelt before Aegon.
“The damned Lannisters have ripped the Riverlands and sacked villages, towns and castles. They did the same to King’s Landing many years ago, under direction from Tywin Lannister. I would never again allow such terrors be inflicted upon people, from smallfolk to nobility. Your Grace, I shall serve you as a faithful vassal until my dying day, that the Lannisters never seize power again.”
It wasn’t long before all the nobility of the North, the Riverlands and the Vale followed their example and bowed to Aegon and swore their allegiance to him.
He looked nervous and blushed at how they all were bowing to him.
Aegon then turned to Ned and walked to the high table, where he stood with Ned, Edmure Tully and Harrold Arryn.
“My Lords and Ladies. I thank you for your trust in me. And I have no inclination that the task before us, that of restoring House Targaryen to King’s Landing and ending the sufferings which the Lannisters impose on the people, is not an easy task. But it is one I dedicate my life to. For I know that as long as we stand together and united, we will end the terror which Tywin Lannister has enforced on the Riverlands and threatens to do the same to all Kingdoms.
“May the Old and the New take me if I lie, but I swear that I will never act as such, nor act as my father or my grandfather. This I vow to you all,” said Aegon as he drew Blackfyre from its scabbard and pierced it on the carpet, like all the nobility had.
They cheered for Aegon as he sheathed Blackfyre and blushed once again.
Aegon X:
King.
Aegon Targaryen, Sixth of my Name.
King of the Seven Kingdoms.
Aegon’s mind was awash with thoughts and self-doubts as he lay down in his bed given to him in Riverrun’s Great Hall.
How can I be King, when last year all I dreamt of was caring for Mother, Rhaenys, Aunt Daenerys, Rickard and Eliana?
But eventually, his mind and body both fell asleep, exhausted from the many events of the past week, of training in the yard, praying in Riverrun’s Godswood, accepting the oaths of fealty from all Lords of the North, the Riverlands and the Vale, agreeing to take on Raymun Darry’s son and heir Lyman as his squire and doubting himself and his potential as King.
But as he fell asleep, he found himself in the audience chamber of the Great Hall, standing beside the throne of the Lord of Riverrun.
He looked around and saw a familiar man kneeling before him, holding his sword up high.
“Father.”
“ Aegon. Well done,” he said with a kind and sincere voice.
Almost sounding as though he was proud of him.
But as he looked at Father, he remembered the last time that they spoke.
The day he had confessed to Mother of his love for Eliana.
“ Did you see this war coming?” Aegon asked.
“ I did. Tywin Lannister certainly knew that when Robert died, Stannis and Renly would try and seize the throne on behalf of Fortis,” he replied as he stood up.
“ What of me? What can you see of my future ?” asked Aegon.
“ I can’t see the future. All I can see is the present. I have seen the present of Tywin, the man whom gave the order, still angered at how my father rejected his daughter Cersei in favour of your mother,” he said, with a deep anger at the mere mention of the Lord of Casterly Rock.
“ You should have done, and maybe then Cersei Lannister would have had three children for your beloved prophecy,” Aegon replied scornfully.
Father looked devastated and grief-stricken at his words, more than his previous words had done to him.
“ Do you truly believe that? ” he asked.
“ That you never cared for Rhaenys, Mother and I? Aye, I think like that, especially when you kidnapped, oh, I’m sorry, chivalrously escorted Lyanna Stark to Dorne and kept her there, guarded by three elite knights rather than solve the problems you had started.”
Father’s fists clenched at his sides before he looked up at Aegon, tears welling in his eyes.
“ I know I did wrong, Aegon. But I loved you. I loved your sister and I loved your mother. I still do. I always will ,” he replied.
“ What good does that do for me, Father?! I am besieged on all sides! The Lannisters and Tyrells, power-hungry bastards both, prepare for war with me and I don’t have enough men to fight them all, when Gods only knows how many sellswords they will hire,” snapped Aegon.
“ You’re wrong, Aegon. Help is coming. Your family in Dorne, and two sellsword companies. All three will help you ascend to your rightful place and become King,” he replied.
“ What sellsword companies ?” Aegon asked.
“ One of gold and the other of thunder, ” he replied.
“ Stop speaking in riddles and speak honestly !” Aegon all but shouted.
“ Good luck, Aegon. Know that, even in spite of what you feel for me, I am watching over you. Good luck, my son, ” he replied.
Aegon woke up, looking around his chambers.
What in the Seven fucking Hells?!
Why did I dream of him again?
Aegon looked out of the window to see that the sun was rising.
He stretched his arms out and reached for his water jug and poured himself a cup.
After drinking from it, he poured the rest over his face and hair.
He ran his fingers through his wet hair and over his face and began to dress himself for the day ahead of him.
Aegon walked downstairs to the Great Hall for breakfast.
“Aegon,” he heard behind him.
He turned to see Artos, Brandon, Ulrick and Theon.
“Lads. What are you all up to?” Aegon asked with a nod.
“Wait, did Father not tell you?” asked Artos.
“Tell me what?” asked Aegon.
“Your mother and sister are coming here to Riverrun, Your Grace,” said Theon.
What?
What the fuck?!
They’re coming here?
“What? Since when?” asked Aegon.
“Since the day after we liberated Riverrun,” said Ulrick.
Aegon was excited at the news that Mother and Rhaenys were coming to Riverrun, but he was fearful for their safety when they were coming into a country at war.
He was already fearful for Aunt Ashara, Arya and Eliana when they were all in Riverrun.
He hadn’t seen Eliana since the day that he and the army of the Blackfish arrived in Riverrun.
She had hugged him at seeing him, but he nervously and shyly kept away from her, still afraid of how she would see him, when he could still remember the letter he had sent her.
Aegon had spent the next day in Riverrun getting ready for the imminent arrival of Mother and Rhaenys.
And when they did arrive, he beamed and hugged them as they climbed out of their wheelhouse and stepped onto the courtyard of the Great Hall.
“Aegon! Gods, are you alright?” asked Rhaenys as they hugged.
“Aye, I am well. How are Rickard and Almeria?” he asked.
“They are well, being cared for by Maester Gelimund. I’ll return soon to be at their side,” she replied before Mother hugged Aegon.
“Gods, Aegon, my dear! Are you alright?” she asked quietly, knowing his dislike for loud noises.
“Aye, I am,” he replied with a small smile.
Inside the Great Hall, Aegon felt happy to be seated with Mother, Rhaenys, Uncle Ned, Aunt Ashara, Artos, Brandon, Ulrick, Jon, Theon, Dyanna, Eliana and Arya.
The only ones absent are Aunt Daenerys, Serena, Jeyne and Beth, he thought as he remembered his happier days in Winterfell, where he felt like he was part of the pack.
But his fond memories of the nostalgic past were interrupted by the the Household Guards captain of Riverrun.
“Your Grace, a man has come, begging for an audience with you. He said that he has come all the way from Winterfell to see you,” said Ser Robin Ryger.
All the way from Winterfell? Who could it be?
“Did he give his name?” asked Aegon.
“Yes. He said his name was Griff, Your Grace,” replied Ser Robin.
Griff? I never thought I would see him here of all places, Aegon thought with interest.
“Very well, bring him here, Ser Robin,” said Aegon.
“At once, Your Grace,” replied Ser Robin, with a bow of his head.
Aegon stood up from his chair and straightened his doublet.
“Who is Griff?” asked Mother, whom sounded strange as she asked.
“A former sellsword I met in Winterfell, at the Stumbling Stark,” he replied.
Ser Robin led Griff inside the hall, where Aegon could see he was dressed in leathers and chainmail, more appropriate for this climate than the clothes he had worn in Winterfell.
“Your Grace,” said Griff, bowing before him with a smile on his face.
Before Aegon could say anything, he was surprised by the sound of Mother’s shocked voice.
“Jon?! What in the Seven Hells are you doing here?!”
Jon?!
Aegon turned from Mother and then back to the man he knew as Griff.
Ser Robin reached for his sword as Griff stood back up.
“Who are you?” Aegon asked.
Jon held his hands up when he looked at Ser Robin.
“I would never be a threat to His Grace, Ser,” he insisted before facing Aegon.
“Your Grace, my name is Jon, of House Connington. I was a friend of your father for many years,” he replied.
Jon Connington, Aegon thought as he remembered Mother and Aunt Ashara tell him of stories of Father’s closest friend, the heir to Griffin’s Roost.
Of how he was arrogant, proud, full of energy, reckless and hungry for glory.
And how he loved Father more than Mother had ever done and that he thought Mother unworthy of Father.
“Why are you here?” asked Aegon.
“I come to swear my allegiance to you, Your Grace, the true King. And I do not come alone,” he replied.
“Who comes with you?” asked Mother.
“Ser Harry Strickland and the Golden Company,” he replied.
“The Golden Company? But the last time they came to Westeros, it was under the command of a Blackfyre. They are sellswords, answering only to the highest bidder,” scornfully commented Uncle Eddard.
“They will answer to a dragon, and a dragon worthy of their swords, Lord Stark,” said Jon Connington.
Aegon thought about this.
And then he remembered the last dream he had of Father, and how he had described a sellsword company of gold coming to his aid.
“How many do they come with?” asked Aegon.
“12,000 men, all hardened warriors and sellswords, Your Grace,” he replied.
“Where are they?” asked Artos.
“At the Saltpans. They came at my command when Tywin invaded the Riverlands,” replied Jon Connington.
Aegon stepped toward him and nodded before extending his hand.
“I accept your allegiance and the allegiance of the Golden Company,” said Aegon before the two shook hands.
Chapter 44: The Worst News
Chapter Text
Bellanora IV:
“What? What are you saying?” asked Bellanora.
“Jalabhar Xho has returned from Essos. He says he has gained a sellsword army to overthrow Rogare,” said Xharo.
“Which one? The Golden Company?” asked Bellanora.
“No. Funnily enough, the same one you suggested, Storm Company.”
Storm Company?
If the stories they tell of them and their leader are all true, then our freedom truly is assured.
If he could crush and outfight the Braavosi, Dothraki, the Pirates of the Stepstones and all three cities of Slaver’s Bay, then Rogare will be no challenge for him.
“When are they expected to arrive?” asked Bellanora.
“Within two weeks. Father and several houses have sent their fleets, 150 swan ships, to Myr, to sail them all to Last Lament. Once they arrive, our armies can take the fight to Rogare,” said Xharo.
As they stood in Bellanora’s chambers, Bellanora felt a happiness and a boost of energy she hadn’t felt since Rogare had first invaded and conquered the Summer Isles.
“But our part doesn’t end here,” said Bellanora.
“What do you mean?” asked Xharo.
“We need to keep watching and spying on Rogare’s forces. To see how many men they have, what artillery they have and how many elephants they have. Otherwise our armies and Storm Company could march blindly into a trap,” said Bellanora.
For a while, Bellanora had decided to maintain a network of spies across the city of Lotus Point.
Most of them were barmaids at taverns and whores in brothels.
They provided information on soldiers and sellswords in the garrison of Lotus Point.
“You are right, of course, sister,” said Xharo as he walked back to his own chambers.
“Where are you going?” she asked.
“To get my weapons and armour,” he replied.
What?
“Brother, are you going to fight in the war?” asked Bellanora.
“I must. It’s what I came home for. To fight for our freedom and save our people from Rogare,” he replied.
“Where will you go?” asked Bellanora.
“To Last Lament. In the outskirts, that is where the army is gathering,” he replied.
But saying that, gave Bellanora an idea.
“What are you smirking at?” Xharo asked.
“What smirk?” Bellanora wondered.
“You’re doing the same smirk you do when you have something clever in mind,” he replied.
Bellanora smiled at hearing him say that.
“I plan to have a rumour spread around the city, that Storm Company are coming,” she replied.
“What?! That’s your idea?! If you do that, then Rogare will mobilise all of his armies and prepare for them to counter an invasion,” he said.
“I cannot believe that you would think of something so foolish!”
Bellanora simply shook her head at her brother.
“And I cannot believe that you would think I would be so stupid as to think of something so simple. That’s half of the plan,” she replied.
“What do you mean?” asked Xharo, confused.
“We spread the rumour that Storm Company are sailing for Omburu to use as a launching point to coordinate with our armies and launch attacks on Walano and Jhala,” she replied.
Xharo paused and thought about this plan.
“All whilst they land safely in Walano, at Last Lament, and march for Lotus Point,” she finished.
Algirdas XV:
Algirdas watched from the Port of Myr as provisions were being loaded onboard the fleets of the Summer Isles.
It was the second day since the fleet had arrived in port and now Storm Company was ready for war with Agarys Rogare and to throw him from the Summer Isles.
My last contract. Once we’ve finished in the Summer Isles, I can return home to the Stormlands and be Lord of Summerhall.
But, how in the Seven Hells will I settle down as a Lord?
Gods, Robert is unable to be King of the Seven Kingdoms after fighting in two wars.
I’ve fought in five and shall soon fight in my sixth.
I hope, by the Seven, that I can settle down.
I never want to be like Robert and to be unable to fulfil my duties.
He made me Lord of Summerhall, and I will be a good and loyal bannerman, to Stannis, to Fortis and to House Baratheon.
Algirdas reached for his new sword and axe.
Both were of Valyrian Steel looted from the pyramids of Meereen and reforged into weapons by Nyessidos Iroris.
He had a bastard sword and a battle axe.
He had named his sword Antler and the axe Forked Fury.
Antler had a bronze handle with the crossguard shaped like a stag’s antlers.
And Forked Fury’s hooks, the top and bottom, were shaped like a forked antler.
He was eager to take them into battle for the first time in the fighting in the Summer Isles.
Though he had been planning to gift the rest to the Lords of the Stormlands, he had Nyessidos forge a longsword for Bronn, which he had called Piranha.
Jaerevar Laenareon now ruled Slaver’s Bay as King, though he had since renamed his kingdom as the Kingdom of Basilisk Bay, named after the sigil used by his family after an ancestor of his had slain a basilisk of Sothoryos.
He had also married the daughter of Malaquo Maegyr, Talisa, to ensure an alliance with Volantis.
Algirdas looked at the quay of the port to see Torwyn and Robin arguing and laughing whilst drinking from tankards.
“What are you two bickering about?” Algirdas asked with a grin.
“Ah, Uncle, just laughing at Torwyn being so fucking drunk that he thinks he’ll make a good Captain of the Company when the time comes,” Robin replied with a grin and then a loud belch.
“I will be a brilliant Captain of the Company, brother! Any stupid bastard that didn’t pay what we were due, and he’d be slaughtered. All would fear the Company’s wrath more than they would fear the wrath of the Iron Bank of Braavos,” Torwyn insisted.
“It’ll be a long time before the world fears the swords of the Company more than it fears the quills of the Iron Bank of Braavos, my boys,” Algirdas replied with a grin.
“Uncle, the loading is complete!”
Algirdas looked up top to the flagship of the fleet, the ship of House Samas of the Summer Isles, the Golden Swan .
On the forecastle, Marq and Edric were calling down excitedly, eager to begin the voyage to the Summer Isles for what Algirdas hoped would be his final war before returning home and becoming Lord of Summerhall.
“I’ll be up there soon, calm down, lads,” Algirdas replied with a grin.
“My Lord Algirdas.”
I know that voice.
Algirdas turned around to see a man he had not expected to see here, an ocean away from the home Stannis had given to him after he had saved Storm’s End from starvation.
“Lord Davos! I never expected to see you here! What are you doing here?” said Algirdas as he closed the distance between the two of them.
“Ah, forgive me. Where are my manners? It’s good to see you,” said Algirdas with a smile.
“My Lord, your brothers are dead.”
What?!
Hearing his words, Algirdas couldn’t believe it.
His smile had descended to a distraught frown and he found himself unable to speak whilst he remained stood on the spot.
“How-How-How could this have happened?”
“King Robert died in a hunting accident. He was killed by a giant boar.”
Oh, Robert…
“But Stannis? And Renly?” he asked as tears began to moisten his eyes.
“The first thing you should know is that Joffrey, Myrcella and Tommen are not your kin. They are bastards born from incest between Cersei and the Kingslayer.”
The fucking disgusting Lannisters.
Just because the fucking Targaryens did it once, doesn’t mean that it gives you power.
Fucking despicable Lannister scum!
“Stannis and Renly found out and planned to start a war for Fortis to be King. They had travelled to the Reach to negotiate with the Tyrells, on Renly’s insistence. Renly’s plan was to betroth Fortis to Margaery Tyrell and for them to be wed once he was King.”
My sweet, innocent and beloved nephew, marry a Tyrell weed?!
Never!
He deserves better than her!
“But-But what happened?” asked Algirdas as tears now swam down his face.
“They were murdered. As they rode through the lands of House Caron, they were ambushed by sellswords. Lord Caron, whom was witness to it all rode to Storm’s End to inform Stannis’ family of the foul deed.
“Rickard Tyrell personally returned the bodies to Storm’s End, but they were wrapped in Targaryen flags.”
Targaryens?!
Why the fuck would they murder them?
And which Targaryen has this power, wealth and influence to hire professional sellswords, smart enough to track down my brothers as they rode to meet the Tyrells in what should have been a private meeting?
Certainly not Viserys, he’s long been dead.
“In spite of the circumstances, Lady Shireen, whom rules Storm’s End in Lord Fortis’ name, doesn’t think that it was the Targaryens, she thinks it was the Lannisters. And she fears that she and Fortis are next.”
“Because of their claims to the Iron Throne,” said Algirdas, agreeing with Shireen’s fears.
“And because there is now war in Westeros.”
“War?”
“Aye. Eddard Stark was the one whom first discovered the truth as Robert’s Hand and sent the news to Stannis and Renly. He fled with his family when the Lannisters realised that he had uncovered it. They fled from King’s Landing for Riverrun. And Tywin Lannister pillages and raids the Riverlands with an army at his back.”
“The Stark, Tully and Arryn armies have allied and crushed more than half of Tywin’s army and taken the Kingslayer prisoner. But Tywin has allied with the Tyrells, and Joffrey the Illborn has been betrothed to Margaery Tyrell,” he explained.
Gods.
With the armies of the Westerlands, Crownlands and the Reach at their backs, they will crush the allies.
By the Father, what if they march on the Stormlands?!
“But the Stormlands, they are not under threat?” Algirdas asked in a panic.
“Not yet. But I fear it won’t be long, my Lord. Lady Shireen received a letter from Cersei Lannister demanding that she and Fortis come to King’s Landing with the armies of the Stormlands and swear fealty to Joffrey. And she made mention of them “hearing her roar” if they did not comply,” he explained.
You brother-fucking whore!
If you dare to harm my beloved niece and nephew, I’ll gut you!
I’ll tear you a new cunt and throw you into a fucking pool filled with sharks!
If you fucking Lannisters and Tyrells dare harm them or cross into the Stormlands, I’ll redden Casterly Rock and Highgarden with your blood and guts, overflow your rivers with your corpses and whiten your roads with your bones!
“What-What has Shireen done now?” asked Algirdas.
“She has ordered for the bannermen of the Stormlands to gather their armies, but fortify their homes and prepare in case of an invasion. But she has ordered for them to not make one step outside of the Stormlands. She begs you to come home,” he said.
“But the Lannisters and Tyrells are not making any war with the Stormlands yet?” asked Algirdas.
“Not yet. But Shireen fears it will not be long before they turn their eyes to the Stormlands,” he replied.
Algirdas was torn.
As Captain of Storm Company, he was obligated to fight for the Summer Isles against Rogare and crush his rule.
But he also was a Baratheon of Storm’s End and he wanted to be back home to defend it against House Baratheon’s enemies and avenge his brothers.
“Lord Davos. Go back to Storm’s End. Tell Shireen that I will come as soon as I can. I will hasten this campaign in the Summer Isles as quickly as I fucking can. But for now, tell her to continue what she is doing and do not trust any bloody bastard from King’s Landing, especially not that fucking birdbrain Littlefinger,” he said.
“I will, my Lord. Good luck in the Summer Isles and may you return to the Stormlands as soon as you can.”
I will.
I fucking will.
Nothing will keep me from my home and my family.
Chapter 45: War Starting in Earnest
Chapter Text
Eliana VIII:
In Riverrun, Eliana was glad that she and her family was safe.
But she was concerned for Aegon.
He was now King, championed by Father.
And now the Lords of the North, the Riverlands and the Vale had all sworn fealty to Aegon as their King.
Aside from the pressures mounting on his shoulder, he seemed scared whenever she wanted to try and see him.
She realised that it was due to the letter he had sent her.
On the day she was to depart for Winterfell with Mother, Father and Rhaenys, she decided to make an effort to say goodbye to him.
Soon after Jon Connington had returned to Riverrun with the commanders of the Golden Company and Captain Ser Harry Strickland, Eliana found Aegon in the solar of Lord Tully.
She could hear him pacing up and down the solar.
Eliana recognised this as a sign not of impatience, but of him trying to think, which he often preferred to do whilst walking rather than sitting or standing.
She knocked on the door.
“Yes?” asked Aegon.
“It’s me, Aegon,” she said.
“Come in,” he replied.
I can hear the shyness from the other side of the door.
“Hello, Aegon,” she said with her copy of Aunt Elia’s smile.
“Eliana,” he replied as he stopped walking and nervously looked down at the floor.
She walked up to him and held her hand to his face.
“It’s okay, Aegon. I’m not going anywhere. I’m right here. For you,” she whispered before she leant in and hugged him.
He inhaled and exhaled as he hugged her.
When he broke from the hug, he at last faced her.
“I’m sorry. I-I-I shouldn’t have sent you that letter,” he tried to say.
“No. I’m glad you did,” she replied, still smiling.
He stammered slightly, not knowing what to say.
“You are?” he managed to ask.
“Yes,” she replied gently.
“I guess, I knew somewhere of what you felt. And, I think somewhere along the line, I also felt,” she continued before she leant in again.
She kissed him on the forehead and then stroked his face as she did so.
“I love you too, Aegon,” she whispered.
She couldn’t believe seeing Aegon’s eyes fill with tears.
She had never once seen him cry.
He had always been good at masking his emotions from the world, she had always thought.
But to see him cry, she had never seen him like this before.
He held onto her hands.
“I love you so much, Eliana. Promise me that you’ll be safe. I wasn’t able to sleep most nights when all I could think about was you,” he managed to say through the tears.
Eliana pulled him in for another hug and kissed his forehead once again.
“I promise. I promise I’ll be safe. Just as I want you to promise me that you’ll be safe,” she whispered.
“I promise,” he said.
As they broke from the hug, Eliana leant in and kissed him on the lips.
“Eliana! We are leaving for Winterfell now!”
Eliana turned around at the sound of Mother’s voice.
“Be safe,” she said.
“I will. I will,” he replied, nodding profusely.
“I love you,” she said before kissing him again.
“And I love you.”
Eliana walked downstairs and found her way into the courtyard and to the wheelhouse Aunt Elia and Rhaenys had traveled in from Winterfell.
Aunt Elia had decided to stay in Riverrun, primarily to advise Aegon.
As well as returning them home, Father had been ordered by Aegon to gather, train and equip more men for the Northern armies and prepare the defences in case the Lannisters or Tyrells had sent an invasion army by sea.
Eliana took a deep breath as she climbed inside the wheelhouse.
She looked up at the Great Hall and thought about Aegon.
Old Gods keep him safe.
You kept him safe Beyond-the-Wall.
Keep him safe here, from all that would harm him.
Artos IX:
Artos, Harrold, Edmure, the Blackfish, Jon Connington and their bannermen were all gathered in the Great Hall, awaiting Aegon’s command.
Aegon stood at the head of the Great Hall, with Barristan Selmy, Oswell Whent and Uncle Arthur at his side.
Artos stroked Grey Wind’s head as he, Ulrick, Brandon, Theon and Dyanna waited for Aegon to speak.
“My Lords. I have sent word to my Uncle Doran and he is preparing an army of Dornishmen to join this war, led by my Uncle Oberyn,” Aegon announced.
The Red Viper himself. Good.
With an army under his command, we stand a greater chance against the Tyrells and Lannisters.
But what of the Baratheons?
Stannis and Renly are dead and Shireen and Fortis are keeping the Stormlords and their armies at home in the Stormlands.
But what for?
“And now, with the arrival of the Golden Company and the reinforcing of the castles of the Riverlands, our numbers are at 55,000 men. Tywin Lannister and Mace Tyrell have an army of the same numbers at Duskendale, and Tywin has reinforcements mustering in the Westerlands led by his cousin, Stafford Lannister. They have numbers of 25,000. They cannot be allowed to join this war, which is why, Lord Artos and Lord Connington shall lead the Northern army and the Golden Company into the Westerlands to crush Stafford Lannister’s army. And also, to capture a coastal region of the Westerlands for our Dornish allies to make landfall.”
“It will be done, Your Grace. When shall we set out?” asked Artos.
“Tomorrow, once you are fully provisioned,” said Aegon.
“Yes, Your Grace,” said Artos and Jon Connington.
“Whilst they are invading the Westerlands, we still have the problem of the Lannister and Tyrell armies still based at the border between the Riverlands and the Crownlands,” said Aegon.
“Which is why, Lord Tully and Ser Brynden shall lead the Riverlands army to march for Maidenpool. Once Tywin discovers that we march for the Westerlands, I am certain that he will attempt to try and march to save his homeland,” he said.
“We are to stop him if he tries, Your Grace?” asked Edmure Tully.
“Not quite, Lord Tully. Your presence at Maidenpool, and positioned at strategic emplacements around the region, from Maidenpool to Riverrun, will discourage them from marching, for they would take large casualties from marching, due to the natural geography.”
“A fine plan, Your Grace. It will be done,” said the Blackfish.
Clever. Very clever indeed, Artos thought with an approving nod.
“And my Lord Arryn, I would have you and the armies of the Vale march for the Crownlands. An army of 15,000 reinforcements, led by Balman Byrch, march to Duskendale to join with the Lannisters and Tyrells,” said Aegon.
“Yes, Your Grace,” said Harrold, bowing his head as he said it.
With the session over, Artos met with Jon Connington and the bannermen of the North and the commanders of the Golden Company in the Northern camps outside of Riverrun.
“The Golden Tooth, how far away is that?” Artos asked Helman Tallhart, whose son and heir Benfred commanded the scouts, calling themselves the Wild Hares.
“Three days march, my Lord. However, once we get there, our march will be slower, due to the Westerlands not having Valyrian Roads,” explained Benfred.
Damn. Tywin Lannister has so much gold in Casterly Rock, that he never thought he could build these roads.
And the Lannisters act as though it is under their rule that the realm would prosper like never before, Aegon thought as he remembered how pompously Cersei and Joffrey talked of House Lannister in Winterfell and of how Jaime Lannister talked ever since he had been kept prisoner in Riverrun.
“It won’t be easy taking the Golden Tooth. I’ve been there when attending a tourney for Lord Lefford’s nameday. The mountainous terrain is impassable,” said Jon Connington.
“What of the defences of the castle itself?” asked Roose Bolton.
“Barbicans, a portcullis, a few scorpions in the gatehouse and towers strategically placed above the gates so that 100 archers could slaughter 1,000 men in a matter of minutes,” replied the man whom brought the Golden Company to Westeros.
“We’ll plan when we arrive at the outskirts, my Lords. We’ll have a better idea of what we are up against once we are there,” said Artos.
With the Golden Company joining them, they numbered an army of 32,000 men.
Though he knew them all to be sellswords, they were all veterans of fighting across the Free Cities and Essos.
But what will many of them do once the war is over?
Many of them are exiles of Westeros.
Will they stay sellswords in the Company or will they make a new home in Westeros?
Chapter 46: Beginning of the End
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Algirdas XVI:
“Land ahoy! Dead ahead! Five leagues!” was called from the crow’s nest.
Throughout the long voyage from Myr to the Summer Isles, Algirdas could only remember just how helpless he had felt during the Siege of Storm’s End, where he would stand atop the walls and shout, curse and shook his practice sword and axe at the Tyrell armies.
Back then, they feasted and drank without a care for the Targaryens crumbling and weren’t there when Rhaegar fell at the Trident or when the Lannisters sacked King’s Landing.
And now, they side with the usurping and murdering Lannisters, whom have murdered my brothers.
Now, they threaten my niece and nephew.
The only family I have left.
There are only three Baratheons left in the world now.
And if the Lannisters and Tyrells think they can vanquish us, I will vanquish them all.
He felt the same helplessness as he had felt during the Siege of Storm’s End as he could see the Summer Isles in the distance.
“So this is Mother’s homeland,” muttered Tolas as he looked at the land on the horizon.
“It looks so peaceful and so beautiful from here,” said Edric.
And yet, they find themselves ruled by a tyrant whom thinks that Valyrian culture is superior to all other cultures and that his subjects should adopt this culture as their own.
Not even Aegon the Conqueror or any of his Targaryen descendants ever did that to Westeros from the days of the Conquest to the beginning of the Rebellion, Algirdas thought as he rested his hands on the side.
“Uncle. It should be alright. Davos will find us if the situation is grave in the Stormlands,” said Edric in a reassuring manner.
“Aye, Uncle. If the fucking flowers do invade the Stormlands, we can chase them back to the Reach and slaughter their armies and raid and pillage the Reach in revenge for what they did to Storm’s End,” commented Torwyn.
Nothing would please me more, Torwyn, Algirdas thought with a smirk.
Algirdas was glad to be on the dry land of the island of Walano.
He took a deep breath of the fresh air of the Summer Isles as he looked around.
Gods, it’s so beautiful here.
Barely any villages, towns, castles or cities dotting the landscape.
Just forests, jungles, colourful flowers, palm trees and exotic birds and animals roaming freely around.
But why in the Seven Hells would a fool like Rogare seek to turn this beautiful paradise of the world into his vision of Valyria?
This has to be one of the most beautiful places in the world.
It should never be urbanised by the hand of man.
The natural landscape is unlike any other in the world.
Algirdas’ thoughts were interrupted when he saw a large group of armoured men walk from the nearby jungle and onto the beach.
He looked at the ones whom seemed to be in command.
“Algirdas Baratheon?” asked a handsome young man with trimmed hair and a beard.
His armour looked familiar.
It reminded him of the Second Sons from when they served the same benefactor, Jaerevar Laenareon.
“I am. And you are?” he asked.
“I am Xharo Samas. I am a Captain in the Summer Isles army,” he replied.
They shook hands as Storm Company and the crews of the ships began to unload the supplies and equipment from the ships.
“We couldn’t have begun this war without you, my Lord. We are in desperate need of your help,” said Xharo.
“Why don’t you just tell me of the situation and where Rogare’s armies are, Captain Samas?” asked Algirdas.
“Of course, my Lord. Thanks to the efforts of my sister, Rogare has been tricked into thinking that you were going to land on Omburu. He has sailed the majority of his army to there. 25,000 men,” he explained.
Your sister?
She sounds very clever.
“ And does he have any army here on Walano?” asked Algirdas.
“He does. An army of 15,000,” he replied.
“And how many men are you?” he asked.
“We number 4,000 warriors and rebels of the Summer Isles,” he proudly replied.
“We come with 10,000 men of the Company. We should be able to crush the army of Walano and then prepare to meet with Rogare’s main army once he returns,” said Algirdas.
“What is your plan, Lord Algirdas?” asked a man dressed in robes made of exotic plumage of feathers and with a lack of his own hair.
He was clearly no soldier was the man whom hired Algirdas, Prince Jalabhar Xho.
“We must crush the army of Walano before the main army can return and link up with this army. We cannot face 40,000 men this soon in the war,” said Algirdas.
Linking with the army of Summer Isles rebels, Storm Company and the rebels began the march from Last Lament for Lotus Point.
Two days after their arrival, Algirdas led the army towards Lotus Point.
Because of the narrow dirt roads leading to the city, the scouts told him that it would take a week.
On the third day of the march, Algirdas rode at the head of the army with the rebel commanders, Bronn, Arodos, Tolas, Torwyn, Tymond, Edric and Robin, whilst Marq was scouting ahead.
They were nearing the village of Palm Stream, when Algirdas saw Marq riding toward him, his horse Tris was riding fast with a fury.
“Uncle! Uncle, you must halt the march!”
Without any second thoughts, he raised his arm.
“Halt!” he commanded.
Stretching for a few miles, the army was halted.
“Rogare’s Walano army is on the other side of these woods,” said Marq.
“15,000 men?” asked Algirdas.
“Yes, 15,000. What is your order, Uncle?” asked Marq.
Algirdas looked at the road ahead to the town and then at the woods.
They will have left nothing to chance.
I want to end this war and I want to end it by the end of this moon.
But I won’t waste the lives of my Company nor will I charge headfirst into a trap.
“We keep marching. We must not be drawn into battle. That’s what they want,” Algirdas replied before turning to his commanders.
“I want all our forces in tight formations and to keep a watchful eye on the woods. Pass the order!”
“You are being paid to crush the infidels and invaders. So, fight! That’s what you came to do!” snapped Jalabhar Xho.
Why don’t you go and lead the attack?
“We’d march straight into a trap of their making, Prince Jalabhar! Now, I am in command of this army and you will do as I command!” Algirdas furiously replied.
The once-exiled Prince of the Red Flower Vale shut his mouth.
“Continue the march!” Algirdas shouted to Bronn.
Algirdas kept his hands on Antler and Forked Fury as they continued to march on the road to Palm Stream.
“Come on. Come on. Where in the Seven Hells are you?” Algirdas wondered quietly as he looked around the woods, almost willing the enemy to make their move and attack.
“Shields! Shields!”
Algirdas looked around and saw arrows being shot at them.
He held up his shield.
His arm shook as two arrows struck into the shield.
He dared to peak aside from the shield.
He saw the enemy army.
There were thousands of them, all lined up.
They had archers in the front of the army, shooting at them.
Infantry were assembled behind them and with cavalry slowly approaching from the flanks and riding toward them.
They want their archers to keep us standing here with our shields up so that their cavalry can smash into us and then have their infantry finish us off.
“Prepare to charge!” Algirdas shouted.
“But, Uncle! You said if we did that, we would fall into a trap!” shouted Robin.
“This is the trap! But we are about to turn it around on them!” said Algirdas as he drew Antler and rode to the front of his men.
“Men! These cowards think they can surprise and defeat us! But when this day is done, they will know better than to ambush Storm Company like the fucking cowards they are! Charge!”
Algirdas roared as he charged his horse straight towards the enemy archers.
They stared at the charging cavalry and infantry in a panic.
Algirdas chopped Antler across at the neck of a crossbowman.
He smiled at watching his head fly from his shoulders before he eviscerated a man whom tried to block the blow with his crossbow.
Antler’s Valyrian Steel blade only sliced through his crossbow like a knife through parchment.
His horse rode directly into two men, knocking them down before he drew Forked Fury as he dropped his shield and charged into the infantry shield wall.
Forked Fury beheaded a man with a light swipe as Algirdas stabbed another with Antler.
He sliced and smashed both his weapons on infantry surrounding him as more of his men came charging at the enemy army.
Algirdas climbed down from his horse, impaling a sellsword with Antler and burying Forked Fury in the skull of another as he did so.
Another came running at him with a sword.
Algirdas ducked under his slice at his throat.
Then he grabbed his sword-wielding arm with his hands and snapped it back, hearing the painful sound of bones crunching.
He threw him behind him before drawing his weapons out of the men he killed.
He used Forked Fury to block an overhead blow of a sellsword as he rained an axe onto him.
As he blocked it with Forked Fury, Algirdas stabbed him in the heart with Antler.
He cut down another before he could hear a warhorn blare.
“Retreat! Retreat! Fall back!”
He laughed as the enemy began to retreat in full force.
“That’s right, run, you fucking cowards!” Algirdas roared as he lifted both his weapons up high for them all to see.
He turned to see his army cheer.
Storm Company laughed and cheered as they ran.
But the men of the Summer Isles roared and cheered with patriotic vigour at seeing the hated army of Rogare flee.
Bellanora V:
In Lotus Point, people were running onto the streets and cheering.
After less than two years of being subjected to the tyranny of Agarys Rogare, the end of his reign was in sight.
Less than half of his entire army had been crushed and he had lost Lotus Point and all of Walano to the surprise attack of the Summer Isles army and their sellsword allies, Storm Company.
In her family’s estate, Bellanora gave thanks to all the Gods for at last bringing salvation to the Summer Isles and to her people.
Bellanora, Mother and Father were eagerly awaiting for Xharo to come.
Bellanora was eagerly awaiting his stories on fighting the army of Rogare and killing his men.
Bellanora dressed herself in her favourite dress.
A burgundy-coloured dress of thin linen and beaded shoulder-straps.
It was her favourite because she had made it herself, the very first she had made when she was three and ten.
Xharo had personally braved the waters of the Indigo Straits to pick tiny pearls for the beads.
“Bella! He is here!” Father called from the hallway.
Bellanora made her way downstairs and to the front door.
A servant opened the door and Bellanora smiled when she saw her brother standing on the doorway.
But then she beamed, not for her brother, but for the handsome Westerosi man at his side.
“Mother! Father!” said Xharo.
He ran up to Mother and Father and hugged both of them.
Xharo turned to Bellanora and hugged her and kissed her forehead.
“I told you I’d be back, didn’t I?” he said.
“You did, brother. Thank the Gods you are safe,” she said.
“Ah, it’s not the Gods you must give thanks to. It is this man,” he replied before gesturing to his companion.
“This is Lord Algirdas of House Baratheon of the Stormlands and Captain of Storm Company,” he introduced before gesturing to his family.
“Lord Algirdas, this is my father, Malquolthal, my Mother, Chandalla, and my sister Bellanora,” he introduced.
This is Algirdas Baratheon?
I was expecting him to be a great big bear of a man, like his brother Robert, the Demon of the Trident whom smashed Rhaegar Targaryen in.
But truthfully, I’m not complaining.
He is very handsome and dashing.
“Welcome, Lord Baratheon. It is an honour to welcome you to our home,” said Father.
“My thanks, Lord Samas,” he replied before he shook Father’s hand.
Gods, I haven’t had a good fuck with a man in a long time.
I would love to share my bed with him.
And I would be giving thanks to both him and to the Gods whilst doing it, Bellanora thought naughtily as Father led Xharo and the legendary Stormborn warrior into the dining hall.
“Will you join us for dinner, Lord Baratheon?” asked Father.
“That is very kind of you, Lord Samas. I would be honoured,” he replied with an uneasy smile.
Bellanora could see on his smile that he looked worried.
As they ate dinner, Bellanora enjoyed listening to Xharo’s stories of fighting at the great Battle of Palm Stream.
“…and Lord Algirdas gave the order to charge. I followed after him and rode down a lancer with my own lance. I cut my arakh down on another lancer and then threw my dagger at another.
“They had been shooting at us and preparing to charge at us, that they hadn’t at all considered that we would charge at them.
“And after nearly ten minutes of fighting, they had all retreated, screaming as they did so,” he regaled.
By then, Father, Mother and Xharo were drunk on the stories Xharo was telling them and on Dornish Red wine.
Bellanora turned to Algirdas Stormborn when she saw he looked eager to leave.
“Would you like to return to your men now, my Lord?” she asked.
“That is kind, thank you, my Lady,” he replied.
“My Lady?” Are you trying to make me blush?
“Your brother tells me that it was your plan to trick Rogare into sailing for Omburu,” he said as they walked down the hall from the dining room.
“It was,” she replied.
“Very clever. I don’t think even I would have thought of that,” he commented.
“Since he conquered the Isles, I had begun a network of spies across the Isles. They provided a lot of information. And so, when the time came, I had them all spin the tale of you sailing for Omburu,” she explained.
“But please, Lord Algirdas. Call me Bellanora,” she said with a salacious smile.
“Bellanora,” he said with a smile.
“It’s a beautiful name. Well, you may call me Algirdas,” he replied.
I think I shall.
“And yours, it sounds like a warrior’s name. As is your nickname, Stormborn. Were truly born in a deadly storm?” she asked.
“I was. And three days later, that same storm caused my parents’ ship to crash into the rocks. My mother died trying to save me,” he replied.
Gods, that was stupid.
I shouldn’t have said that, she thought as she saw the sad frown on his face at talking about it.
“Forgive me, Algirdas. I didn’t mean to upset you,” she said.
“That’s alright. Thank you,” he replied as they walked to the front door.
She opened the door and Algirdas frowned yet again.
This time, he was looking around at the people, all celebrating with drink, food and dancing.
“Does this bother you, Algirdas?” she asked.
“The war to set your country has only just begun. You would think that it has already been won,” he replied as he crossed his large and muscular arms.
“You’ve given them hope, Algirdas. For the first time in less than 2 years, they have hope that we shall be free. Free to live our lives again and not be forced to follow a foreign religion or a foreign culture. Another year, and we would have been forced to speak Valyrian,” she said.
“True, but Rogare will know by now of the deception and that we are in Lotus Point. He will come, and with a large army. I want to end this war for the Summer Isles and I want to end it by the end of this moon. My brothers are all dead, my homeland is being threatened by three kingdoms of Westeros and my niece and nephew are trapped and being threatened with death by Cersei Lannister,” he replied angrily.
Gods, I forgot about his brothers.
“I’m sorry about your brothers,” she said.
He nodded before turning to her.
“You said that you have a network of spies at your disposal.”
“I do.”
“Do you have any amongst Rogare’s army?”
“A few,” she replied after thinking about it.
“Have them tell you when and where Rogare will be returning to Walano. Once we know, then we can prepare a welcome for him and send him to hell,” he replied, his sadness of his family and his country long since gone.
“I will,” she said, glad to see him full of life and eager for battle.
It cannot be easy for him.
His family and his home are under threat from enemies of House Baratheon and the Stormlands.
And yet here he is, fighting for the freedom of a country he had set foot on for the first time less than a week ago.
But here he is, fighting to free us from Rogare.
May the Gods of the Summer Isles and the Seven Gods of Westeros Watch over him, both here and when he returns to protect his family and his country.
Notes:
Battle of Palm Stream is based on the Battle of Arsuf, between King Richard the Lionheart of England and Sultan Salah ad-Din Yusuf ibn Ayyub of the Ayyubid Sultanate
Chapter 47: Caught Unawares
Chapter Text
Robar VII:
I don’t see why they would give the command of the Crownlands reinforcements to a man who has never fought in battle or war before, Robar thought as he looked down from the hills on the outskirts of the Brindlewood.
Harrold commanded the army of the Vale to track down the Crownlands army of 15,000 reinforcements.
Harrold had left 5,000 men to join the Riverlands army that was guarding the route to the Westerlands to prevent the Lannisters and their Tyrell allies from protecting their country from the Northern army and the Golden Company.
So, they were matched man-for-man in numbers against the Crownlanders whom had finished gathering their troops from around the Crownlands at the Antlers and were now making their way to Duskendale.
And now, they had the element of surprise on them.
“Gods, just how stupid is Balman Byrch?” Andar wondered as they looked down from their hill on the vanguard of the Crownlands army charging at a force of Knights of the Vale, sworn to House Waynwood.
“Are you complaining, brother? He’s left his flanks unguarded and the rest of his army don’t look ready to counter a surprise attack,” Robar pointed out.
“No, but even so. How is it that they gave the command of this army to a fucking glory-obsessed idiot?” he wondered.
“Well, if he survives this, maybe we’ll humble him and he shall gain wisdom,” Robar suggested at which Andar chuckled and shook his head.
Robar climbed onto his horse alongside Andar and they rejoined the rest of their knights alongside Father.
Now they awaited Harrold’s signal.
“So, now that Aegon is forming his own Kingsguard, are you going to join it?” Andar asked.
“I shall,” said Robar without hesitation.
With knights such as Arthur Dayne, Oswell Whent and Barristan Selmy to look up to and learn from, it would be an honour.
In spite of Aerys the Mad murdering Uncle Kyle, a man whom Robar had never met, Robar knew that Aegon was not a madman, not like his paternal grandfather or his father.
“Some might say that Aegon will be mad like his grandfather or even his father,” said Andar.
“They might. But having met him, I can say that Ned Stark has raised him to be a good and honourable young man, a great warrior and one whom is dedicated to his duty and would think little of the finer things in life as opposed to doing what is expected of him,” replied Robar.
The brothers were interrupted when they heard the signal.
“ As High as Honour !” was shouted from the valley below.
Harrold was leading his own detachment of knights to flank Balman Byrch and his vanguard.
“Get ready, men! To your positions!” commanded Father as he unsheathed Lamentation from his scabbard and held it up.
Robar never failed to be awed by how the grey Valyrian Steel blade glowed dazzlingly in the sunshine.
The Knights of the Vale sworn to House Royce followed Father, Andar and Robar as they rode to the hill’s edge.
Robar looked down at the surprised Crownlanders, all looking around with puzzlement and confusion.
“Lances! Charge!” Father commanded.
Robar took up his lance from Galladon and aimed it down at the Crownlands soldiers standing and being given a grand and grandiose speech from their commander.
“Charge!” shouted Father.
Father, really?
It’s rude to interrupt when someone is speaking, Robar thought with a smirk as he charged down the hill towards the surprised infantrymen, whose heads all turned to the oncoming Knights of the Vale.
Against the Knights of the Vale, they stood no chance, Robar thought as his horse closed the distance between the infantry as they were being ordered to get into position.
“Spears and shields! Spears and shields!”
Too late, fool.
Robar’s lance impaled into three infantrymen before he drew his sword and sliced the throat of a man, no older than Galladon, trying to thrust his spear at Andar’s horse.
Robar stabbed another as his horse rammed through a line of spearmen.
Four men were knocked down by the charge whilst Robar cut down onto the helm of a soldier trying to stab at his leg with a sword.
Robar’s blow carved his skull open and he collapsed to the ground before Robar turned to a spearman trying to throw a spear at Father’s horse.
Robar cut at his neck, slicing his head half off whilst Father chopped a fat knight in half, whom wore the colours of House Byrch on his tabard.
Was that Balman Byrch?
Why did they give the command of this army to a man whom has never fought in a battle or a war before?
Robar looked at the other side of the valley, to see the infantry charging down to face the rest of the infantry.
Robar then heard a shout of “ Hear Our Roar !”
He turned to see a large group of knights riding towards them under the banner of the Lannisters.
Robar turned to Father.
“Father! Knights coming at us!” he yelled.
Father turned and saw the knights he pointed at.
Father turned his horse around and led Robar, Andar and some of his knights.
“Charge!” he commanded.
Robar charged towards them, wielding his sword around as he rode.
He raised his sword above his helm and cut his sword across at the breastplate of the first knight.
The blow knocked him down from his horse, but didn’t kill him, it only dented his breastplate.
Robar turned and another knight thrusted his sword at him.
Robar deflected the thrust with his shield and proceeded to stab him in the gorget.
His sword broke the gorget and he coughed and spat blood before Robar withdrew his sword.
He next faced a very tall and muscular knight, whom wore the colours of House Kettleback on his tabard.
Robar blocked two blows from his sword before he bashed the pommel of his sword against his helm.
The Kettleback knight angrily swung his sword blindly at Robar before Robar stabbed him through his exposed neck.
When the knights began to rout, Robar looked around to see the battle was over.
What was left of the reinforcements from all around the Crownlands were retreating.
Robar lifted high his sword and cheered alongside Andar and Father.
“Another glorious victory for you, brave men of the Vale!”
Robar turned and cheered as he saw Harrold lifting his bloodied sword up high.
“Arryn! Arryn! Arryn! Arryn! Arryn!” Valemen and Mountain Clansmen were chanting as they saw the Lord of the Eyrie.
When Robar looked around at the Mountain Clansmen and saw how they cheered and celebrated victory alongside the lowlander Valemen, Robar was impressed.
Harrold and Daenerys did a great thing, in uniting our peoples together.
One wouldn’t think that last year we were their sworn enemies.
Robar felt proud of his friend whom was now his liege lord.
He is a great warrior and leader of the Vale.
He has a good and wise mother and a beautiful and kind wife.
He’ll be a good father to his little Roland, he thought as he remembered how excited he was when he received the news that Daenerys had given birth to a son.
Interlude XXI:
Ulrick Stark (Maxi Iglesias):
The chance discovery of the hidden goat path was incredible.
Ulrick was in disbelief when Theon suddenly asked “Where are the direwolves going?”
Ulrick looked and saw Frostclaw, Grey Wind, Sharpe, Summer and Nymeria sniffing at around the nearby hill until they discovered the goat path.
Artos turned to Galbart Glover.
“Lord Glover, hold the infantry here. We’ll take the cavalry through the hills. Once we have crossed, bring the infantry through,” he commanded.
“Aye, my Lord,” said the Lord of Deepwood Motte.
Ulrick enjoyed fighting and he enjoyed being at war again.
But at the same time, he missed Jeyne, he missed home at Moat Cailin and he missed his son Edwyle.
Before leaving Moat Cailin for the war, Jeyne had gifted him a wooden pendant with a reindeer carved into it and engraved on the lining were the names ‘ Ulrick’ , ‘ Jeyne’ and ‘ Edwyle’ .
I shouldn’t be here.
I should be back home and be in bed with Jeyne and playing with Edwyle.
Though it will be strange to not have Aegon play with Edwyle.
He is so good with children, he’ll be a brilliant father when he is crowned King and is seated on the ugly Iron Throne.
Ulrick rode alongside the cavalry of House Kelstark, after the Umbers led their own cavalry through the hills.
Upon crossing the hills, Ulrick saw Benfred and Brandon Tallhart lead the Wild Hares ahead.
“Where do they go, brother?” Ulrick asked Artos as he joined him, Brandon and Arya.
“To look for Stafford Lannister and his army,” replied Artos.
When the infantry had begun to cross through the hills, the Tallharts and their Wild Hares returned.
“Artos! We found the Lannister army!” said Benfred, panting, but proud as he rode toward him.
“Good work. Where are they, Ben?” asked Artos.
“Near a village called Oxcross. They number some five and twenty thousand men. But even better, they don’t have any defences or perimeters set up,” said Benfred.
“No perimeters? No picket lines or anything of the sort?” asked Ulrick.
“None. They probably think they don’t need to in the heartland of the Westerlands,” replied Brandon Tallhart.
Artos turned to the Northern Lords and the commanders of the Golden Company.
“It’s night time. If we ride with the cavalry now, we can catch them unawares and slaughter the bastards before they know what hit them,” said Artos.
“I agree, my Lord. The infantry will slow us down if we march with them,” said Roose Bolton.
“But the infantry cannot stay here. On the other side of the Golden Tooth,” said Harry Strickland.
“And they won’t, Captain Strickland. Whilst we ride, they will march for Lannisport,” said Artos.
“Lannisport? My Lord, that is too great a city to take,” said Medger Cerwyn.
“Lord Stark has the right of it, Lord Cerwyn. For the Dornish fleet to arrive, they will need a big port. And Lannisport is the largest port of the Westerlands, if we hope to unload the Dornish army in the time that we have,” said Jon Connington.
Artos nodded at the words of Jon Connington.
“Lord Cerwyn and Ser Rolly, you will command the infantry and their march to Lannisport. The rest, we shall lead the cavalry to Oxcross. Benfred, lead the way.”
Artos and Jon Connington led 9,000 knights and cavalry of the North and the Golden Company.
Ulrick looked around and saw Rickon riding alongside Ser Wylis Manderly.
It’s good that he brought Rickon to this war.
Knowing my brother as I do, he would have hated to have grown up and not take part in this war when his brothers all had.
It was a few hours of hard riding for Oxcross until Benfred halted the march.
“We’re here, my Lords. Another mile and we’ll be within a stone’s throw away from the campsite,” said Benfred.
Artos drew a Myrish Spyglass from his knapsack and looked in the distance.
“Can you see much from that in the middle of the night, brother?” asked Brandon incredulously.
“Well, thanks to the moonlight and the camp fires, I can actually. Lord Connington, would you care to look at the enemy’s base?”
Artos passed the Spyglass to the former Lord of Griffin’s Roost and he peered through it.
He chuckled as he looked at the enemy from a mile away.
“And they have no idea whatsoever that we are here,” added Greatjon Umber with a bloodthirsty grin.
“But they will, my Lords, the longer we idle here,” Roose Bolton pointed out.
“Lord Bolton speaks true, my Lords. The longer we idle here, the more chance they have of discovering us here,” said Ser Wylis.
Jon Connington passed his Spyglass back to Artos as he looked at the camp’s defences.
“Lord Connington and Captain Strickland, take the Company’s cavalry to the north of the campsite. Lord Karstark and Lord Ryswell, you will take your cavalry to the east of the camp. Lord Dustin and Ser Wylis will take your cavalry to the west of the camp. Myself and Lord Bolton shall command the attack on the south of the camp. All attack once you see the signal,” said Artos.
“And what is the signal, my Lord?” asked Ser Wylis.
Artos looked down at Grey Wind.
“Listen out for the howling of direwolves and the screams accompanying them,” Artos replied with a grin.
Ulrick led the cavalry of Moat Cailin to join the Karstarks and Dustins as they rode quietly and slowly to the eastern side of the campsite.
As Ulrick led the cavalry of Moat Cailin, he noticed a large pavilion tent that was closest to their side.
On all corners of this tent were Lannister banners, fluttering grandly in the weak westerly winds.
That must be Stafford Lannister’s tent, Ulrick reasoned as he reached for his sword.
Ulrick wielded it around a few times and looked ahead, eager to crush this army which had no idea of their presence.
Ulrick looked down at his direwolf, whom noticed him looking at him and looked up with an affectionate and quiet yelp.
He beamed as he climbed down from his horse and he stroked Frostclaw, whom nuzzled his wet nose against Ulrick’s hand.
Ulrick chuckled and hugged Frostclaw before climbing back onto his horse and turning back to the Lannister camp.
Come on. Come on.
Artos, send Grey Wind, Sharpe and Summer already!
Sure enough, his ears pricked up when he heard a few fearsome growls from the south.
Shortly after, pained screams were heard.
Those aren’t Lannister men.
They’re dinner for Grey Wind, Sharpe, Summer, Nymeria and Shaggydog.
Now, Frostclaw I’m sure is hungry also.
“Charge!” Ulrick yelled as he drew his sword.
He yelled as he urged his horse forward towards the Lannisters.
He opened his eyes wide at seeing Frostclaw outrunning him and charging straight into a soldier climbing out of his tent, only to be jumped upon by Frostclaw.
His screams did not last long before Frostclaw’s fangs found his throat.
Ulrick sliced his sword across at a soldier running for his horse.
The blow sliced across and cut him down before he could reach for the saddle.
He continued to ride for the large Lannister pavilion and cut down a half-dressed Redcloak whom just grabbed a spear.
Ulrick cut his sword down on his helm, denting it and killing the Redcloak.
Ulrick spotted a man run from the pavilion.
He was dressed in Lannister armour like that worn by the Kingslayer.
His hair was long and golden and greying.
Just from looking at him, Ulrick despised him, like he despised the Lannisters for trying to capture his family at Riverrun and slaughtering thousands of Riverlanders to do it.
“Stafford Lannister!” Ulrick roared.
The Lannister turned around and drew his sword.
“Artos Stark!” he yelled, taking up a shield.
“Wrong! His brother, Ulrick Kelstark of Moat Cailin!” Ulrick snapped with a grin as he rode toward him.
“You will not win this war! Tywin will crush you all!” he boasted.
“How? Hiding in Duskendale with the Tyrells?” Ulrick japed.
Stafford Lannister charged toward him, his sword and shield both raised.
Ulrick blocked the blows with his shield and then sliced across at his breastplate.
The blow didn’t kill him, but it did knock him to the ground.
Ulrick dismounted from his horse and raised his sword up.
He impaled Stafford Lannister through the heart, his sword piercing through the dented breastplate and killing him instantly.
Ulrick looked up when he heard a direwolf growling.
He could see Sharpe tearing into a knight’s jugular as he screamed.
Sharpe stopped when the knight finally stopped screaming and she followed after Dyanna when her mistress rushed for the pavilion.
“Damn! Where is Lannister?!” Dyanna muttered.
“He’s right here, sister. I got to him before you could,” said Ulrick, pointing at Stafford Lannister’s corpse.
“Greedy bastard, brother. I wanted to kill him,” Dyanna replied with annoyance.
“There’s more Lannisters from where he came from, have no fear,” said Ulrick.
Chapter 48: Grand Old Casterly Rock
Chapter Text
Bellanora VI:
“You’re certain of this?” asked Bellanora.
“I am, Bella. All of them say the same thing,” said Jalha.
Jalha Zhaqu was Bellanora’s foremost spy in Omburu and she had personally rowed from Omburu to Lotus Point to bring Bellanora the news she had been waiting for.
“By the Gods, the end is near,” said Bellanora.
“The end of Rogare, certainly. And the Gods have certainly ensured that this day would come,” Jalha eagerly replied.
Even with this information, there are still thousands more of them than there are of Summer Isles warriors and Storm Company.
“Well done, Jalha. I’ll bring this news to Storm Company,” said Bellanora.
“Yes, Bellanora. Now, may the Gods keep you safe from when Rogare comes back,” said Jalha.
Bellanora leant in and hugged her old friend.
“It’ll take more than Rogare to stop me,” Bellanora replied with a smile.
Bellanora left the port of Lotus Point and walked back home.
She needed to bring this news to Xharo for him to then bring to Algirdas.
And now, this war may finally end, Rogare will be dead and the Summer Isles will be free of the outside world, as it always had been and how it always should be.
She returned back home and looked around for her brother.
Where is he?
“Xharo? Brother?” she called.
She heard footsteps from the other side of the entrance hall.
The man there surprised Bellanora.
She wasn’t expecting to see him there at all.
“Bellanora,” he greeted with a bow of his head.
“Algirdas. What brings you here?” she asked as she walked toward him.
They walked into the dining room.
“Your brother has gone to bring the other commanders of the Summer Isles army here. He says that he should have an extra 2,000 men for the army,” he explained.
Good. With the news I have, we will need as many warriors as we can get to fight for the Summer Isles, she thought.
“Is something wrong?” he asked.
“Yes. No.”
He narrowed his eyes in curiosity until they heard the door open.
“Algirdas, I return!” Xharo announced.
Xharo entered the kitchen, accompanied by numerous other warriors Bellanora had seen Xharo spend time with, such as fellow veterans of the Second Sons.
“Sister! I wasn’t expecting to see you here. I thought you would be at Parrots’ Flight,” said Xharo.
“I bring important information from my spies,” she explained.
At that, all eyes turned to her.
“What news?” asked Algirdas.
“I spoke with my spy whom rowed all the way from Omburu to deliver me this news. She says that in two weeks, Rogare will make landfall on the beaches of Spring Endeavour,” she explained.
“How sure was your spy of this information?” asked Xharo.
“She heard the same story, from all six of my spies inside Rogare’s army. So it must be true,” Bellanora explained.
“Then this is it. But, how many men does the army number?” asked Algirdas.
“25,000 men,” said Bellanora.
“We number 18,000 men now. We’ll number 20,000 by the time that Rogare makes landfall,” assured Xharo.
“Numbers aren’t the problem,” said Algirdas.
“Then what is?” asked Bellanora.
Algirdas frowned and sighed through his nose before turning to Bellanora.
“Rogare is a slippery snake by all accounts. He spent less than two years conquering and subjugating the Summer Isles to make it his kingdom. He will not give all that he has done without a bloody fight. Whatever he has, he will use. He won’t hide any tricks, he’ll throw everything he has at us. And, even if we just simply defeat him, he would escape and just return to his family all the way in Lys and hire more sellswords and return with another army,” explained Algirdas.
“So, what is to be done?” asked Xharo.
“Not only for him to be defeated, but he has to die. With the destruction of his army and his killing, we will end the war for good and send a clear message to the Rogares in Lys and show them that the Summer Isles are not some small village that they can simply intimidate into submission,” Algirdas replied.
“But that can be done, can it not?” asked Bellanora.
“Yes, we can ambush as they make landfall and slaughter them,” suggested Xharo.
“With their ships and boats at sea, where they, and Rogare can make an easy escape?” Algirdas pointed out.
Damn, he’s right.
“No. Around this Spring Endeavour, we find a suitable place from where we can launch a trap on him. He will be guarded and paranoid when he makes landfall. But, if we let him land safely and his army march for Lotus Point, he will lower his guard and leave himself vulnerable for a surprise attack. Xharo, tonight, you and I will ride for Spring Endeavour and see if we can find the perfect spot to attack. And whilst we fight him, your ships can attack his ships and prevent their escape by sea.”
Xharo nodded in deep thought as he considered his plan.
“Very well. Tonight,” said Xharo and he left the dining room with his friends.
Bellanora glanced at Algirdas, the man whom still stayed to fight for the Summer Isles, a place he was a stranger to, rather than return home to fight to defend his country and protect his family.
“How many wars have you fought in, Algirdas?” she asked.
He turned to her whilst he had been drinking from a cup of wine.
He considered what to say for a moment.
“This will be my sixth. And when I return to Westeros, that will be my seventh,” he replied before looking down at his hands.
“I’ve often wondered if it is possible for me to go back home. Or if I am just lying to myself and wanting to travel the world and fight wars forever. Or if I want to go to my new home at Summerhall that my brother gifted me,” he said with a slight smile.
The smile disappeared as quickly as it appeared.
“That was the last time I ever saw all of my brothers. That day at King’s Landing when Robert awarded me Summerhall,” he replied.
She didn’t know why, but she reached her hand and laid it on his.
He looked up at her.
“I may not have known your brothers, but I know that they would be proud of you for what you are doing here and what you will do when you go back home to defend the Stormlands from all enemies of House Baratheon. And here, I can rest at night, knowing that my brother and my people will live another day, because of what you are doing to protect us,” she said.
When he turned to her, she looked into his dark blue eyes.
Gods, his eyes are so blue and so beautiful.
It’s like looking at a pair of sapphires, she thought as she kept her hand on top of his hand.
He nodded and said “My thanks, Bellanora.”
Artos X:
“This is a desperate plan, my Lord. It could work, but it bears great risk,” said Jorah Mormont.
“With great risk comes great reward, Lord Mormont, and I would have mine. Not for the gold or the glory, but to humble the arrogant Lannister bastards and make them realise they are not as perfect as they think,” replied Artos.
Artos looked from the map of the Westerlands and then out of his tent and at the great towering sight in front of them.
On his left, was Lannisport, the main city of the Westerlands and which contained one of the largest ports in the realm.
And on his right, towering thrice times higher than the Wall, was Casterly Rock.
“I agree, my Lord, capturing Casterly Rock would indeed be a great blow to the morale of the Lannisters and anger Tywin Lannister. But Lord Mormont speaks true. If by chance we failed in the approach to the gates, they would be shut to us. We would never again get the chance to capture the Rock,” said Jon Connington.
I cannot back down.
If I do, what respect I earned at the Whispering Wood and at Riverrun would dissipate.
“My Lord, it might be more advisable if we focused all our troops and resources in capturing Lannisport alone rather than just both of them. His Grace’s orders after all were to capture a port for the Dornish to sail into,” said Galbart Glover.
“My decision is made, my Lords. We take both of the damned places that make the Lannisters feel so fucking arrogant and think they are above all others,” replied Artos, speaking with clarity and volume to show he would not be convinced otherwise.
Artos’ plan to take both Lannisport and Casterly Rock was twofold.
First, Howland and Meera Reed would lead a party of men and women of the crannogs and stealthily get to the Lion’s Mouth, the only gate leading into the Rock itself.
And Jon Connington would lead the taking of Lannisport with a full assault on the main gate, and as all attention was focussed on the main gate, the remaining two gates would be stormed by the best of the Golden Company’s fighting men.
Once horns were blared that Lannisport was under attack, a small army inside the Rock would muster and the Lion’s Mouth would open for these reinforcements to get to Lannisport.
Only for the crannogmen and crannogwomen to sneak inside amidst the chaos and keep the gates open whilst the Northerners stormed inside, crushing the reinforcements and capturing the Rock itself.
Once this is all over, a Targaryen flag shall be flying from the banners of Lannisport and Casterly Rock.
As night fell, Artos gave the command to the Golden Company to move out.
He looked at Jon Connington, Harry Strickland, Franklyn Flowers and Rolly Duckfield.
All looked uncertain and worried as they talked about Artos’ plan.
It will work.
I am certain of it.
Artos took a deep breath as he climbed onto his horse, brought by his good squire, Olyvar Frey, and rode to lead the Northern cavalry.
“Forwards,” he commanded with a whisper.
Whilst Tormund Giantsbane and Styr Thenn lead the infantry, Artos led the cavalry, in a hushed march towards the closest outskirts of the seat of House Lannister.
“Come on. Come on,” Artos whispered when they reached a small stream, where his horse and numerous other horses of Father’s bannermen were drinking from.
Come on.
They should have launched the attack by now, Artos thought.
And then he heard it.
A loud horn blared from the city.
And then another.
And then shouts in the hundreds, both from beneath the walls of Lannisport and from the walls of Lannisport itself.
And, as he predicted, within five minutes of Lord Reed and his party reaching the Lion’s Mouth, the gates opened.
It’s working. It’s actually working!
Artos drew his greatsword from his scabbard.
Since reuniting with Father, he had returned Ice to him, especially now that he was returning home to Winterfell with Mother, Eliana, Rhaenys and the household of Winterfell.
From his Myrish Spyglass, he watched as Howland and Meera Reed were the first to sneak inside through the great and enormous gates, quickly followed by their men and women.
Artos pointed his sword at the gate.
“Advance!” he loudly whispered.
Father’s bannermen and his cavalry followed after him as they spread out slightly and rode closer to the gates.
And as Casterly Rock’s reinforcements reached the Lion’s Mouth, with only a distance of 100 metres separating them, Artos gave command loud.
“Charge! For Winterfell! For the North!” Artos roared.
“Winterfell! The North!” was repeated across the lines by all riders of the North following after Artos.
Artos swung his sword around a few times as he spied the first of the reinforcements turning to them in surprise.
“Back inside! Back inside! Close the gates! Close the gates!” shouted an officer.
Artos swung his sword down on the mounted officer.
The sword’s blow beheaded him.
The carnage was immediate.
With the moonlight blocked by the overwhelming size of Casterly Rock, the only light from which Artos could see his opponents, was from the torch sconces above him.
Artos stabbed a rider through his chainmail and into his chest.
He sliced across and cut a knight down, his weak helm did not stop Artos’ sword from splitting it open for blood and brains to spill out.
“Forward! Forward! Come on, lads! This day is not over yet! These southern cunts have yet to feel the fury of the North!” Artos roared before he cut down a Redcloak as he tried to thrust his spear at his horse.
His sword’s blow across at his distinctive helm, caving his skull in before he fell onto his back.
Artos pushed past numerous Redcloaks for the infantry to deal with whilst he led the cavalry to the furthest heights of the Rock.
He rode his horse hard toward the archers firing down on them with great discipline and aim.
Artos felt a few arrows sliced cross at his shoulder pauldrons and at his breastplate covered with boiled leathers, but was largely unharmed before he and his cavalry cut them down.
He looked up to the next viewpoint, overlooking the steps they had already climbed and the Sunset Sea, was garrisoned by numerous archers.
He looked up to see many other archers were taking up position at at least half a dozen more similar viewpoints.
Gods, the stories that the Rock could hold strong against 100,000 were not exaggerated.
It’s not surprise that Aegon the Conqueror couldn’t take Casterly Rock, even when he had three fully grown dragons.
Artos rode towards this balcony and cut down one archer, eviscerating him from his neck to his chest.
He cut across at a second.
The blow cut his bow in half and the top half swung uselessly, holding only by the strong, before Artos stabbed him through his skull.
Artos turned his horse around to climb up the next flight of stairs and face the next group of archers as his cavalry arrived to finish the rest of the archers off.
Artos rode towards them, urging his horse forward with great urgency.
He sliced his sword across at two archers, cutting their bows in half before he beheaded one and impaled the second through his neck.
He chopped the arm off of a third before he turned to the next flight of stairs.
Artos held his sword up, in spite of his arm tiring from the exertion.
But his adrenaline and years of training prevailed as he continued toward the next group of archers.
Artos rode directly into three archers, knocking them onto their backs, before he beheaded a fourth as he reached for an arrow from his quiver.
Artos stabbed a fifth before he turned to the next flight of stairs.
Gods, how much fucking further is this going to be?!
How many more must die this night?
Artos turned his horse around once more, roaring as he did so and then proceeded to charge further up the stairs, never seeming to end.
Artos panted in exhaustion as he reached these archers.
He stabbed one through his torso.
And then he beheaded a second.
Artos turned to a third and sliced at his throat, completely slicing his neck open to the extent that blood spat on his horse like water from a fountain.
He looked up at the next balcony as he beheaded a fourth archer and saw his bannermen joining him, catching up in spite of Artos’ eagerness to be the first to reach Casterly Rock.
Artos charged towards this balcony, which was the second to last balcony, he realised.
Gods, we just need to take these last two balconies and the Rock is ours!
Reinvigorated with this knowledge, Artos charged with greater energy and stamina toward the last archers in Casterly Rock’s garrison.
Artos beheaded an archer and stabbed a second before slicing down onto a third.
His blow had sliced the third archer from his shoulder to his belly.
As he collapsed on-top of his other comrades, Artos stabbed a fourth archer.
He turned to see the final balcony was empty.
Finally! No more fucking archers!
We’ve done it!
The Rock is ours!
Artos rode towards the last balcony and then to the small gates leading to main keep.
He saw only a few knights stood with swords drawn and shields held up in front of the door.
Artos climbed down from his horse, exhausted and thirsty.
He held his greatsword up, nearly falling onto the ground as he climbed down from his horse.
He decided against stabbing his sword into the ground and using it to prop himself up.
“Put down your arms. Do not throw your lives away like this!” Artos commanded.
“I swore an oath that I would defend Casterly Rock and serve House Lannister until my last dying breath, my Lord. It would be the greatest shame of my life if I were to try and escape or to surrender,” said the knight stood in the middle.
Artos nodded in respect to the knight and his two comrades.
“Your name, Ser?” Artos asked.
“I am Ser Benedict of House Broom, my Lord,” he replied.
Artos turned to the other two knights.
“And you, Sers?” he asked.
“I am Ser Harys of House Vikary,” said the other.
“And I am Ser Nablon of House Garner,” said the last.
“Do you stand by this decision?” he asked as he held up his greatsword.
“We do, my Lord,” replied Ser Harys.
Artos nodded once and was joined by Dacey Mormont and Smalljon Umber.
“To an honourable death. When this is over, I will ensure your bodies are returned to your homes,” said Artos.
“We would expect nothing less from you, my Lord,” said Ser Nablon as he held his sword and shield up in a defensive stance.
Artos ran towards Ser Benedict.
Ser Benedict blocked the first blow with his large shield.
Artos dodged his thrust and cut down on his shield once more.
Ser Benedict cut across at Artos’ breastplate.
The blow dented his breastplate slightly, but Artos used this is a chance to slice down with all his remaining strength and energy onto him.
The blow cut down on Ser Benedict’s helm and breastplate.
His strong helm and cuirass saved him from death, but he could see the dents he had left on them.
Ser Benedict fell onto his back, injured from the damage done to his armour and to his helm.
Artos lifted his sword up and impaled his sword through Ser Benedict’s breastplate, piercing into his heart.
An exhausted Artos knelt down and closed his eyes shut.
He then turned to Dacey to see her crush her mace onto Ser Nablon’s helm and see his blood and brains splattered all on her mace.
Smalljon had grabbed Ser Harys and thrown him against a brick wall before stabbing him through his neck.
We’ve done it. The Rock is ours!
Artos took a deep breath as he turned back to Ser Benedict and had him lie down straight and placed his hands over his chest, with his fingers clasped around his sword.
A knight of honour, right to the very end.
Chapter 49: An Unprecedented Fallout
Chapter Text
Interlude XXII:
Edric Dayne (Faruk Aran):
“Look at that, Edric. And tell me, is that not the best sight you ever have seen?” asked Father.
“It is, Father. It is. Lannisport and Casterly Rock fallen,” said Edric, grinning from ear to ear at the sight of Casterly Rock and Lannisport with no Lannister banners in sight, only the banners of House Targaryen.
Aboard House Dayne’s flagship, the Seasword , Edric looked around at the Dornish fleet sailing for Lannisport.
When Aunt Ashara had sent letters to Winterfell, Riverrun, the Eyrie and Sunspear, telling of the illegitimacy of Joffrey the Illborn, Doran and Oberyn Martell had called the banners of Dorne, ordering for them to gather their armies and fleets.
And aboard House Martell’s flagship, Nymeria’s Spear , Oberyn Martell led the Dornish fleet to Lannisport.
It had been two days since they had received ravens telling that both capitals of the Westerlands had been captured by the Northerners and the Golden Company.
Edric was eager to hear directly from cousin Artos how he had led the capture of Casterly Rock and achieved what Aegon the Conqueror could never have accomplished and what Lann the Clever had only accomplished with his wits.
How could cousin Artos have achieved such a thing?
I know he is a great warrior, but since when had he been such a cunning wolf?
When he had been in Winterfell for cousin Artos’ wedding to Rhaenys Targaryen, Edric had gotten the chance to spar with his cousins.
Artos, Brandon and their goodbrother, Aegon Targaryen, were amongst the best Edric had ever fought and he could not defeat.
As he was a Dayne of Starfall and the future Lord of Starfall, it was expected of Edric to be a skilled knight and worthy enough to one day wield Dawn, the ancestral sword of House Dayne, currently wielded by Uncle Arthur.
Edric felt stunned as he looked at Lannisport as the Seasword followed Nymeria’s Spear to the dock.
Tywin Lannister, what would your ancestors think of you if they could see you right now, how you let some “barbaric and savage” Northerners capture your beloved home, Edric thought with a grin as he looked around at the numerous Golden Company soldiers and Northern men-at-arms assembled on the quay.
And standing amongst them, Edric could see his cousins Artos, Brandon, Ulrick, Dyanna and Arya.
He recognised numerous Northern noblemen and their sons and daughters from the wedding at Winterfell.
And then there were many men wearing the armour and livery of the Golden Company.
Prince Oberyn was the first to be greeted.
“Prince Oberyn, welcome to Lannisport. I am sure that the Lannisters would be honoured to welcome you here, if they could,” said Artos with an amused grin.
Many amongst the Golden Company, Northern and Dornish nobility laughed or chuckled at his jape, including Edric and Prince Oberyn as the Red Viper walked up the quay and toward Artos.
“Indeed, Lord Artos. Standing here now, I find it incredible what you have achieved. My only regret is that I couldn’t have been there to have seen the reactions of Tywin Lannister when he found out the news,” said the Red Viper.
“A feeling shared by us all, my Prince,” said a man with ginger hair and a strong beard, whom wore the armour of the Golden Company as well as a badge of a griffin on his breastplate.
Jon Connington.
“Jon Connington. It’s been a long time,” said Prince Oberyn.
“Indeed, my Prince. One long overdue for the Lannisters, I think,” he said before offering his hand.
“I couldn’t agree more,” said Prince Oberyn before he shook hands with Jon Connington and then with Artos.
Edric walked up to Artos with Father.
“Gods, little cousin! It’s good to see you here! Though if you sailed any slower, the war would be over by now,” said Artos.
“Don’t you worry about that, cousin! I’ll get my fair share and earn a reputation as a true Dayne of Starfall,” said Edric as he hugged Artos.
“Edric! Glad to see you here! There’ll be plenty of Lannisters and Tyrells for you to kill, have no worry,” said Brandon as he patted Edric on the back before Ulrick shook hands with him and Dyanna and Arya both hugged him.
“Where is Uncle Arthur? Is he well?” asked Edric.
“He is well. He is guarding Aegon, the King, now. In Riverrun,” said Arya.
“How is Aegon with all of this? He seemed shy in all things the last time I saw him in Winterfell,” wondered Edric.
“He’s coping. It’s not been easy for him, that’s true. But he is learning, especially with Aunt Elia helping him,” replied Dyanna.
Edric smirked when he looked around and spotted a large pile of Lannister banners dumped on the side of a warehouse.
Oh, to be a fly on the wall when Tywin Lannister hears of this news, Edric thought with a grin.
Interlude XXIII:
Kevan Lannister (Ian Gelder):
“The Rock has fallen, my Lord.”
Though Kevan, his older brother and the assembled nobility of the Westerlands, the Crownlands and the Reach heard the words of Maester Brus of Duskendale, none of them could believe it.
“Give me that.”
Tywin’s command was immediate in reply and was obeyed without question.
The letter was given to Tywin, whom read it with narrowed eyes.
“Brother?” asked Kevan.
Tywin looked up and when he looked at him, Kevan was immediately reminded of when they had heard of Jaime’s capture and his great defeat at Riverrun.
“They have my home.”
Tywin’s anger was unlike Kevan had ever seen of his brother.
His face was reddened even more like the red on Lannister banners.
His words were pronounced with fury and hatred to rival that of even the most volatile of Baratheons.
“How is this possible, brother?” asked Kevan, whilst all others sat in a shocked silence.
“The Starks and the Golden Company attacked at the same time, with the Golden Company capturing Lannisport. Amidst the chaos, a force of reinforcements marched out through the Lion’s Mouth, only to be ambushed by Northern cavalry, whom smashed into them and through the gates, taking the Rock,” Tywin read out loud, his hands shaking with his fury, as if resisting the temptation to crumple the paper.
That is incredible.
The boy may be my enemy, but Gods, he is a fucking genius!
“There was more, my Lord Hand,” said Maester Brus.
All turned back to the Maester of Duskendale.
“The traitorous enemy are joined by Prince Oberyn Martell and the Dornish army after they made landfall at Lannisport,” he explained.
Gods.
The Dornish as well?
We should have seen this coming.
Of course Doran and Oberyn Martell would have fought for their nephew’s claim to the Iron Throne.
“Lord Tyrell, what news is there of the armies of the Reach?” asked Tywin, calming slightly as he turned to the Lord of Highgarden.
“All remaining armies of the Reach are fully trained, equipped and ready to march, my Lord Hand. Merely give the command and they shall join us here,” said Mace Tyrell.
“This will bring our forces to at least 110,000 men, brother. More than the traitors can muster against us,” said Kevan.
Tywin nodded before turning to Maester Brus.
“Bring me a quill and some good parchment,” said Tywin.
“There’s one more ally we can bring to the table,” he said as the Maester did as he was bid.
“Whom, my Lord?” asked Damon Marbrand.
“The Greyjoys. I have received word from Pyke that Balon and Victarion Greyjoy are dead and their brother, Euron, has taken control of Pyke and has crowned himself King of the Iron Islands.”
“But that makes the Iron Islanders traitors, my Lord! We cannot make an alliance with such traitors!” insisted Sebaston Farman, whose insistence Kevan understood, for his home of Faircastle was often on the forefront of Ironborn raids for centuries.
“That is true, Lord Farman, but for now, the Targaryens and their traitorous allies are the true enemy. The Ironborn are secondary and shall be dealt with once the Targaryens are dealt with. If Euron proves to be reasonable, he can remain Lord Paramount of the Iron Islands, once he has proven himself a useful ally.”
“I will send word to him to invade the North. With the Northern armies fighting in the south, they have left their homes unguarded for an invasion by sea. If the Northerners would dare to invade the West, the North shall soon know what we feel today, my Lords,” said Tywin.
“Has there been any word from the Stormlands?” asked Tywin.
“Indeed, brother, but nothing good. The Stormlords still do not leave their homes with their armies. Shireen Baratheon orders that they keep their armies at home rather than march to join us,” said Kevan.
“Then they align themselves with our enemy. The Targaryens murder her father and uncle, and she does nothing behind the safety of Storm’s End,” said Tywin.
“Lord Hand, I am sure that she and Lord Fortis are still in grief over their losses,” said Lord Tyrell.
“It’s been less than four moons since their deaths, Lord Tyrell. And yet, they refuse to march and join their armies with ours in defence of their cousin, our rightful King,” said Tywin.
“Perhaps, Lord Hand, it may be prudent to send an army to the Stormlands and remind them of their allegiance to the Iron Throne or be rooted out as traitors?” suggested Randyll Tarly.
Tywin nodded in thought.
“Indeed, Lord Tarly. Lord Tyrell, send a raven to Lord Rowan and have him lead an army on the Stormlands to deal with this dissent however he sees fit.”
“Yes, Lord Hand,” said Mace Tyrell.
Chapter 50: The Stag and the Summer
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Algirdas XVII:
“Rogare’s army have broken camp and are marching for Lotus Point, Uncle,” said Marq.
“How far away are they from us?” asked Algirdas.
“They’ll march straight toward our positions in two hours, Uncle,” he replied.
Algirdas nodded with a smile.
Good. Now, all that remains, is that we prepare our trap.
Algirdas rode with his nephews and with Bronn to the head of Storm Company.
“How are we going to do this then?” asked Bronn.
“We line all infantry to face their infantry and their elephants,” said Algirdas.
“How many elephants do they have?” Robin asked Marq worriedly.
“30,” Marq replied as he gulped.
“What about their cavalry?” asked Bronn.
“I’ll lead the cavalry to hit the cavalry at their flank. Now, knowing Rogare wants a quick victory, he’ll want to send his elephants to smash our troops fast and quick. We’ll let him do that, but they will charge straight into our spears and pikes.”
“Since when has a phalanx stopped an elephant, Uncle?” asked Tolas.
“Today, because that is what we shall do. Once the elephants strike, the phalanx pushes back at them, just as their infantry charge at ours. Our archers will press hard on them and deal as much damage to their elephants and infantry as we can.
“And once we crush their cavalry on the flank, we spread the formation and hammer straight down onto them,” explained Algirdas.
“And what will stop Rogare from sending his elephants from flanking the infantry?” asked Torwyn.
“Because the infantry will line themselves up in the gap between Lover’s Cliff up there,” said Algirdas, pausing to point at a local cliff overlooking where many Summer Islanders chose to wed.
“And there, near that riverbed. And it is there, that they will send their cavalry. But that is also where we shall be,” said Algirdas.
“You gamble a lot on this, Uncle,” said Edric.
“I do. But with this, we will gain yet another great victory for the Company and an end to Rogare,” replied Algirdas.
And a quicker end to this war, that I may return home and protect it from ANY enemy that dares come to Storm’s End.
Whether they are Lannister, Martell, Targaryen, Stark or fucking Tyrell.
Algirdas led the cavalry of Storm Company and the Summer Isles to the right flank.
It had been an hour since the enemy left camp and their scouts had discovered them.
Now, Algirdas could feel the ground shudder at the very stampede of the elephants beyond.
I’ve faced the armies of Braavos, hordes of Dothraki, a legion of Unsullied and pirates of the Stepstones.
But now, I face elephants.
He saw that he was indeed right.
The elephants were being charged straight towards the phalanx being formed by the infantry.
Spears and pikes stretching three metres.
Those pikes will at least discourage the elephants from hammering straight into them, Algirdas thought optimistically.
Algirdas felt a shiver as he watched the elephants charge through the trees, followed by thousands of marching infantry; sellswords, Lysenis and Summer Islanders.
And then, he spotted their cavalry.
All gathered on their left flank, directly opposite Algirdas and his cavalry.
“Charge! Follow me!” Algirdas yelled as he unsheathed Antler and Forked Fury.
All cavalry followed after him as he rode straight towards the enemy horsemen.
Algirdas’ roar was long and fearsome as he clashed at the first of the enemy.
His sword and axe cut down cavalrymen in equal measure as they came to blows with them.
But it was the sounds of the elephants roaring and crushing their ground with their stomps that unnerved Algirdas.
Torwyn, Tymond and Tolas are all there, he thought with worry for his nephews.
Warrior, keep them safe, he thought as he looked briefly up at the sky.
He cut down two more cavalry before one of them gave the command to retreat.
“Form up! Form up, lads! We end this war today, and we end Rogare!”
Algirdas roared as he led the cavalry onto the exposed infantry, whom had now all broken formation to charge at the phalanx.
But Algirdas could see the elephants hammering at the phalanx.
Few elephants were killed by infantry cutting at their underbellies, impaling them with numerous spears or shooting dozens of arrows at their heads.
Algirdas looked around for the tyrant whom had terrorised the Summer Isles for two years.
At last, he spotted an elephant decorated with armour and had Valyrian glyphs painted on its trunk, ears and legs.
On the back of this elephant was a howdah carrying a dozen archers and a man wearing beautifully decorated Lysene armour and was firing arrows alongside the other archers.
Rogare.
Algirdas charged at the infantry that were all that stood in the way between he and Rogare.
He sliced down one with Antler and chopped another’s head off with Forked Fury before he crushed into the infantry’s rear line.
Algirdas sliced, stabbed, chopped and smashed onto numerous infantrymen, wounding or killing them before he reached Rogare’s elephant.
“ROGARE!” Algirdas bellowed.
The elephant roared ferociously as it stood on its hind legs as it was turned around to face Algirdas.
Algridas’ own horse neighed as it reared up.
But as the elephant roared, Algirdas spotted something on its underbelly.
Ropes, connected to the howdah.
If I cut those, that howdah collapses and Rogare is mine.
Algirdas looked up to see the howdah’s archers and Rogare aim for him.
He laughed before his horse stood on all four legs once again.
Half of the arrows missed him.
A quarter scratched his armour, but unharmed him.
The other quarter cut at his chainmail, breaking his skin, but not fatally.
He charged to the side of the elephant and with Antler, he sliced at the ropes he could see.
The elephant’s blare from its trunk was a terrible scream of pain at Valyrian Steel breaking its skin.
And as he predicted, the howdah slipped from the elephant’s back and fell onto the ground with an enormous crash.
“Protect the King!” was shouted from many of Rogare’s infantry, whilst the huge elephant ran away from the battle, trampling men as it escaped the carnage.
Algirdas climbed down from his horse and cut down several infantry whom ran to protect Rogare.
He saw Rogare crawl from the howdah.
As he stood up, he threw away his broken bow and drew his sword.
“Rogare!”
He turned around and saw Algirdas.
“Algirdas Stormborn,” he said as he held his sword up.
He yelled as he charged towards Algirdas.
He sliced his sword down onto Algirdas’ head.
Algirdas blocked the blow with Forked Fury and used its hook to push the blade away.
The push had thrown Rogare’s sword away.
Algirdas thrusted Antler toward his fancifully decorated breastplate.
The blade pierced through into his heart.
Rogare stared at Algirdas before Algirdas pulled Antler out.
“Rogare is dead! Rogare is dead!”
The shout of Rogare’s death was reverberated around Storm Company and the Summer Islander rebels.
It increased the morale of the rebels, whom pushed forward against what was left of Rogare’s army until their eventual surrender.
Bellanora VII:
The news had come of the great Battle of Spring Endeavour and how Algirdas had killed Rogare himself.
In the streets of Lotus Point, the people rejoiced at the long-awaited liberation of their country from Rogare’s tyranny.
Bellanora was no different and drank heartily with her friends Zhallaro, Sallanos and Rala at Rala’s family mansion.
“I can’t remember feeling this happy in a long time!” said Sallanos as he finished yet another cup of wine.
“I haven’t felt this elated since we lost our maidenheads together,” Rala said to Bellanora with a lustful grin.
“I’m glad to see you are all celebrating.”
Bellanora turned to Rala’s father, Jalol Zaaqu, one of the most prominent nobles of the Summer Isles and whom had been the most outspoken against Rogare.
“It’s a wonderful time in the Isles, Father. For Rogare is at last dead and we are all free once again,” said Rala.
“That is true. But now the time has come for us to choose what happens,” said her father.
“What do you mean, my Lord?” asked Sallanos.
“This has become an age of Valyrian warlords conquering and carving their own sovereign kingdoms. Rogare was just one of many. Our friends, Storm Company, helped another, a Volantene called Jaerevar Laenareon, conquer all of Slaver’s Bay which he rules as King from Meereen.”
“So, what is to be done, Father?” asked Rala.
“Myself and the nobles all meet at the Samas mansion tonight, to discuss the future of the Summer Isles and what steps we can take to ensure that another such as Rogare doesn’t come to conquer,” said Jalol Zaaqu.
He’s right.
The warlords of Essos won’t be content with just leaving the Summer Isles alone.
They’ll learn from Rogare’s mistakes and invade.
They’ll hire sellswords in the thousands or even butcher our people just to be safe.
Later that night, Bellanora arrived home to attend the council of nobles.
She was surprised to see Algirdas there, standing alongside Xharo.
She felt her heart beat faster just seeing him.
Gods, I want to take him upstairs to my bed now.
All nobles and princes of the Summer Isles were in attendance, even those whom had been exiled before Rogare had invaded, such as Jalabhar Xho.
“Now that we are all here, it is time that we think of the future of our country and our people, that what we have endured the last few years never ever happens again,” said Father, beginning the meeting.
“Indeed, Malquolthal. That’s why I think that we need is unity. We cannot merely return to our old way of life that we enjoyed before all of this began,” said Mararar Rhoqu.
“What do you propose then?” asked Father.
“That we elect our kings, as they elect Triarchs in Volantis. It will show our strength to the world and how our warriors are all ready to fight together to protect our homeland against any invader. And above all, for a king to be lead us in times of peace and war. If there is anything that we should have learned from Rogare’s invasion, his subjugation of us all and the battles that followed, we must have clear direction from a king.”
Many agreed to his proposal, whilst some spoke in favour of returning to their old way of life.
“Answering to just one king should discourage any other warlord such as Rogare from invading,” added Xharo.
“What say you, Lord Baratheon? As the hero who slew Rogare, what do you think should be done for the future of the Isles?” asked Tabahlor Zo, Sallanos’ father.
All turned to man whom led the war in favour of the Summer Isles triumphing over Rogare.
“I agree that there is clear disunity in the Summer Isles and that a king would unite all in times of peace and war and show to both friends and enemies that the Summer Isles is not as weak as it was previously thought,” he replied, looking around the nobility gathered as he spoke, only stopping when his eyes caught sight of Bellanora.
When he looked at Bellanora, she felt as though she was trembling underneath his gaze.
“So, whom should be elected King?” asked Mararar.
“I put myself forth. After all, it was I whom brought Storm Company to this war,” said Jalabhar Xho.
“And you know what it means to be a king, do you, Jalabhar? You who have spent many years in the court of King Robert Baratheon of Westeros begging for an army to invade the Summer Isles on your behalf?” sneered Zalthas Qaron.
As it escalated into arguing, Bellanora decided to leave for her chambers.
They are supposed to be deciding the future of our country, and yet they bicker and argue as though they were children still learning from tutors or training in the practice yard!
Bellanora walked into her chambers and sat down on her bed and looked out at the window from where she was sat.
It’s so beautiful. Especially now that we are free of Rogare.
“Are you alright?”
Bellanora was surprised to see Algirdas there, standing at the door.
“I am, yes. Thank you, Algirdas,” she replied.
“What happens now?” she asked him.
“For me?”
“Yes,” she replied.
“I leave soon, with the Company. For the Stormlands. I received a raven from my niece Shireen telling of how the Tyrells of Highgarden have sent an army to attack Storm’s End,” he replied.
“What of you?” he asked.
“I don’t know. Before the war, I thought I might become a priestess at the Temple of Love or travel around the world. But now, I don’t know what I will do,” she said.
Algirdas walked to her bed and sat beside her.
“Your future, do you see yourself with me in it?”
What?!
“Algirdas?” she asked.
“Do you see yourself with me?”
I see myself fucking you over and over, yes.
Just as I want to right here and right now.
Bellanora leant in and kissed him on the lips.
She held the kiss for a moment before he held her with his thick and strong arms.
She shivered as their tongues danced at first in her mouth, before her skilful tongue found its way into his mouth.
He gently pushed her to lie down on the bed.
He ran one hand through her hair before Bellanora opened her eyes to see him taking his shirt and jerkin off.
Bellanora did the same in taking off her dress and ran her hands over her large breasts, her nipples erect and hard as Algirdas pulled down his trousers.
Gods, I haven’t seen a cock that big since I was last at the Temple of Love!
She looked up at him from his cock to his beautiful and handsome face.
His muscular arms and legs were as thick as a tree trunk.
Just looking at his abdominal muscles made her water in her mouth and she felt her cunt drip just looking at them and at his cock.
He took her in his arms again, kissing her hard before his lips found her neck.
Bellanora moaned as his lips and tongue explored all around her neck and collarbone.
All while his hands explored her arse, her breasts and her clit.
And it wasn’t long before it wasn’t just his hands exploring those parts.
Her moans increased in volume as his tongue licked one nipple before biting the other.
He moved down from her upper body to her clit, licking it and going inside.
“Oh. Oh! Gods! Yes! Don’t stop! Don’t stop!” Bellanora begged as her hands reached for his head and fondled his hair.
Bellanora enjoyed how his tongue explored her clit whilst his hands fondled her breasts.
“Stop, stop,” she managed to say breathlessly.
“What? Why?” he asked.
She looked down at his cock and pointed at it.
“You’ve tasted me, but I haven’t tasted you yet,” she replied with a grin.
Before he could reply, she took hold of his cock, quickly realising that she would need both hands to rub the foreskin up and down.
She leant down and took it in her mouth.
She had thought after her time in the Temple of Love, and her previous times with many other lovers, that she no longer had a gag reflex with other men’s cocks.
How wrong she was, she soon realised.
Gods, it’s so big!
Her mouth could only take half of his lance as she pushed herself up and down, taking his length inside her mouth.
How could any woman get used to a cock of this size?!
“Time for the main banquet, I think, Bella,” said Algirdas.
Bellanora was glad, she couldn’t take his length inside her mouth anymore without coughing and gagging.
She let go of his cock and took a deep breath before she lay down on the bed once again.
Algirdas leant over her and kissed her hard once again before he stuffed one breast in his mouth before moving onto the other one.
And as he kissed, licked and sucked her breasts, he entered deep inside her.
Did the Gods reward him with an enormous cock for killing Rogare?!
“FUCK!” she moaned as she could feel him reaching the end of her womb.
“Gods, don’t stop! Don’t ever stop!” she moaned as her hands reached for his back.
Her nails dug into his back whilst she wrapped her legs around his waist.
The last time she had taken Sallanos to bed, he had told her that her legs were like steel when she wrapped them around him.
I am not letting you go until you fill me full of your seed!
Her moans increased in volume with every thrust he made.
Though it seemed he was trying to quieten her down every time his lips kissed found her lips when they had previously been at her neck or her breasts.
She enjoyed listening to her cheeks making a slapping noise every time that his hips hit her cheeks.
Gods, I could get used to this!
“Fuck! Fuck! I’m cumming!” she screamed.
Her orgasm made her shudder and made her roll her eyes.
In spite of her orgasm, Algirdas continued thrusting inside her and moaning almost as loud as she.
She pulled him in to kiss him once again.
She bit his lips as she kissed him.
As they broke from the kiss, she could feel his pace quicken.
“Gods! Bella, I’m close!” he said.
“Inside! I’m not letting you go until all of your seed fills inside of me!” she moaned.
She felt as though his cock exploded deep inside her.
She panted as she felt his seed overflow inside her womb.
As he pulled out of her, Bellanora pulled him down to lie beside her.
“That was…incredible,” Algirdas said breathlessly before managing a laugh.
“I learnt so many things at the Temple of Love,” she remarked as she rested her head on his very muscled body.
“You have. Gods. That was amazing. You are amazing, Bella,” he said as his hands found her hair and he ran his fingers through her hair, kissing her head as he did so.
“When do you go to the Stormlands?”
“Let’s not talk of that,” he said before kissing her head again.
“Very well. What would you speak of?” she asked.
“Marry me.”
What? Did he really just say that?!
“Bella, I know that we haven’t known each other for long, but I love you so much. You breathe such life into me and you’ve shown me something I have always desired to find.”
“What’s that?”
“Something beyond glory and honour. Something worth settling down for.”
“But, I know nothing of Westeros or of its customs,” she tried to say.
“That doesn’t matter to me. I love you and I want to spend the rest of my life with you,” he said.
Bellanora sat up and wrapped her hands around him, pulled him in and kissed him on the lips, holding the kiss briefly before kissing him on his head.
“I love you too. But does none of what I said matter to you?”
“None of it. I only want to marry you, Bellanora Samas,” he replied.
“Yes. Yes, I will marry you, Algirdas Baratheon,” she said, feeling happier than he had felt when she had heard the news of Rogare’s death.
Notes:
Battle of Spring Endeavour is based on the Battle of the Hydaspes, between Alexander the Great of the Macedonian Empire and King Porus of the Pauravas Kingdom.
Chapter 51: The Krakens Swim to a New Shore
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ashara XIII:
“My Lord, a visitor is in the Great Keep wishing to speaking with you, but has not given her name,” said Jory.
“She, Jory? Whom is she? A southerner?” asked Ned.
“No, my Lord. Ironborn, I think, from how she smells of the sea and speaks like a Mormont,” he replied.
It must be Asha Greyjoy.
But what is she doing here?
Asking for Theon to return home to Pyke for him to be heir to the Iron Islands?
Or does Balon Greyjoy want to launch another rebellion in the name of the Old Way?
His father, Quellon, had the right of it.
The Old Way is just that, old and not of use in this day and age.
“When I asked her about weapons, she replied “No, thanks, I’ve got my own,” added Jory.
Ashara chuckled at that.
Yes, that’s the sort of thing Theon would say.
“It could be Theon’s sister, Asha Greyjoy,” said Ashara.
Ned nodded and turned to Jory.
“Show her in, Jory,” said Ned.
A minute later, Jory returned into Ned’s solar.
He escorted a lean and long-legged young woman, whose dark hair was darker than her black eyes.
She reminded Ashara of the women of House Mormont for how they preferred leathers and chainmail to dresses and skirts.
But whilst she wasn’t as tall or as muscular as someone such as Dacey or Alysane Mormont, she had the look of a hardened sailor and smelled of the sea, of ale and of wine.
“You have the look of your brother, Lady Asha,” said Ned.
“I am Asha of House Greyjoy, aye. Opinions differ on whether I’m a lady,” she replied as she took a chair.
“Drink, Captain Asha?” asked Ashara.
“Captain Asha? Aye, I like that better. And aye, some of your Karhold Bronze would be good,” she replied.
Ned poured her a cup and passed it to her.
She raised the cup to Ned and drank it thirstily.
“Now, why are you here, Asha Greyjoy?”
Asha Greyjoy waited until she had finished her drink before she set her cup on Ned’s table and replied.
“Father and Uncle Victarion are dead. And my Uncle Euron, the Crow’s Eye, has returned to the Iron Islands. He killed them, I know it. And he has now crowned himself King of the Iron Islands,” she replied.
Gods, Euron Greyjoy, Ashara thought as she remembered hearing all the stories about him.
From merchants coming to Winterfell from as far as Yi-Ti, Ibben and Leng, they would tell stories of ships, ports and cities being raised and looted by the pirate sailing underneath the banner of a red eye, a black crown and two crows.
This ship was the Silence , so-called because all sailors aboard had their tongues cut out by their captain.
“I am sorry for your losses, but what is he doing now?” asked Ashara.
“He has made a deal with Tywin Lannister. He leads an invasion fleet of 500 ships and 30,000 men, all intent on invading the North. At the shores of the Rills,” she explained.
Gods, Tywin allies himself with a man whom claims himself King of the Iron Islands?!
Never mind the fact that it’s the damned Crow’s Eye?!
All houses whom have suffered from him, such as the Redwynes, Hightowers, Grimms and Farmans will be infuriated at the news.
“What terms do you want, Asha Greyjoy? You didn’t come all this way just to warn us of the impending danger?” asked Ashara.
“Aye, I did not. I want Theon to come home with me when the Crow’s Eye is dead. He is Lord of the Iron Islands by right,” she replied.
“And you are willing to bend the knee to King Aegon?” asked Ned.
“If it will mean ridding the world of the Crow’s Eye, aye. And I’m not alone in this,” she replied keenly.
Ned turned to Ashara and she nodded at him.
“Jory, with me. We have a war with the Ironborn to prepare. Ash, send a raven to the King and inform him of this and to send for Theon at once,” said Ned.
“Aye, my Lord,” said Jory.
“Of course,” said Ashara before she poured another drink for their guest.
“Thanks. Good mead, this,” said Asha Greyjoy as she drank from it.
“It is. Though I still prefer the wine of my homeland,” said Ashara.
“Aye, Dornish Red is good. But when I am out at sea, there’s nothing I like better than something strong to give me the vigour I need to sail,” added the only daughter of Balon Greyjoy.
But it was as she was drinking from the cup, that their guest noticed something about her cup.
There was an engraving of a kraken on it and the words ‘ We Do Not Sow ’ carved below the kraken.
“That’s Theon’s cup. He had engraved it himself as he started to settle down in Winterfell, sampling the taverns and brothels of Winterfell,” replied Ashara.
She chuckled at hearing that.
“How is he?” she asked.
“He is well. He’s been fighting the Lannisters in the Westerlands with the Northern armies. And for a while, he’s been fighting with his own sword, a Valyrian Steel sword,” said Ashara.
“Valyrian Steel?” Asha asked with a puzzled brow raised.
“A few years ago, a vault in the First Keep was discovered to contain chests with dozens of ingots of Valyrian Steel. As well as gifting weapons made of them to our bannermen, our friends in Dorne, the Vale, the Stormlands and the Riverlands, Theon was also gifted a longsword. He’s named it Unrelenting.”
She nodded in approval.
“Good name for a sword. And what’s he been raised like?”
“Like we have raised my own children. He’s been taught how to meet lords and hold court. For two years he sailed ships in Bear Island and White Harbour, even navigating the Cailin Canal a few times. He’s not a stranger to the sea or to battle, if that’s what you are wondering,” replied Ashara before she changed the subject of their conversation.
“You spoke of others who feel the same as you with regards to Euron the Crow’s Eye. Whom are they?” asked Ashara.
“Mother’s brother, my Uncle Rodrik Harlaw, and all other branches of House Harlaw. The Blacktydes too after he murdered Baelor Blacktyde,” she explained.
The two most powerful houses of the Iron Islands, barring the Greyjoys.
Good, she and Theon will need their support once the damned Crow’s Eye is dead.
Interlude XXIV:
Theo Wull (Rune Temte):
“Ned! I’ve seen ‘em! Them Ironborn fuckers ‘ll make landfall within the hour,” said Theo’s cousin, Hugo.
“Good. Let’s give them all their due before they join their Drowned God,” said Ned as he sat beneath the Heart Tree, holding Ice in his hands.
Long time since I las’ killed Ironborn scum.
It’ll be good to spill their blood and guts in hundreds and thousands.
Theo of Clan Wull took one last look up at the Heart Tree before holding his axe up to his face and kissing the blade.
He took hold of the thistle necklace Mother had made for him when he was a boy.
He held it close to his heart before he stood up and let go of it.
As his necklace bounced against his furs and chainmail, Ned stood up and sheathed Ice.
“Jory, get all of the men into position,” commanded the Ned.
“Aye, my Lord,” said Jory before he started issuing commands to men of the Clans and the reserves whom had been brought to the war.
“If it’s this battle that I die, it’ll be good and glorious death,” said cousin Hugo with a grin.
“Aye. And it’ll be good to slaugh’er these Ironborn pirate scum and show them our steel for tryin’ to invade North,” said Theo as he spun his axe in a circle with both hands.
Theo and Hugo laughed and bantered about the many battles they had fought in the past, in Robert’s Rebellion, the Greyjoy Rebellion, the War of the Long Night and now this.
This was Theo’s fourth war as Champion of Clan Wull.
They marched with Ned to the wooded hills overlooking the Rill shores.
And as they arrived, Theo spotted the first of the Ironborn ships make landfall.
Thought you would have a safe voyage from home to here, you fucking pirate fools?
You’ll soon think again when I chop all your fucking heads off, Theo thought as he saw many Ironborn climb off their ships.
“Now, Ned?” asked Theo.
“No, not yet. Not until at least half their ships land their crews,” said the Ned.
Theo counted the ships that had already made landfall and whose crews were disembarking.
He counted 50 ships.
By the Gods, fucking hurry up!
I’m not getting any younger waiting for you young cunts to finish!
Theo grimaced as they waited and archers started take up arrows.
“Gods, my cock is hardenin’ right now for all these scum I’m about ‘o kill,” muttered Hugo.
“Aye, mine too,” said Theo with a grin.
Theo counted the ships that landed their crews, counting over 200.
“Lord Stark?” asked Roose Ryswell.
“Get your cavalry ready, Ryswell. Now,” said Ned with a nod.
The youngest Ryswell boy climbed onto his horse and started to lead the cavalry away to the flank and await the signal.
“Start getting ready. Remember, we wait for the archers to finish,” said the Ned.
“Aye, Ned. Don’t worry. We’ll gut these fuckers soon,” said Theo excitedly.
The Ned of the Starks unsheathed Ice and held it up against his face before kissing the blade before lowering it once more.
“Archers! Nock! Draw! Loose!”
All archers drew arrows and fired onto the beach, infested with the Ironborn whom dared to invade the North.
Thought that you fucks could swamp the North, burn our trees or sacrifice them for more of your fucking ships?
We’ll show you cunts what fate awaits the idiot cunts who dare to fuck with the North and with the Northerners!
Theo and Hugo turned around to face the warriors and clansmen of Clan Wull.
“What makes the snow melt?!” shouted Theo.
“Blood! Blood! Blood!” they roared as they waved their swords, axes and hammers or bashed them against their shields.
“What do Northern warriors do?!” shouted Hugo.
“Kill! Kill! Kill!” they bellowed in reply.
The archers fired three more volleys on the Ironborn as more climbed down or jumped from their ships.
“The North Remembers! For the North!” Ned shouted as he lifted Ice up high for all to see.
Theo raised his axe up high alongside the Ned.
“Fuck Ironborn! For the North!” roared Theo.
“Kill! Kill! Kill!” chanted the clansmen of Clan Wull as they bashed their weapons against their own shields.
In spite of his age, Theo loved charging down on the Ironborn and pirate squids.
This is the true life of a Northerner.
To live is to fight, kill and die against all enemies of the North, Theo thought as he swung his axe around at the closest Ironborn whom took up an axe and shield to face him.
Theo’s axe had beheaded the man before he could even hold his shield up.
He split a man’s head in half with his axe as he moved on.
He eviscerated another’s belly with his axe when he buried it into his belly.
As he pulled his axe out, his guts spilled onto the bloodied sands, like fish from a fishing net.
Theo thrust the spear of his axe’s head into another, impaling an Ironborn through his face.
He pulled it out and beheaded another.
Theo lifted his axe up high to his side when he saw three more Ironborn running at him.
Theo swivelled around, his feet spinning on the sand, as his axe spun around and smashed the three Ironborn down.
Theo bashed another in the face with the stave of his axe and battered his nose as he did so.
As the man stunned by the blow fell back a few steps, Theo lifted his axe up high.
He rained it down onto his exposed upper body.
Theo had to wrench his axe out thrice before his axe was free of the man’s corpse.
“Come on, lads! Fight! What is dead never dies!” was heard from a ship which shivered Theo from the sight of it alone.
The ship was painted blood-red all over as opposed to dark grey or black as all Ironborn ships were.
The crew all held axes, swords, spears and shields, but none were shouting, jeering or laughing.
They just stood there in terrified silence.
The ships’ figurehead was that of a maiden made of iron and whose mouth seemed to be sown shut.
The Silence.
Standing on the prow of the ship was a man wearing scaled armour as black as his sails and wielding a large axe with his right hand.
An eyepatch covered his left eye.
His other hand held a goblet.
He drank from it before throwing it behind him.
Euron the Crow’s Eye.
The Crow’s Eye jumped down from his flagship, slicing down a Northern warrior as he did so.
But as he held up his axe with both hands, was when the Ned took ahold of his horn and blew long and hard on it.
Theo laughed when he saw Roose Ryswell leading the charge of the Northern cavalry down the beach and onto the surprised Ironborn.
“Fuckin’ Ironborn scum! The North belongs to neither southerners nor to ya fuckin’ salty pirates!” Theo bellowed before chopping an Ironborn in half below the waist.
Theo turned to see a ship bearing red sails with a bone hand on it, the colours of House Drumm, make landfall.
Dozens of Ironborn jumped down to join the fighting.
Theo chopped one’s head off before burying his huge axe into the spine of another.
He chopped his axe down onto the shoulder blade of a third.
His axe ripped his shoulder from the shoulder blade to his sternum.
Theo tugged his axe away and then sliced up from under at another.
His axe cut the man from his balls to his belly.
He collapsed after Theo pulled his axe out and turned to see a large Ironborn warrior wielding an axe, almost as large as Theo’s.
He swung his axe around, splitting a Winterfell soldier’s head open before chopping his axe onto the spine of a Dustin man-at-arms.
Theo swung his axe across at his chest.
The large Ironborn had large and powerful arms.
His youthful face made Theo think he was half his age, if not younger.
He blocked Theo’s axe with his shield, which bore the sigil of House Drumm on it.
“Ironborn fucker!” Theo roared as he punched the unsmiling hard in the face.
“Puny mainlander,” growled the unsmiling man.
Theo swung his axe onto his shield, hard.
He blocked it and parried it across before swinging his own axe onto Theo.
Theo freed his axe from his shield and blocked his axe with it before kicking him hard in the chest.
He fell back a few steps before Theo rained a few powerful blows onto him.
He crushed his axe onto his shield a fourth time before his shield was freed from his hand.
Theo swung his axe at the unsmiling man once more.
He blocked it and pulled Theo toward him.
Theo laughed at him before head-butting him.
As he recoiled from the blow, Theo stomped his foot on the man’s unprotected heel.
He screamed as he fell to his knees and Theo disarmed him of his axe with a powerful swing and kicked him down onto his back.
“My great grandson fights better than you Ironborn cunts!” Theo roared as he lifted his axe up high and chopped it down onto the Ironborn’s head.
His head was separated from the rest of his body as Theo’s axe buried itself in the bloodied sands.
As Theo wrenched his axe free of the sands, he heard a cruel and guttural laugh behind him, where he could see over a dozen Northerners lying dead around the Crow’s Eye whilst the Ned stood before him.
“How is your faith in your trees and twigs today, Stark?” sneered the Crow’s Eye.
“Come and see for yourself with your other eye, before I carve it out, Greyjoy,” said Ned as he held Ice, very bloodied already.
He swung Ice at Greyjoy, whom skilfully blocked it with the stave of his axe.
The Crow’s Eye lifted his axe up high and rained it down on Ned.
Ned dodged the axe and swung Ice at his upper body.
The blow forced the Crow’s Eye back and took one of his shoulder pauldrons off from his armour.
The Crow’s Eye smashed his axe across at Ned, whom blocked the blow before cutting at Greyjoy’s arm.
He grunted as he watched his own blood flow from his arm and onto his armour.
He snarled as he faced Ned again.
Euron Greyjoy roared as he spun around and smashed his axe down onto the Ned of the Starks.
Ned blocked the axe expertly before chopping Ice down onto the stave.
Then he thrust Ice up at his face.
Theo grinned as he listened to him scream.
He dropped both halves of his axe and reached for his bleeding face.
Did he hit his good eye?
Well done, Ned!
Ned finished him off with a powerful slice to his head.
He chopped both hands and head off of the hated usurping King of the Iron Islands.
Theo roared victoriously at seeing the Ironborn leader fall at the hands of Ned.
He smashed his axe at another Ironborn, knocking him down onto his back.
His next blow chopped him in half above his waist.
The Northerners all began to cheer at the death of Euron Greyjoy.
All whilst the Ironborn began to shout and surrender.
“The King is dead!” and “The Crow’s Eye has fallen!” was heard all over the battlefield.
We’ve done it.
The only ones whom will ever call the North their home is the Northerners, not the fucking poncy southerners nor the pirates of salt and iron.
Notes:
Battle of Rill Shore is based on the Battle of Marathon, between Athenian Admiral Themistocles and King Darius of Persia.
Chapter 52: The Truth Dawned
Chapter Text
Garlan V:
“Lord Tyrell, what news is there from Lord Rowan?” asked the Hand of the King.
“My Lord Hand, Lord Rowan has led 30,000 Reachmen into the Stormlands and marches directly for Storm’s End. He intends to build as many siege weapons as possible to take the castle by the end of the moon, he has assured me,” replied Father.
Trying to achieve what you never could in Robert’s Rebellion, Father, Garlan thinking what everyone else was already thinking, he felt.
“What of Storm’s End’s access to the sea, Lord Tyrell?” asked Kevan Lannister.
“A fleet of House Grimm sails for Storm’s End to blockade them in, Ser Kevan,” said Father.
“Good. Now, how soon can we expect Ser Baelor to arrive with the remainder of the armies of the Reach?” asked Tywin Lannister.
“Ser Baelor should be here within a moon, my Lord Hand. Due to the enormity of his army, it will be most unlikely that the enemy would dare to try and attack,” said Father.
Ever since the Battle of Brindlewood saw the defeat of an entire army of reinforcements, Tywin Lannister had given the order for all reinforcements to arrive at Duskendale by sea.
He had been furious that the Arryns had struck so far into the Crownlands without his knowing.
But now, their troops in Duskendale numbered 85,000 men, including survivors of the Battle of Brindlewood as well as sellswords from across Westeros and Essos.
But the armies that Garlan was certain could end this war once and for all, were delayed by the campaign into the Stormlands.
Once Uncle Baelor arrives, we will number 115,000 men.
We have little to fear from the enemy, even if they do bring the Golden Company and the Dornish armies into this war.
The Northerners will soon be distracted by the Ironborn invasion before they can face us.
“My Lord Hand, once we are joined by my Uncle Baelor, what move shall we make?” asked Garlan.
“That would depend on the reaction of the Northerners to the invasion of Euron Greyjoy and his Iron Fleet, Lord Garlan. Now, the last my spies reported to me of the North, they said that their reserves numbered perhaps between 10,000 and 15,000 men, half of what would face the Ironborn if they were united.”
The Northerners will all panic at the news of their homes being invaded and their families being attacked by the Ironborn.
And they will be forced to choose between fighting for Aegon Targaryen against us or fighting to defend their homes and families against the Greyjoys .
“And once the they have dissensions from the Northerners in their ranks, that is when we shall make our move on the enemy and crush them once and for all and at least bring peace to the realm, Lord Garlan,” said the Hand of the King.
“A fine plan, Lord Hand,” Father said.
Father, please, for the patience of the Crone, stop talk like a lickspittle, especially in front of your bannermen!
“And what news has there been on the enemy’s numbers, my Lord Hand?” asked Randyll Tarly.
“Ser Addam?” asked the Lord of Casterly Rock.
The heir to Ashemark spoke up.
“My Lord Tarly, the enemy’s numbers, with Dornish troops added, number at least 80,000. Though I do not know if those numbers will stay true once reinforcements arrive from the Vale or when the Northerners march home to the North,” said Ser Addam.
All sounded reassured at the news of the enemy.
Garlan was particularly reassured.
Gods, I hope this war ends soon.
I don’t want to be away from Leonnette for too long.
I want to be back home in Whitegrove and at her side and for us to have a family together.
Willas V:
‘ To Willas, my dearest son,
Per your father’s request, I believe I have found a suitable bride for you.
Talla, the eldest daughter of Randyll Tarly, is a pretty and clever girl.
Having met her and her sisters in Highgarden today, I think she would make a splendid Lady of Highgarden one day at your side.
I hope all is well in the capital.
The last of the armies of the Reach march now, with your Uncle Baelor marching for Duskendale and Mathis Rowan marching for Storm’s End.
I pray that all this war ends soon, for our family to return home, for Margaery to be wed and to be Queen and to see you wed.
Yours sincerely,
Mother. ’
Talla Tarly?
I never would have considered her.
I guess, Father might have looked amongst the other Lord Paramounts for a bride, as opposed to satisfying his bannermen with a marriage to one of them.
Well, at least with this news, Tanda Stokeworth will stop trying to invite me to dinners and impress me with Lollys.
Since being appointed Master of Laws, Willas felt his job wasn’t made easy with the Goldcloaks enforcing the law on the populace of King’s Landing, including their own laws, which saw them extort from smallfolk in the name of protection or in the name of “made-up taxes”.
And then there was the man whom brought the proposal to Father and to Grandmother.
Willas remembered all that Loras had told him of Baelish before he had left for the capital.
He remembered how he was a corrupt and cruel man whom controlled the Goldcloaks and was using the coin Eddard Stark had made in his time as Hand of the King to hire sellswords from across the Narrow Sea.
But most of the time, Willas found he was more of a liaison between the Iron Throne and House Tyrell rather than Master of Laws.
Willas finished writing a report for the Small Council, in which he had hoped to curtail the power of the Goldcloaks by having the more disciplined Redcloaks train and equip a militia made of the refugees whom had fled their villages in the Crownlands in the immediate aftermath of the Battle of Brindlewood.
And the most recent news from the Crownlands was not good.
The news was that rather than support Joffrey, Houses Velaryon, Celtigar, Bar Emmon, Sunglass and Chyttering all declared their armies and fleets for House Targaryen.
Whilst both Joffrey and Cersei wanted them all crushed, root and stem, Tyrion advised against it, saying that they needed all available troops and ships to defend the capital.
Willas walked to the Tower of the Hand to bring Tyrion Lannister his report.
Out of all those he had met since coming to the capital, Willas enjoyed his company with Tyrion Lannister the most.
For his humour and his sharp mind and tongue.
As he reached the Hand’s solar, he found his squire standing outside, Podrick Payne, alongside a Knight of the Kingsguard.
He recognised him as Ser Preston Greenfield, one of many whom Queen Cersei had appointed, not for his skill at arms or for his honour, but for no other reason than he was loyal to her.
The only one capable of protecting her son, the King, for when it will truly matter, will be her brother, and yet he is a prisoner in Riverrun.
“Might I enter?” he asked Ser Preston.
“Her Grace says none are to enter whilst she speaks with the Lord Hand,” he replied sternly.
Very well, Willas thought as he looked around for something to sit on.
Podrick Payne left his place and pulled a chair from a nearby room.
He set it down next to Willas.
“My thanks, Podrick,” Willas gratefully said before sighing as he sat down.
“My Lord,” replied Podrick with a nod.
Gods, I hate stairs.
“ …I’m not the one letting him abuse whores and smallfolk whom annoy him for petty reasons.”
Willas stifled his nose in disgust as he remembered witnessing a good man of a village of the outskirts of King’s Landing come to the Red Keep to beg an audience on a land matter.
Joffrey, angered by the news of the Battle of Oxcross, had him beaten and humiliated in front of the court before Tyrion had him safely removed from court.
Why do we let Margaery marry this monster?
I must tell Grandmother.
We cannot let Margaery marry this little prick.
If he and Margaery wed, he will make her life miserable.
Not even Father would want that!
“ Do you think I haven’t tried?”
“All I know is that it’s hard to tighten your leash on a dog when you put a crown on its head, ” said Tyrion.
Come now, Tyrion, that’s unfair.
To dogs, whom are lovely, trustworthy and sweet creatures.
Comparing dogs to the rabid lion cub on the Iron Throne, is almost as cruel as the King himself.
“ Is it any wonder that Stannis never wanted his own children brought to the capital out of fear of what Joffrey might do to them?”
“ You speak nonsense. He never would have harmed them,” said Cersei.
“ Like how he skinned Tommen’s kittens and beat him?”
He’s skinned kittens?!
And he’s beaten his own brother?!
That’s it!
I’m writing to Grandmother tonight and telling her of this.
“ What is to be done once Mathis Rowan takes Storm’s End? ” asked Cersei.
“ Shireen and Fortis are brought here as wards and the armies of the Stormlands are brought to the war,” said Tyrion.
“ Tommen can be named Lord of Storm’s End and marry Shireen, ” she suggested.
“ I think that’s unwise. Especially when the last Varys heard of him, the last of your goodbrothers is still alive and well. Algirdas is currently in the Summer Isles, having killed Agarys Rogare ,” said Tyrion.
“ Algirdas is not a threat. He’s as likely as Robert to fight the Targaryens once he hears that Renly and Stannis were killed by Targaryens, ” said Cersei.
“ And if he should find out the truth? If he does, Algirdas will kill Littlefinger and side with the Targaryens. ”
What?!
Littlefinger killed Renly and Stannis?!
Then that means…
He guaranteed our siding with the Lannisters for Margaery to be Queen.
But what does he gain out of this?
“ He will not discover the truth. He is as volatile and easily-angered as Robert ever was. He will be a useful ally, ” said Cersei.
“ He won’t when he finds out that Mathis Rowan marches on the Stormlands. Long has he hated House Tyrell. When he finds out that they have sent an army to Storm’s End, he will kill them all. And then there goes any hope for an alliance and for the armies of the Stormlands to join us. He is a battle-hardened warrior and commands an army that has won many great battles across Essos. What hope do you think any army of meagre Reachmen have against such a man, whom already hates the Reach and House Tyrell with a burning passion? ”
Willas remembered meeting Donal Noye and hearing him describe the Baratheon brothers on his journey to Castle Black.
“ Robert was the true steel. Leave it on a rack for too long, and it will rust. Stannis is pure iron, black and hard and strong, yes, but brittle, the way iron gets. He’ll break before he bends. Renly, that one, he’s copper, bright and shiny, pretty to look at but not worth all that much at the end of the day. And as for Algirdas, he’s Valyrian Steel. Beautiful to look at, but a mere mask for his capabilities. He’s forever sharp, forever strong, forever dangerous, relentless and always leaves a mark wherever he goes.”
Cersei at last left the solar when they agreed to leave the matter up to Father.
As she and Ser Preston left the Tower of the Hand, Willas handed his report to Tyrion.
“I’ll speak to Ser Jacelyn Bywater this evening about gathering a militia to better protect the city,” Tyrion assured him.
As Willas struggled down the Tower of the Hand, he thought about what he had overheard and sending all the information and the truth of Joffrey’s usual behaviour to Grandmother.
Chapter 53: The Storm Comes
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Interlude XXV:
Brienne of Tarth (Gwendoline Christie):
“Brienne, how does it look?” asked Lady Shireen.
“It doesn’t look good, my Lady. Rowan’s army are certain to attack soon,” said Brienne as she looked down from the battlements and onto the army of Mathis Rowan, numbering 15,000 men.
“Ser Cortnay, how much longer do you think we shall be able to hold?” asked Shireen.
“With the army of Storm’s End here, my Lady, we might be able to stand a chance for a week. But once the rest of Rowan’s army comes, we will be overrun,” said Ser Cortnay.
“Why hasn’t their army come? They brought 30,000 men into the Reach, why not bring all of them here?” wondered Ser Argilac Wensington, the Captain of the Baratheon’s household guards and brother to Rogar, the steward of Storm’s End.
“If I were a betting man, Ser Argilac, I would think that they keep half of them here and the other half stationed in the centre of the Stormlands in case any of the bannermen leave home and march to relieve Storm’s End,” said Ser Cortnay.
Brienne looked to her charge, Shireen.
Since the murder of her father’s and of Renly, Brienne swore to the Mother that she would protect Shireen and Fortis.
And Shireen had proven herself very capable of leading, Brienne could see.
She had effectively fortified Storm’s End into a fortress since they received the bodies of Stannis and Renly.
Her regency for Fortis had seen her named the Storm Maiden by the smallfolk, whom saw her as a brave and stalwart opponent of the Lannisters and Tyrells and whom would never yield to those whom murdered her father and uncle and those whom now besieged Storm’s End.
Many maiden girls her age, at four and ten, fussed about looking pretty for feasts, dancing lessons, sewing beautiful dresses or admiring handsome knights jousting in a tourney.
But not Shireen, for which Brienne admired her.
Ever since her other uncle, Algirdas, had entrusted her with restoring and building Summerhall, she had proven herself a very capable administrator and logistician.
But as Brienne followed her as she toured the walls of Storm’s End, in spite of the unyielding mask she wore for the admiring garrison of Storm’s End, Brienne could see how worried and scared she was.
He will come soon.
The war in the Summer Isles shouldn’t be taking this long.
They looked down from the walls above Durran’s Point at the dock, 150 feet below, and at the fleet of ships bearing the colours of House Grimm of the Shield Islands.
A horn blasted from the front gate, a horn which all of Storm’ End had grown accustomed to hearing.
“Is this it?” Shireen rhetorically asked as Brienne followed her back to the main gate.
As they arrived, Brienne could see a force of a few thousand men, whom marched with a large battering ram as well as ladders.
Well, at least they can say that they didn’t at least try, when Mace Tyrell couldn’t take Storm’s End in a year.
“My Lady! My Lady!” said Ser Cortnay, panting as though he had been running.
“Yes, I can see, Ser Cortnay,” said Shireen.
“No, my Lady. The Grimm ships. They’re under attack,” he said.
What?!
They turned and Shireen and Brienne looked to see numerous Grimm ships were burning.
But Brienne couldn’t see any ships attacking the enemy ships.
“Who is doing that?” wondered Ser Argilac.
“Uncle Algirdas,” said Shireen.
“But, my Lady, we don’t know if he is here,” said Ser Cortnay.
“No, Ser Cortnay. He is here. I know it,” she replied with certainty.
Brienne looked around before she caught sight of Elenei’s Beach, where it was rumoured that Durran Godsgrief had first met the daughter of the sea god and goddess of the wind.
There, even from a mile away, she could see over a dozen boats make landfall.
“My Lady, look,” said Brienne.
Shireen looked at where Brienne was pointing.
And for the first time since the siege began, Shireen smiled.
“Uncle Algirdas.”
Algirdas led what couldn’t be more than 500 men and he marched them towards the Kingsroad.
“Ser Cortnay, command all archers to fire on the enemy. Give them their due for daring to come here. And raise all flags of House Baratheon. Let’s show them a defiant flag of House Baratheon,” she commanded.
She had commanded with such grace, such strength and such resolve, Brienne noticed with admiration for her charge.
She is a true Baratheon, one whose thunder would make all her enemies tremble.
Interlude XXVI:
Mathis Rowan (Simon Merrells):
This will make Mace Tyrell a bitter and jealous fool.
And at least this way, he cannot steal the credit from me here.
He stole the glory of the Battle of Ashford from Randyll Tarly.
And he stole the glory of the Battle of Fair Isle from Paxter Redwyne.
But he cannot steal my glory from me here.
That in one moon, I accomplished what he could not in an entire year.
Mathis Rowan thought little of his liege Lord or his ambitions to be Hand of the King, for his daughter to be Queen and for his grandson to one day be King.
But as Lord of Goldengrove and head of House Rowan, Mathis was honour bound to obey his liege lord and follow all his commands.
He looked at his bannerman, Ser Thaddeus Webber, leading the token force of 3,000 men marching to begin the siege in earnest.
In spite of all the so-called Storm Maiden has done to prepare, there cannot be more than 3,000 men inside the castle.
Once Ser Thaddeus either gets the gates opened or the ladders breach the walls, the rest of my army shall storm inside.
Failing that, the trebuchets are still under construction.
“Glory for our house, that is what we win today, Ryland,” said Mathis.
“Yes, Father. One which the Tyrells won’t be able to steal from us,” he said.
He may have his head in the stars and dream of glory and marrying a beautiful maiden lady as little boys do, but he is capable with a sword and a lance.
This war should harden him from a milksop and into a man worthy of being Lord of Goldengrove when I am gone.
“My Lord. My Lord, look!”
Mathis turned to his guard captain, Ser Luthor Hesdin, and saw where he was pointing at.
“Who in the Seven Hells is that?!” Ryland wondered.
Mathis looked at this tiny force of what couldn’t be more than 500 men, and saw that they marched under the banner of the Baratheons of Storm’s End.
Something’s wrong.
They couldn’t have snuck out, otherwise Guthor Grimm would have spotted them.
But why do they attack with so few men?
Do they intend for them to die as martyrs?
“Charge!” was shouted from the head of this small force.
They charged straight towards Ser Thaddeus and his men, whom were already alerted to the danger.
Arrows were already shooting at them from the castle.
“Father, we should send reinforcements!” said Ryland.
“Reinforcements? Against only a few hundred men? Sometimes I think you need a beating and not your whipping boy, Ryland,” Mathis sneered.
But what happened next, when Mathis turned his head back to Ser Thaddeus, he wasn’t at all expecting.
Within moments, Ser Thaddeus and his men were overrun.
They were slaughtered as they broke through the shield wall they had just formed.
“My Lord!”
Mathis turned to Ser Luthor, whom pointed at a rider riding toward them.
“My Lord, the Grimm ships are retreating.”
“Retreating?!” Mathis demanded.
“Yes, my Lord. A quarter of them caught fire when burning fishing boats sailed straight into them. Then the rest were forced to retreat by foreign warships,” he said.
“Foreign warships?” asked Ryland.
“Under what banner?” asked Ser Luthor.
“The Baratheons of Storm’s End, my Lord,” he replied.
Algirdas.
He’s here.
With his renowned Storm Company and a fleet of his foreign friends, no doubt.
Mathis turned and saw Ser Thaddeus and his army killed whilst the garrison of Storm’s End all cheered.
And then came a lone rider from the men whom had slaughter thousands of Mathis’ men.
He rode Ser Thaddeus’ horse.
He wore blood-stained steel-plate armour, with at least three arrows sticking out of it.
He wielded a bastard sword in one hand and a battle axe in the other.
Both his weapons were stained with blood.
And the man himself had raven-black hair and dark blue eyes.
Algirdas Stormborn.
“Come on! Who wants to be the next to die?! Or is this not an army, but a rabble of smallfolk?! Does a mob of cowards stand before me?!”
Mathis drew his sword.
But what stayed him from giving a command was when he saw more men land on Elenei’s Beach, thousands more.
“Come closer, and you’ll find no coward Stormlander! Not beneath the walls! And not behind the walls!” he roared.
“Father,” said Ryland.
Mathis looked to see him point at the men.
All looked stunned and frightened of the Baratheon sellsword whom rode fearlessly and recklessly around, taunting them as he did so.
“Come here, and die like men, or run like cowards! Come and I’ll send you to the Seven Hells or run and live to be cravens!”
Mathis was infuriated by his goading.
But then he turned back to his men when he heard officers try and keep order.
“Get back to your positions!”
Mathis turned to see many of his men run.
You fucking cowards.
“My Lord?” asked Ser Luthor.
Mathis knew he couldn’t take Storm’s End.
Not here and not now.
Not when the Baratheons were reinforced by an army of battle-hardened sellswords and led by a man whose legend told of many victories across the Known World.
“Signal the retreat,” he replied furiously.
Algirdas XVIII:
Storm’s End is saved.
Algirdas was overjoyed at saving his boyhood home from Mathis Rowan and his army.
He had promised himself and had promised Shireen that he would come and that he would rout Rowan for daring to cross into the Stormlands.
For Algirdas, this was more than just saving his home and his family.
He had avenged a humiliation and degradation inflicted on House Baratheon and the Stormlands by the Tyrells of Highgarden.
But this is far from over, Algirdas thought as he watched as his own men were taking all that was useful from the dead Reachmen.
Torwyn ripped his throwing-axe from the corpse of Thaddeus Webber and took a dagger and a ring from the corpse.
Algirdas looked down at the arrows impaling his breastplate.
He broke the end shafts sticking out with his fists before reaching down and pulling out the arrow heads.
He felt the blood dribbling down from where his chainmail was broken from the arrowheads, but the bleeding wasn't heavy.
“A fine day for House Baratheon and the Stormlands, Uncle,” remarked Marq with a beaming smile.
Of the six nephews whom followed Algirdas into battle, it was only Marq and Edric whom had any pride for House Baratheon.
Whereas Tolas and Tymond focused more on knightly virtues and aspiring to be Kingsguard.
And as for Robin and Torwyn, they lived for war, battle-won plunder, drinking and feasting.
“It is indeed, Marq my boy! And we’ll enjoy more such days!” said Algirdas before patting Marq on the back.
Algirdas looked up to see the gates open and even from a mile away, he could hear the sounds of cheering smallfolk and soldiers.
He smiled at hearing these sounds and knowing he had saved Storm’s End from a similar fate that Mace Tyrell had inflicted on them.
“Uncle, are you alright?” Tolas asked when he saw the three arrow-wounds bleeding onto his breastplate.
“The breastplate took the worse of it, but it isn’t fatal, don’t worry. Maester Cressen can look at them later,” replied Algirdas.
But now, I must see if they are alright.
He turned to his nephews and to Bronn.
“I believe we shall be expected in the Round Tower. Come, let’s go,” said Algirdas.
“I can’t believe that we’ll be setting foot inside the Round Tower once again. I thought that once we had left for Summerhall, that that would be the last we would ever see it,” remarked Tymond.
“It certainly would be if Aunt Catelyn had her way,” Robin pointed out.
Algirdas rode with Bronn and his nephews inside the seat of House Baratheon, and as they rode through the streets, they were greeted by smallfolk and soldiers cheering for them and cheering the Baratheon name.
Algirdas raised Antler and Forked Fury up high.
“Never again, will House Baratheon or its subjects suffer humiliation from the flowery Reachmen!” he proclaimed.
A proclamation well received by the people of Storm’s End.
They arrived at the Round Tower and upon arriving, Algirdas smiled.
He beamed as he looked at all of the familiar sights.
Of where he trained as a boy.
Of where he stole his first kisses with serving girls and handmaidens to Catelyn.
Of where he first got drunk with the sons of guardsmen and soldiers and brawled with them.
His beaming smile grew wider when he saw Fortis and Shireen.
Algirdas climbed down from his horse, but no sooner had his feet touched the ground when he felt a pair of arms wrap around his waist, accompanied by a voice saying “Uncle Algirdas!”
He laughed as he knelt down and hugged his nephew.
“Fortis! Gods, you’ve grown into such a handsome little boy! You’re going to be taller than I one day!” he exclaimed.
“I prayed every day they besieged us for you to come and you did, Uncle,” said Fortis, beaming adoringly at Algirdas.
“I would never abandon you or your sister to those damned Reachmen. You’re my family and you are Baratheons,” said Algirdas seriously before hugging him once again and then turning to his older sister.
“Uncle,” she said with teary-filled eyes.
“Shirry,” he said.
Algirdas walked to her and hugged her.
She held onto him tightly, as though afraid of losing him.
“It’s alright, my girl. I’m right here,” he whispered.
“I know. I know. I was just so scared,” she replied.
“No, no. Don’t say that. I heard a great many stories, especially from Davos, Seven bless him. All of the indomitable Storm Maiden. There are a great many Baratheons named for the storm in their nature and in their name. But you, you are above all of them, because you, a girl of four and ten, stood strong in the face of adversity, when thousands would think you weak and naïve,” Algirdas said with a proud smile.
“I learnt all of that from you.”
She gives me too much credit.
“No. You have always had the traits of a Baratheon. I just wish your father had the chance to see for himself,” said Algirdas.
But mentioning Stannis, was difficult, not just for him, but for Shireen.
“Uncle, are you alright? The arrows?” she asked, pointing at them impaling through his cuirass.
“I’m fine, fear not. They’ve just cut me a little bit, it’s nothing that will kill me,” he said to reassure her.
Nothing will stop me from taking our revenge on the Tyrells and making Mace Tyrell rue the day he dared to starve us into submission.
Algirdas looked up to Catelyn, whom frowned slightly when looking behind Algirdas.
He turned around to see Fortis excitedly talking with his cousins, whom were all smiling and laughing with him and promising to tell him stories of fighting in Essos.
I will have many stories to tell he and Shireen.
Algirdas walked to Catelyn, whom was standing with Maester Cressen.
“Catelyn,” he said with a nod.
“Algirdas. Thank you so much,” she said before hugging him.
“No thanks are necessary. Family, Duty, Honour . They may not be the words of my house, but you taught me to value my family and I always have and always will,” he replied.
Which is one of the principal reasons why I took all of Robert’s true children under my wing, in spite of your personal distaste for bastards.
“Did you have to bring them here?” she asked.
“Catelyn. This is neither the time nor the place. They may not be of your blood, but they fought to save Storm’s End here today. Not for coin as we had fought for in Essos or in the Summer Isles. And I can assure you that they would never dare to try and steal Fortis’ birthright. Not when the thieves whom would do such a thing have often been legitimate sons as opposed to illegitimate, if history tells us anything.”
“Now. Take me to them,” he said.
“But you’re wounded,” she said, noticing the arrow wounds.
“Damn my wounds! Take me to my brothers, Catelyn! Please,” he begged.
Catelyn reluctantly nodded before leading him away from the courtyard.
They arrived at Durran’s Tree, a Heart Tree where Durran Godsgrief had laid the foundation stones for what would become Storm’s End, in his seventh attempt to build a great castle to protect he and Elenei from the rage of her parents, the God of the Sea and the Goddess of the Wind.
And in the Ossuary, beyond Durran’s Tree, was where all Baratheons of Storm’s End were buried.
She brought him to the tombs of Robert, Stannis and Renly.
Theirs were the tombs which had been the most recently interned, their stones were those which had the epitaphs most recently carved.
“Leave me, please,” he begged.
She silently acquiesced and left the Ossuary.
Algirdas turned to his brothers and fell to his knees.
He sobbed as he looked at their graves.
He reached out to touch Robert’s tombstone.
“I’m sorry, Robert. Gods, I’m sorry. I’m sorry that I was never there for you in King’s Landing instead of obsessing with gold and glory.”
And then he turned to Stannis and Renly.
“I’m so sorry I wasn’t there to protect you both. But, I will promise you three this. I will protect Shireen and Fortis. I will protect them until my last dying breath. I will die before any harm comes to them. And Storm’s End will never fall to any tyrant. Not a Targaryen. Not a Lannister. Not an inbred Lannister abomination whom calls himself a Baratheon. And not a Tyrell.”
Notes:
Siege of Storm's End is based on the Siege of Jaffa, between King Richard the Lionheart of England and Sultan Salah ah-Din Yusuf ibn Ayyub of the Ayyubid Sultanate.
Chapter 54: From Enemies to Allies
Chapter Text
Artos XI:
Artos smiled when he could see the walls and towers of Riverrun.
He looked forward to seeing Aegon and Aunt Elia.
He also hoped that Father would return soon and take command of the Northern armies, now that Euron Greyjoy was dead and Theon had already gone to take his birthright as Lord of Pyke and Lord Paramount of the Iron Islands.
Marching to Riverrun, Artos rode at the head of the armies of the North, Dorne and the Golden Company.
He enjoyed riding with his brothers, his sisters, his cousins Jon and Edric and his friends amongst the bannermen of the North.
But he also missed Rhaenys, Rickard and Almeria.
In the courtyard of the Great Hall, they were greeted by Edmure Tully and Aegon.
“My friends, Uncle Oberyn, it is an honour to welcome you all back to friendlier territory,” said Aegon.
“And it is an honour for us to come, Your Grace,” said Artos, whom bowed, followed by the other bannermen and officers of the Golden Company.
Aegon’s Uncle was the first to be greeted by Aegon.
“Uncle, thank you so much for coming,” he said.
“You are family, my dear boy! Neither your Uncle Doran nor I would forgive ourselves if we didn’t do the right thing by you and fight for what is rightfully yours,” said Prince Oberyn before patting Aegon’s shoulder.
Inside the Great Hall of Riverrun, Prince Oberyn, his daughters the Sand Snakes, his nephews Quentyn Quentell and Trystane Tristell and all bannermen of Dorne all swore allegiance to Aegon.
But it was as the ceremony came to an end that Prince Oberyn asked for leave to speak.
Once granted, he gestured to his squire, whom brought a beautifully decorated box.
“Your Grace, this was uncovered at Prince’s Pass several moons ago. In spite of more than a century being passed since it was last worn by a King, it is time that it was worn by a Targaryen King once more,” said Prince Oberyn as he opened the box and pulled a bejewelled circlet from it, but the circlet itself, aside from the rubies, was a familiar shade of grey, one which Artos recognised from Ice, Blackfyre and Dark Sister.
Gods, no.
Can it be?
The Crown of Aegon the Conqueror?
A shocked silence reigned supreme in the hall of House Tully as Prince Oberyn held the circlet before his nephew.
“The long-lost crown of your ancestor, is returned to House Targaryen once again, your Grace,” said Prince Oberyn.
Since being named King by Father, Edmure Tully and Harrold Arryn, Aegon had worn no crown, promising to not wear one until he was crowned King in King’s Landing.
But now, his squire, good Lyman Darry, took the crown from Prince Oberyn and placed the crown on his head.
“All hail King Aegon, Sixth of his Name!” roared the Greatjon Umber.
“Hail!” voiced the Lords of the North, the Riverlands, the Vale, Dorne and the officers of the Golden Company.
“Thank you, Uncle Oberyn, for this incredible gift. I shall be very interested to hear the story of its discovery this evening,” said Aegon before he faced all of his subjects.
“My Lords and Ladies, as you all know, the tide of the war is in our favour. The Lannisters will have lost their morale from the crushing defeat at Oxcross and the subsequent capture of Casterly Rock and Lannisport. We have accomplished much since the war began, but there is still more to be done. Especially now that Tywin’s army is reinforced by all armies of the Reach and armies of sellswords from across the Narrow Sea.”
Aegon X:
The day after Uncle Oberyn had crowned Aegon with his ancestor’s crown, lost by Daeron the Young Dragon, Aegon met with all bannermen of the North, the Riverlands, the Vale, Dorne and the Golden Company in Edmure Tully’s feasting hall.
He stood from his chair at the head of the great table, at which all turned silent and faced him.
“My Lords, now that we are joined by Dorne’s armies, we should look to our next moves against the enemy. How many men do we currently number? Lord Mallister?” he asked the Lord of Seagard.
Jason Mallister bowed his head after he stood up from his chair.
“Your Grace, the army now numbers five and seventy thousand men,” he replied.
“And what of the armies of Tywin Lannister and Mace Tyrell? Lord Darry?” asked Aegon.
The Lord of Darry inhaled briefly before he faced Aegon, as though anxious of his answer.
“Your Grace, the last my scouts had reported is that the enemy possess an army of at least 100,000 men,” he replied.
100,000?! Fucking Seven Hells!
I cannot show fear.
In spite of inwardly telling himself not to show fear of such numbers arrayed against them, Aegon was unable to show any fear, for as always, he was not good in showing his emotions physically.
“What of the fighting ongoing in the Stormlands? What is happening there?” wondered Aegon.
Why have the Stormlands not chosen a side yet?
They are neighbours of the Crownlands and the Reach.
The door knocked on interrupted the meeting.
“Enter,” said Aegon.
It was Maester Vyman.
“My apologies, Your Grace. A Stormlord has come, bringing an urgent message from Storm’s End. He is Lord Davos of House Seaworth,” he explained.
A messenger come on behalf of the Baratheons?
I have heard that it is Shireen Baratheon whom is regent for her brother, Fortis, but what could she be sending the renowned Onion Knight to us for?
“Bring him inside, Maester Vyman,” replied Aegon.
He did so and escorted a man, shorter than Aegon, with short and greying hair and beard.
He had the look of a man who had spent his life at sea, and wore a leather glove on his right hand.
I can remember all the stories about the famous Onion Knight whom saved Storm’s End from Mace Tyrell’s starvation.
He knelt before Aegon.
“Your Grace, I am Lord Davos of House Seaworth. I come bringing a message from Lady Shireen Baratheon and Lord Algirdas Baratheon.”
Algirdas Baratheon?
The Captain of Storm Company?
And the man whom killed Uncle Viserys?
“What message, my Lord?” asked Aegon.
“Regrettably, they cannot come in person, because of the Tyrell armies still in the Stormlands, Your Grace. But I bring a letter bearing their signatures and the signatures of all Stormlords and Lords of the Narrow Sea whom had come to Storm’s End on Lady Shireen’s invitation,” he said before holding up a letter from his pocket.
Ser Arthur took the letter and passed it to Aegon.
Aegon broke the seal of the stag, but as he did so, he noticed something about the stag on the seal.
It wasn’t wearing a crown as the Baratheon stag had done ever since Robert Baratheon usurped the Iron Throne.
He said they couldn’t come in person to Riverrun and they use this seal.
Does this mean that they intend to swear fealty to me?
He opened the letter.
‘ To His Grace,
Aegon of House Targaryen,
Sixth of his Name,
King of the Andals, the Rhoynar and the First Men,
Rightful Lord of the Seven Kingdoms,
Protector of the Realm,
Your Grace, on behalf of the Stormlords and the former bannermen of my Uncle Renly, we would all gladly swear allegiance to House Targaryen and to renew our fealty in House Targaryen once this war is over.
I realise that such words mean nothing unless they are in person.
However war is ravaging the Stormlands and Mathis Rowan commands an army of 30,000 Reachmen.
My Uncle Algirdas marches an army to face them at Fellwood.
Once defeated, he will lead the armies of the Stormlands and his sellsword army, Storm Company, to join with yours and for my brother’s bannermen to swear fealty in person.
I am aware that you have no reason to trust my house or my family because of what my Uncle Robert did in usurping what is your birthright.
But I swear to you, by all the Seven and on my life and my brother’s life, that never again will the Baratheons ever have any claim to the Iron Throne.
We eagerly await your reply, Your Grace,
Yours sincerely,
Shireen of House Baratheon,
Regent to Fortis of House Baratheon,
Lord of Storm’s End,
Lord Paramount of the Stormlands ’.
Below the signature of Shireen Baratheon, there was also a list of names of all Stormlords and Crownland Lords, whom all had signed their own names personally.
One of which included Shireen Baratheon’s uncle, Algirdas Stormborn.
Aegon passed the letter to Maester Vyman and gestured for him to read it to the room whilst Aegon thought about this.
Could this be genuine?
I doubt that they would side with the Lannisters?
In spite of the circumstances of the deaths of Stannis and Renly Baratheon, I hadn’t commanded their deaths, neither had Rhaenys, Mother or Aunt Daenerys.
I’m glad that the Baratheons have the sense to know it wasn’t us.
But do they truly want to forego any claim to the Iron Throne?
After Maester Vyman finished reading it, Aegon looked amongst all his Lords.
“What say you, my Lords?” he asked.
Uncle Ned and Roose Bolton were the first to stand up.
“With only the army of the Stormlands and Storm Company st their command, Your Grace, I find it unlikely that they would try and fight for the Baratheon claim to the Iron Throne,” said Roose Bolton in his sinisterly quiet voice.
“Your Grace, I think that this is genuine. If they are willing to cast aside all calms to the Iron Throne, then it may be that they will swear fealty,” said Uncle Ned.
“And yet they have not come in person to swear fealty to His Grace, Lord Stark,” Stevron Frey pointed out.
“Did you not hear the part where Mathis Rowan was is in the Stormlands with an army of 30,000 men, Ser Stevron?” Jasper Redfort asked with ridicule at the heir to the Twins.
Arguing broke out before being silenced by the Greatjon Umber.
“Fucking shut up, you cunts!”
Whom would need a herald or a troupe of buglers to call for silence when I could have an Umber to silence court sessions?
“Thank you, Lord Umber.”
“Now, does anyone here have anything to say about Algirdas Baratheon?” asked Aegon.
“Your Grace, if I may?” asked Jon Connington.
“Aye, speak,” said Aegon with a nod.
“Your Grace, whilst I have long despised Robert the Usurper, it is a hatred I never held to his brothers, especially Algirdas, whom suffered as a boy in Storm’s End during the rebellion and was starved for a whole year.
“And now he has grown up into one of the greatest warriors and most talented commanders in the world and one whom has never lost a battle. He has a great reputation for winning incredible victories across Essos. I can say with certainty that he is not a man we want as an enemy, but will make an invaluable ally in his cause against the Tyrells.”
“I agree with Jon Connington, Your Grace. I fought alongside the Stormborn at the Stepstones and got a good measure of the man himself. He told me that he hates the Reach and the Tyrells with a burning passion and wants to take revenge on Mace Tyrell for starving his home. So long as he focuses on the Tyrells and the Baratheons prove their loyalty and make amends for the past, then I see no reason as to why they should not be allowed to make amends and be forgiven,” said Uncle Oberyn.
All others agreed with both Jon Connington and Uncle Oberyn.
Aegon nodded as Maester Vyman passed him back the letter.
“Lord Seaworth,” said Aegon.
“Your Grace,” he answered, bowing his head as he did so.
“Relay the following message to Storm’s End: that I accept their fealty and will be glad to see them with us on the battlefield, as soon as Algirdas Baratheon has dealt with the threat of the Reach,” said Aegon.
“Yes, Your Grace,” said the Onion Knight.
Chapter 55: The Threat of the Reach
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Algirdas XIX:
It is better for Shireen and Fortis to deal with the Stormlords and the Targaryen-supporting lords of the Crownlands than I.
I was never born for petty politics or for the game of thrones.
I was born for war.
I was born to serve House Baratheon on the battlefield and crush all its enemies and all enemies of the sacred Stormlands.
Algirdas sat at his seat in the Round Tower whilst Shireen and Fortis stood before all lords of the Stormlands and Crownlands whom had signed the letter for Aegon Targaryen and sent Davos to him to deliver.
And now, he had returned.
“My Lord. My Lady. His Grace King Aegon has accepted our fealty,” said Davos.
All Lords and Ladies voiced or cheered in approval at the good news.
Algirdas steeled his emotions and fixed his eyes on the Lord of Cape Wrath.
“Was there anything else, Lord Seaworth?” asked Algirdas.
“My Lord, his exact words were that he looked forward to seeing us and our armies on the battlefield, once the threat of the Reach was dealt with and the Stormlands were freed.”
Yes!
Our new King might as well have just gifted me the road to Highgarden itself.
A road I shall soon paint red with the blood of thousands of Reachmen and decorate with their dead.
Algirdas wanted Aegon to give him the permission he desired to pursue the Tyrells to Highgarden and crush their armies.
To take the fight to the seat of the Tyrells of Highgarden and for them to suffer as he had been made to suffer at their hands.
House Baratheon will have its revenge.
And the Tyrells and Lannisters will soon feel the power of Baratheon fury.
Ours is the Fury, and mine will be the vengeance.
“My Lords and Ladies!” Shireen shouted.
All quietened down at the sound of her voice raised.
In spite of her gender and how it constricted her from what women were capable of, Algirdas was proud of his niece.
His niece whom was known as the Storm Maiden and whom had seen Storm’s End through the Siege and readied the Stormlands for invasion.
For this, she was respected by all present nobility.
She glanced at Algirdas.
Algirdas beamed proudly at her and winked at his niece.
Seemingly encouraged, she began.
“Now that we serve House Targaryen once more, all armies of the Stormlands must muster to restore His Grace to the Iron Throne. But our first priority is to fight the Reach army in Felwood.”
Felwood, home to House Fell, had been captured to act as a base for the Reach army as Mathis Rowan began his invasion, and it had been where he had left the second half of his army as he besieged Storm’s End.
Harwood Fell had been killed in the siege whilst defending his home and his family had fled to Storm’s End, having been rescued by loyal household knights.
“How many troops can be mustered to fight Mathis Rowan and then join the King in the Riverlands?” Fortis asked.
Good boy, Algirdas thought proudly as he looked at his nephew.
“Five and twenty thousand men can be brought into the war, my Lord,” said Ronnet Connington.
“And what of the Crownlands, Lord Velaryon?” asked Shireen.
“My Lady, we can bring some 3,000 men, but that would leave our sea strength depleted,” replied Monford Velaryon.
“How many ships do you command, my Lords?” asked Algirdas.
“40 warships in total, my Lord, and some 20 transport ships,” he explained.
Algirdas turned to Lord Gulian Swann.
“And how many ships can the Stormlands sail for the war, Lord Swann?” he asked.
“Twenty, my Lord,” he replied.
“What do you suggest for the war effort, my Lord?” asked Casper Wylde.
All turned to face him.
Algirdas turned instead to his niece and nephew.
Fortis gave him leave to speak.
“For now, the Lords of the Stormlands will gather what troops you can, without leaving your homes undefended. I’ll lead Storm Company and the army of Storm’s End and take the fight to Mathis Rowan. Whilst we fight him at Felwood, another army, from Bronzegate, shall liberate the castle and prevent them from fleeing for Felwood and force them to flee for the Reach or for the Crownlands,” said Algirdas.
The Stormlords looked impressed with the plan whilst the Lord of Driftmark spoke up.
“And what of we, Lord Algirdas? Our homes are under direct threat from the armies of Tywin Lannister and Joffrey the Illborn and we can ill afford to gather our armies into the Stormlands,” said Monford Velaryon.
“Nor would I wish you to, my Lord. Yours is the most important of tasks, Lord Velaryon. From what Lord Seaworth’s spies in the capital have told him, the royal fleet in King’s Landing has been ferrying armies of sellswords from Essos to join Tywin Lannister at Duskendale. You and your fleets and the fleets of the Stormlands are to intercept them and crush them. Prevent them from bringing any more men into this war and giving them an extra edge over His Grace’s war effort,” said Algirdas.
The loyalist lords of the Crownlands looked satisfied with the plan, meaning that they would neither stray too far from their homes or not take part in the war.
“When will you march for Felwood, Lord Algirdas?” asked Bryce Caron.
“Tomorrow. I will lead Storm Company and the army of Storm’s End and reach Felwood as soon as possible,” he replied.
Thousands more Reachmen shall die soon.
At Felwood.
And then at Highgarden.
Interlude XXVII:
Guyard Morrigen (Moe Dunford):
The Reachmen will pay in blood and death for what they have tried to do to House Baratheon and the Stormlands, Guyard thought as he led the contingent of Morrigen knights alongside the army of Algirdas Baratheon.
Guyard had wanted the chance of fighting and making a name for himself rather than gather the armies of Crow’s Nest alongside Father and his elder brother, Richard.
Richard was the heir to Crow’s Nest, which Guyard didn’t care for.
He thought to one day be in the Kingsguard and to learn from legendary knights such as Gerold Hightower, Arthur Dayne, and his personal favourite, Barristan Selmy.
He hoped that he would earn a reputation in this war as a knight and was glad of the chance to do so, fighting under the command of the esteemed Algirdas Baratheon.
As he rode alongside Algirdas towards Felwood, he remembered the conversation he had had with Father and with Richard when so many grand tales were being told across Crow’s Nest of all of his incredible victories across Essos, from Braavos to Slaver’s Bay.
“ I’ve just been to my favourite tavern, Father. The Crow’s Alehouse. And I drank with a few merchants from Meereen who’ve been telling me tales of how Algirdas Baratheon crushed their army, ” said Richard.
“ Gods, such tales they tell of him. I tell you, my sons, that with all the stories they tell of the Stormborn, I am quite proud that he is a Stormlander !” Father remarked at which they chuckled.
“Uncle! Mathis Rowan is marching towards us!”
Guyard awoke from his memories when Ser Marq Rivers rode towards the head of the army.
“How many men?” asked Algirdas.
“Rowan leads his entire army, Uncle. Six and twenty thousand men,” he replied.
We number seven and ten thousand men.
I don’t doubt his talents at war, but how can we win this?
“What are your orders, my Lord?” asked Guyard.
Algirdas looked around the Kingsroad leading to Felwood, when his head stopped and gazed at a wood.
“We’ll have all our infantry stationed in the woods. We’ll lure them towards the woods. The trees shall negate the power of the Reach cavalry, and give the infantry and advantage over them.
“As they press into the infantry at the woods, our cavalry shall form to the east and flank the infantry as they charge towards us,” he replied.
Algirdas turned to one of his bastard nephews.
“Tymond, you will lead the cavalry and muster to the east, keeping them well hidden. Do not attack until you hear the signal,” he replied.
“Yes, Uncle. What will the signal be?” he asked.
“The sound of my warhorn,” said the last son of Steffon Baratheon as he held up his prized warhorn, that was a treasured heirloom of the Baratheons.
Guyard followed Ser Tymond Hill as he lead the cavalry, 3,000 knights and horsemen.
Whilst Guyard was annoyed that he wasn’t granted a command and that command was granted instead to a bastard, he was certain that Tymond Hill was a battle-hardened soldier from how he commanded the cavalry and spoke with a clear and powerful voice, one that was used to giving out commands on the battlefield.
Guyard turned to the Westerlander bastard of Robert Baratheon.
“Have you fought in many battles, Ser Tymond?” he asked.
“I have. Six battles and one siege, Ser Guyard. And if there is one thing I’ve learnt in all that fighting, it is that the Reachmen will take full advantage of their numbers in fighting us,” he said.
“Are you sure? Will they not plan for battle? Mathis Rowan doesn’t have a reputation as a fool who takes risks,” Guyard wondered.
“Perhaps not. But he cares for his honour all the same, as any knight or lord or king does. He will want revenge for the defeat he suffered at Storm’s End and want to crush us with one crushing blow. Especially if he wants to earn greater glory for his house rather than write to King’s Landing and beg for help,” he explained.
So Rowan will risk the lives of thousands of his men for something as petty as pride?
They gathered their cavalry behind a hill and Guyard looked from the hill at the wood.
He saw Algirdas and the infantry gather at the edge of the woods, with spears, halberds and shields visible as they stuck out and pointed at the oncoming Reach army.
Guyard looked amongst the cavalry and spotted a man in rich and finely decorated armour and a white cloak bearing the sigil of a golden rowan tree on it.
“Rowan. He must have thrice the amount of cavalry we have,” said Guyard.
Tymond nodded at his guess.
“I’d say so. And a few more thousand infantrymen than we do,” he added.
Before either could say anything else, a warhorn was sounded from the Reach army.
Guyard saw Mathis Rowan pointing a drawn sword at the woods.
And all the cavalry began a great charge towards the woods.
“This is it,” Guyard whispered as he reached for his sword.
When we win the day, I hope to write and sing of this battle myself.
It’ll be a glorious song, one that tells of the bravery of the true fighting men of the Stormlands and as a warning that the cowardly flowers of the Reach to never march on the Stormlands again.
The cavalry struggled as they broke ranks to charge into the woods.
Their charge was halted by the trees and horses neighed and reared on their hind legs as spears and halberds struck at they or their riders.
Archers shot down dozens of knights and cavalry, whose horses forced cavalry behind them to halt as the riderless horses stopped.
Guyard grinned as the cavalry struggled to break the ranks of the Stormlands infantry and how many knights fell from their horses from spears, halberds or arrows.
He turned to Rowan, whom looked at the battle with anger before he shouted commands to his commanders.
“What is he doing?” Guyard wondered.
Tymond looked at the Lord of Goldengrove.
“He is preparing to march the infantry to support the cavalry,” he replied.
“Then we attack as they charge?” Guyard wondered.
“No. My Uncle wants them to be drawn into the fighting before they are flanked. If we flanked them as they were marching or charging, they could reform and create a formation of shields and spears,” Tymond explained.
Guyard gripped his sword impatiently as the infantry charged towards the woods, whilst the cavalry were forced to rout.
And as they routed, the infantry began to roar and shout as they charged towards the woods.
“Get ready, everyone! Lances!” Tymond commanded.
At last!
The charge broke as they were being pushed back from the trees and back onto the grass of the field.
And as they were being forced back, by ferocious fighting from the men of the Stormlands and the men of Storm Company.
Guyard couldn’t help but be awed at the fighting prowess of Algirdas and his bastard nephews as they cut down and killed men in the dozens.
A loud warhorn was sounded from the front of the Stormlands infantry.
A warhorn which seemed to stir up the spirits of the men of the Stormlands.
From the front, Guyard could see Algirdas stand before his men and shout to them.
“Men of the Stormlands! You see how these cowards run from us?! But WILL YOU let them run?! After all they have done to us?! To the Stormlands?! For Joffrey the Illborn, they would have burnt our villages, our towns and our castles, ransacked our homes, slaughtered our families and raped your womenfolk! So tell me, sons of the storm, do they deserve your mercy?!”
A great shout of “NO!” was erupted from the Stormlanders.
The Reach infantry, and cavalry whom had come to appear on the flanks, all seemed to be frightened as Algirdas gave his speech and now faced an army of furious and patriotic Stormlanders.
Tymond grinned as he drew his sword and took up a lance from his squire.
“At them! Come on!” Tymond yelled.
His heart stirred from Algirdas’ speech and his pride of the Stormlands, Guyard roared as he lowered his lance and aimed it at the Reach knights whom had begun to appear on the enemy’s flanks.
“For the Stormlands! Listen to the storm of our cavalry, fucking flowers!” Guyard shouted as he came within a stone’s throw of the cavalry of the Reach.
His arm shook as his lance impaled a shocked knight.
His lance snapped as the knight was pushed from his horse and landed on two soldiers behind him.
Guyard drew his sword and sliced down and cut the throat of a spearman as he tried to thrust his spear at Guyard.
Guyard stabbed a large soldier whom carried a large voulge.
As he collapsed onto his back, Guyard sliced across and stabbed a soldier whom managed to block a blow from one of Guyard’s knights.
His thrust stabbed into the soldier’s neck and shoulder before he pulled it back.
The soldier fell to his knees and then onto his face as Guyard looked around keenly for more to fight.
He was angry as he watched as Reachmen began to flee, throwing down their weapons.
Mercy! You want fucking mercy?!
After how you invaded my country?!
You’ll get fucking nothing!
“Knights of Crow’s Nest, charge!” Guyard shouted, pointing his sword at the fleeing enemy.
He charged towards them, alongside his knights.
Kill them all!
Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill, Guyard thought with a furious bloodlust.
He cut down over a dozen Reachmen before he looked to see Mathis Rowan watch with shock at the remnants of his army fleeing.
“Retreat! Retreat! Fall back!” he commanded.
Guyard shouted in hateful anger as the Lord of Goldengrove fled from the battlefield.
But as he turned and listened to the cheers of the men, he couldn’t help but feel proud.
Men of the Stormlands and of Storm Company all roared and cheered as they thrusted their fists and their weapons to the sky.
As the Reachmen behind him fled, Guyard panted as he calmed down from the heat of battle.
He rode towards Algirdas Baratheon, whom cheered alongside his men, holding up his sword and axe in the sky.
“A great victory today, men of the Stormlands! One which all the Stormlands shall sing of for years to come! And may the Reachmen never forget today!” Algirdas roared.
Another great cheer was heard from his men, which Guyard joined in as he admired the Lord of Summerhall.
Notes:
Battle of Felwood is based on the Battle of Tours, between Charles the Hammer of the Frankish Kingdom and Abd al-Rahman al-Ghafiqi of the Umayyad Caliphate.
Chapter 56: A Wartime Wedding
Chapter Text
Daenerys IX:
Since giving birth to Roland, Daenerys felt a great joy in spending all of her spare time with him.
She beamed at him as he slept in his cot and would frequently kiss his tiny head as he had a bath and found it difficult to let him go as she placed him into his bed.
But when her duty forced her to attend court, she would do so alongside Lysa, Ser Alliser and Maester Coleman.
Ofttimes she would ride to the villages and towns of the Mountain Clans, whose homes now had been improved upon by the efforts of lowland builders.
She smiled at the children of the Clans, whom were fascinated by her silver Valyrian hair and her amethyst violet eyes.
But she missed Harrold and treasured all the letters she received from him.
She said as much when she met with her goodmother after putting Roland to bed in hers and Harrold’s solar.
“Have you heard from him recently?” asked Lysa.
“Yes, his last letter came three days ago. Saying that he had healed a wound he took from the fighting at Brindlewood,” she replied.
“Where is he now? Did he say?” asked Lysa.
“Yes. He said that he was in Riverrun with Aegon,” she explained.
“As long as he is safe and you are to, then all is well. I miss him as well, Dany. But he is Lord of the Eyrie and leads the armies of the Vale in war,” said Lysa.
Since Harrold led the Lords of the Vale in supporting Aegon’s claim to the Iron Throne, Daenerys was glad.
For the chance to restore House Targaryen to what it was before the reign of Father and to make it so that it could be even greater than what the Baratheon-Lannister dynasty had become and to restore the faith of all of Westeros in the Iron Throne and in House Targaryen.
Daenerys rested that evening and woke up the next day, sad as she felt around her bed, to find it empty of life but hers.
Not for the first time, she had dreamt that she and Harrold were in bed together, but awoke to the bitter reality of Harrold fighting in the war.
After dressing in a newly arrived dress from Gulltown, one of Meereenese silks and decorated with a pearl-white Arryn falcon on the front and the back, Daenerys walked to breakfast.
As she sat down, she began to eat buttered toast and she turned to the head of the table, where Harrold would be sat.
She then looked down at her necklace he had gifted her before he had left for the war.
It was of a pearl falcon and a ruby dragon.
She had cried as he gifted it to her and she hugged and kissed him.
“Promise me that you’ll come back to me,” she begged.
“I will, my love. I promise,” he said before holding her face with both hands and kissing her and then stroking her hair as they held the kiss.
“My Lady?”
Daenerys let go of her necklace and let it bounce against her dress when she looked up to see Maester Coleman.
“Yes, Maester?” she asked.
“A letter has just arrived from Lord Harrold.”
No sooner had Daenerys been about to pick up her fork that she immediately let go and stood up in such a rush, her chair almost fell backwards.
Daenerys ignored her chair as Maester Coleman passed her the letter.
She broke the seal and unfurled the letter, yearning to read his words and to know that he was well.
‘ Daenerys, my love,
All is well here in the Riverlands.
Tywin’s reinforcements have been crushed, as has his reinforcements from the Crownlands.
King Aegon now is gathering our armies together in Riverrun.
The Baratheons now swear fealty to House Targaryen, including, I am sorry to say, Algirdas Baratheon.
I know that he was the one whom killed your brother, but the King had agreed to his swearing of fealty, including that of his nephew and niece, Fortis and Shireen Baratheon.
Now that the Tyrell army in the Stormlands has been defeated, the King hopes to provoke Tywin Lannister and Mace Tyrell and their armies from Duskendale and confront them on what the King hopes will be the final battle to end this war.
I love you so much and vow to keep my promise to you,
Harrold ’.
And I love you, Daenerys thought as she stroke his signature, as if hoping to feel his presence from doing so.
“Is all well?”
She woke from her thoughts of Harrold and looked up at her goodmother.
“Yes, Lysa. All is well,” she replied before handing her the letter.
Eliana IX:
“Eliana, you cannot go!” Mother insisted.
“I have to, Mother!” Eliana protested.
“You are riding into a country at war,” said Mother.
“We did the same as we escaped from the capital for Riverrun,” replied Eliana.
“The country wasn’t at war then. But it is now. And if the Lannisters catch you, Tywin will use you as a hostage against us,” Mother said fearfully.
“Mother, I must go. I love him and will be at his side,” said Eliana.
“He wouldn’t want you to be in danger. Aegon would want you to be safe in Winterfell,” Mother snapped as she tried to reach for the reins of Eliana’s horse.
But I don’t want to be safe.
Not without Aegon.
Ever since Father had defeated Euron Greyjoy at Rill Shore, slew Euron Greyjoy and sent Theon to Pyke to be anointed Lord of the Iron Islands, Eliana had become restless, no longer wanting to be in Winterfell, when Aegon was in Riverrun and leading the war.
Eliana was proud for Theon when he had sent word that he was safe in Pyke with his sister, Asha, and had claimed his birthright of the Seastone Chair and taken his place as Lord of the Iron Islands, answering to Aegon.
And under Theon’s leadership, the Iron Fleet was launching attacks on the naval fleets of the Westerlands and the Reach, raiding Lannisport, Kayce, Oldtown and the Arbor.
And Father had recently left for Riverrun with reinforcements for the army.
“Don’t go, please, Eliana! Stay here, for my sake and your father’s sake,” Mother begged.
Eliana sighed with sadness as she looked down on Mother from her horse, and with Lady standing next to her horse, ready to follow her.
“I’m sorry, Mother. But I cannot stay here any longer,” said Eliana.
The Great Keep’s doors to the courtyard opened and Eliana looked up to see Maester Gelimund and Ser Rodrik walk down towards them.
“Lady Eliana, will you not stay here? For your mother’s sake?” Maester Gelimund asked.
“I cannot, Maester. My place is with Aegon,” she replied with resolve.
“You let Dyanna and Arya go to fight in this war,” Eliana pointed out.
“They are both warriors, my Lady. They have trained for their girlhood years to be warriors, whilst you have done no such thing,” added Ser Rodrik.
“I will have Lady with me,” Eliana said.
“Ser Rodrik will accompany you to Riverrun, Eliana. And you will follow his instructions on the road. Is that clear?” Mother stated with a commanding voice.
“Yes, Mother,” said Eliana.
I should be fine.
With Ser Rodrik and Lady by my side, I will be as safe as though I were protected by the best of the Kingsguard, Eliana thought, reassured.
Lady was now a fully-grown Direwolf, whom was almost as large as Eliana’s horse, fangs almost as long as daggers and a beautiful coat of grey and white.
In spite of being a Direwolf, Eliana loved Lady, for she was the gentlest and smallest of the cubs that Alba had given birth to.
Eliana had loved playing with her when she was so small that she could carry her with one hand.
But now, it would take someone as large and as strong as Smalljon Umber to carry her with one hand.
Before she left Winterfell, she had sent a letter to Riverrun.
The letter told Aegon that she was coming to see him.
I pray that he will be alright and that I can see him.
Just once before he goes to fight to end this war and end the Lannister scourge.
Bellanora VIII:
The first thing that came to Bellanora’s mind when they made landfall in Storm’s End was how cool it was.
For all her life, she had never once spent a single day outside of the Summer Isles.
But now that she and Algirdas were to marry, she felt the climate of the Stormlands couldn’t be more different than that of the Summer Isles.
At the harbour, she looked around at the scene awaiting her.
She could see Algirdas, Bronn, Torwyn, Marq, Tolas, Robin, Edric and Tymond standing at the quay and looking at her.
And standing beside Algirdas were three people.
A woman, a girl and a boy.
The woman, in her late thirties and stood proud and graceful in her dress, with beautiful braided auburn hair, high cheekbones and sea-blue eyes.
The girl looked younger than Algirdas’ nephews and whom had the same high cheekbones as the woman, but her black hair wrapped in a bun was the same colour as Algirdas, as were her sapphire-blue eyes.
And the boy had the same black hair and blue eyes as Algirdas, and looked quite like him, but his youthful features, his lack of a beard, his height reaching Algirdas’ belly and his cute smile.
His surviving family other than his bastard nephews and nieces.
Catelyn Tully, his goodsister, Shireen, his niece and Fortis, his nephew, Bellanora realised.
Xharo held Bellanora’s hand and escorted her down from the ship and onto the quay.
“Bella. How was the voyage?” Algirdas asked as he was the first to greet them, beaming at her as he did so.
“It was peaceful and uneventful. Though it feels so cold here,” Bellanora commented as she rubbed her hands together.
“Oh, this is nothing, I can assure you. In the Iron Islands and the North, that is where it is truly cold,” replied Algirdas with a grin before he kissed her hand.
Tomorrow night, I hope I can expect you to warm me up, she thought mischievously as he held her hand and introduced her to his goodsister, trueborn niece and nephew.
When she stood closer to Catelyn Tully, Bellanora noticed how the smile she had on her face looked forced.
Oh, what have I done to upset you so, Lady Catelyn?
Is it my dress that looks so scandalous in comparison to what you ladies of Westeros wear?
Or are you another of those Westerosi whom think that when on the Summer Isles, all women are whores and playthings for men?
“Lady Catelyn, such an honour,” said Bellanora as she smiled and greeted her.
“Likewise,” she said with her forced smile and uneasy stance.
And as she moved on, Algirdas introduced her to his niece and nephew.
“This is Shireen, Lady Regent of Storm’s End, and currently betrothed to Ser Donnel Swann,” said Algirdas.
“Lady Shireen. Such a pleasure. Algirdas has spoken so much about you,” said Bellanora.
“I almost dread to think, Lady Bellanora,” replied Shireen.
Think what?
That you look at him as though he was your father?
Yes, I see that look, though at least you don’t desire him as Rhaenyra Targaryen desired her uncle.
And then she me Fortis, whom looked shy as he met her.
Has he never met a beautiful woman whom he is not related to?
Gods, I must have been only a few years older than he when I lost my maidenhood to Sallanos, Zhallaro and Rala.
Gods, what a night that was.
As they walked to the great and imposing Round Tower, Bellanora couldn’t help but be impressed by the great and imposing tower overlooking all the land and all the sea.
It’s no wonder that neither Mace Tyrell nor Mathis Rowan could not take this castle.
It looks impossible to take, she thought.
“What do you think?” asked Algirdas.
“It has a foreboding charm to it,” said Bellanora.
He chuckled at hearing that.
“Foreboding charm. Yes, that’s one way of putting it,” replied Algirdas.
“But when do you go? To war?” she asked.
“As soon as we are wed,” he replied.
She didn’t like hearing that.
“But, Algirdas…”
“This war will only end with House Tyrell and House Lannister beaten and bloodied. King Aegon is doing that to the Lannisters, but it is up to I to do that to the Tyrells,” he explained.
Perhaps he is the greatest warrior in the world.
But I do not want him to go to war.
Not when we are to be wed.
The wedding the next day was held in the Storm’s End Sept.
Bellanora was escorted up the aisle by Xharo and she held Algirdas’ hands as they stood in front of Septon Garon of Storm’s End.
“You may now bring the bride under your protection,” he said.
Algirdas took off his Baratheon cloak and held it clasped in one hand whilst his other took off Bellanora’s cloak.
Because her family didn’t possess a sigil as their Westerosi counterparts did, she and Shireen had spent the evening making a cloak bearing a sigil of a swan ship, because of Father’s involvement in trading as a merchant in the past.
“My Lords, my Ladies. We stand here in the sight of gods and men to witness the union of husband and wife. One flesh, one heart, one soul, now and forever.”
Bellanora beamed as they held hands, he tied a ribbon around their holding hands and said “Let it be known that Algirdas Baratheon and Bellanora Samas are one heart, one flesh, one soul. Cursed be he who would seek to tear them asunder.”
Whilst Septon Garon untied and unravelled the ribbon, Algirdas ran his forefinger up and down her hand, making Bellanora shiver and feel herself going wet.
Gods, I can’t wait for when we fuck .
Once completed, Septon Garon raised his voice for all to hear in the echoing the small Sept of Storm’s End “In the sight of the Seven, I hereby seal these two souls, binding them as one for eternity.”
He looked back down at Algirdas and at Bellanora.
“Look upon each other and say the words.”
“Father, Smith, Warrior, Mother, Maiden, Crone, Stranger,” they said together.
“I am hers and she is mine. From this day, until the end of my days,” said Algirdas.
“I am his and he is mine. From this day, until the end of my days,” said Bellanora.
“With this kiss, I pledge my love,” said Algirdas.
He leant in and kissed her.
Bellanora enjoyed when her tongue fought with his whilst they clapped in the background.
When we are in bed, he is the stronger, but when we kiss, my tongue is the stronger , she thought.
Chapter 57: The Seven Hells Shits out Velaryons!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Interlude XXVIII:
Monford Velaryon (Peter Butler):
“My Lord, the enemy fleet has been sighted,” said Crispin Celtigar, his first mate and the second-eldest grandson of Ardrian Celtigar.
Monford looked around with his Myrish Spyglass.
“Very well. Give the command. We crush these bastards before they can influence this war any further,” said Monford.
And at last, seat the one true King on the Iron Throne.
Long has the Baratheon and Lannister usurpers corrupted King’s Landing and forced their own pathetic miseries on all peoples of the Seven Kingdoms.
Aegon will set all things right when he is sat on the Iron Throne and is King of the Seven Kingdoms.
Monford Velaryon came from a long line of sailors and seafarers dating all the way back to 100 years before Aegon the Conqueror’s conquest of almost all of Westeros.
Though he had reluctantly fought for Robert the Usurper in the Greyjoy Rebellion, it wasn’t for the sake of honour or for fighting for the King sat on the Iron throne, it was for his own sake.
To prove that he was a capable seafarer and that he could fight at sea against an an enemy such as the Ironborn.
But now, now he felt that he was ready.
Now that the true King was taking the fight to the usurpers whom dared to try had murder he, his mother, his sister, his grandmother and his aunt, Monford was proud that he was a part of this war and to fight for the restoration of House Targaryen.
His father, Lucerys, had been killed in Robert’s Rebellion during the Sack of King’s Landing.
He had been murdered by Lannister soldiers when they had reached the Red Keep.
And, to insult House Velaryon, Robert the Usurper had banned the Velaryons from their use of the title of Lord of the Tides, a title claimed by all Lords of Driftmark since the foundation of House Velaryon in Westeros and since they swore allegiance to House Targaryen.
And now, now that he had sworn his fealty to the true King, he had once again claimed the title for the Velaryons, that his only son, Monterys, might one day inherit.
Monford walked up and down his flagship, the Pride of Driftmark , and led the combined fleet of the Crownlands and the Stormlands to intercept the transport ships sending reinforcements to Duskendale.
Monford grinned when he spotted the fleet.
It was a dozen transport ships, all bearing the colours of House Lannister, House Baratheon of King’s Landing and House Redwyne.
“Ser Crispin, give the command. Capture these ships and kill the crews and reinforcements aboard,” commanded Monford.
“Yes, my Lord,” replied Ser Crispin.
Monford drew his sword as the Pride of Driftmark was rowed towards the first ship from its flank.
“Men, these scum side with Joffrey the Illborn! A Lannister abomination whom dares to steal the Iron Throne of the one true King. But, we will not stand aside and do nothing as this despicable coward defiles the Iron Throne! We will take the fight to them and we will restore our King to his rightful place! Together, we end the Lannister tyranny! What say you, sailors of Driftmark?!”
Monford’s mood was elated and proud as his men cheered and roared.
His mood soared to greater heights as he looked up the main mast to see two flags blow proudly in the wind.
The uppermost one was of House Targaryen.
The one below was of House Velaryon.
“Prepare to repel boarders!” came a shout from this enemy ship.
It was a ship bearing the colours of House Baratheon of King’s Landing.
The name across the forecastle was Sweet Cersei.
“Sweet Cersei”?!
That is only true if poisonous apples taste sweet before they deliver the intended effect on their victims.
Monford climbed aboard using a rigging rope and as he landed, he cut down a sailor armed only with an oar.
“For Driftmark and for King Aegon! The Old, the True, the Brave !” he roared as he regained his footin.
He stabbed a second as he charged at him with an axe.
As he pulled his sword out, he looked up to see the Captain giving commands to his first mate from the quarterdeck.
Monford ran up the steps to the quarterdeck.
The first mate ran at him with a sword.
Monford dodged his blow and sharply elbowed him in the stomach.
He groaned sharply from the blow delivered from Monford’s armoured elbow.
Monford proceeded to cut him down with his sword before turning to the Captain.
The Captain pointed his sword at Monford and sliced across at him.
Monford blocked the with his sword before drawing his dagger and stabbing him in the throat.
Monford looked down from the helm and saw the ship was his.
He held his sword up and cheered alongside his crew as they cheered at the victory.
Then he turned around to see the rest of the enemy’s ships had also been captured.
Excellent!
But that was merely the first part of the plan.
Now comes the second part, which shall be just as difficult.
They brought the captured ships with them to Driftmark and then, under cover of night, sailed for Blackwater Bay.
Whilst they had resupplied in Driftmark, Monford had given the order for all stockpiles of jars of wildfire inside Driftmark to be stored inside the ships they had captured.
At midnight, Monford looked from the helm of the Pride of Driftmark , and he looked out at the Royal Fleet, all anchored around the harbour.
150 warships and 150 transport ships.
Monford was angry when he saw the banners of numerous Reach houses amongst the enemy’s ships.
House Tyrell has every reason to be loyal to House Targaryen, for it was Aegon the Conqueror whom awarded Highgarden and the lordship of the Reach to the Tyrells.
And yet they see fit to betray the rightful King for what?
So that the so-called Rose of Highgarden can be a Queen?
Do the flowers and weeds of the Reach dare to presume that they are above all others?!
Perhaps awarding the Wardenship of the South to another house would remind the Tyrells of where their loyalties should have been once this is all over…
“This is it. Stop the ship here,” Monford whispered to Ser Crispin.
Monford walked down to main deck and saw Ser Balon Swann, whom had been placed in command.
“I have taken us this far. It is all down to you now, Ser,” whispered Monford as he looked to the second son of Gulian Swann.
“We won’t disappoint you, my Lord,” he replied with a nod and turned to the elite household soldiers of Stonehelm.
“Men, get into the sloop,” he whispered.
Monford watched as they sailed their single-mast sloop towards the Mud Gate beach.
He looked through his Myrish Spyglass as they got onto dry land and began silently killing a few Goldcloaks.
They reached Blackwater Harbour and they found the lighthouse.
Monford smiled when he saw a lit torch fall from the lighthouse.
The chain has been lowered.
“Get the ships ready,” Monford commanded.
He turned back around to see Ser Crispin give commands for the fire ships to have their respective courses set for all points of the harbour, so that few, if any, ships would escape the carnage.
But Monford wanted just one prize from this act.
And he turned around to watch as the Illborn’s flagship had been captured and was sailing for them.
King Joffrey’s Valour , indeed , Monford thought with a grin.
“Would be a shame to leave such a beautiful prize ship to burn with the rest, my Lord,” Ser Crispin commented with a grin.
“Indeed, Ser Crispin. Indeed,” Monford replied with a chuckle as King Joffrey’s Valour was being rowed towards them.
“Now send in the fire ships,” Monford commanded.
He grinned as the fire ships were being directed straight towards the Illborn’s fleet.
All aboard were forced to cover their eyes with their hands as the fire ships exploded and set ablaze over nine tenths of the enemy’s ships.
The rest will burn eventually, Monford thought with a grin as he lowered his arm and looked at the carnage.
“We’ve done what we came to do, Ser Crispin. Set a course for home,” said Monford.
“Yes, my Lord.”
Willas VI:
“The traitorous scum destroyed my fleet! And they stole my flagship! MY flagship!” Joffrey screamed at the top of his voice.
Screaming it any louder won’t solve this problem, Willas wanted to shout in frustration at the spoiled brat whom was supposed to be a king.
None of my brothers or my sister were like this when they were his age or younger!
What does that say about the harridan whom gave birth to him?
Plenty!
“Your Grace, this is of course a terrible dilemma. Which is why we shall plan for the war right now,” advised Horas.
“Indeed, Your Grace. Perhaps you should leave these matters to us and inspect the defences of the city as all great kings would do,” added Willas.
Willas exhaled with relief when Joffrey nodded as he thought about this.
“Yes. Yes, Lord Willas. I shall go and inspect the city’s defences,” he said with a nod.
He stormed from the Small Council chambers, accompanied by Ser Mandon Moore and Ser Preston Greenfield.
Tyrion Lannister winked at Willas before he spoke.
"The Seven Hells shits out Velaryons with this raid on our fleet," Horas muttered as the Small Council's doors shut behind Joffrey.
“The Raid on Blackwater was a disastrous blow. One which doesn’t just affect us here,” he announced.
“What do you mean?” asked the Queen Regent.
“Those ships were transporting reinforcements to Duskendale. And with only fishing boats large enough to transport a dozen men, we cannot transport any more men. And the Lords of the Narrow Sea will blockade our access to the sea without our own fleet,” said the temporary Hand of the King.
“Ser Horas, how many ships could your Lord father send to replenish the ships in the city?” asked Tyrion.
“He can spare 100, Lord Hand. The Hightowers can spare an additional 100,” said the heir to the Arbor.
“Excellent. Then send ravens to your father and to Leyton Hightower to send as many ships as they can spare,” said Cersei Lannister.
“I’m afraid they cannot, Your Grace,” said Willas.
“And why is that, Lord Willas?” she demanded.
“Because, Your Grace, the Iron Fleet, under Theon Greyjoy’s command, have been raiding all coastal cities and castles of the Westerlands and the Reach,” said Lord Varys.
“Indeed, Your Grace. All ships are needed to protect the Reach and the Westerlands from these raids,” added Willas, hoping the mention of the Westerlands would placate her enough, though he doubted that the fleets of the Arbor or Oldtown would give a damn about the coastal settlements of the Westerlands when their own homes were under threat from the rampaging Iron Fleet.
“Then what of the armies of the Reach? Why is it that they are marching for Highgarden?” asked Cersei Lannister.
“Because, my Queen, after the defeat at Felwood, your goodbrother Algirdas now marches Storm Company and the army of the Stormlands to Highgarden,” said Varys.
Cersei Lannister turned with a scowl to Littlefinger.
“You assured me, Lord Baelish, that after the deaths of Renly and Stannis, that the Stormlands would fall into line and that their armies would be fighting for their king,” she accused.
“I never predicted Algirdas being a problem, Your Grace,” he replied, looking smug as he replied.
Why are looking so smug, Littlefinger?
Humble yourself before your arrogance costs you dearly.
And as for predicting Algirdas being a problem, only Donal Noye predicted as such.
Well, he and I.
He will stop at nothing, especially with an army of less than 40,000 men at his back.
Garlan VI:
When the news had come that Mathis Rowan had been routed at Felwood and fled for the Reach, Father had sent Garlan back to Highgarden.
Just as Grandmother had predicted, having sent a raven to Duskendale, Algirdas Baratheon would gather the armies of the Stormlands and march for Highgarden.
To Tywin Lannister’s annoyance, Father had told Uncle Baelor to command 20,000 Reachmen staying in Duskendale, whilst preparing for the armies of the Reach to march home to protect the Reach from Algirdas Baratheon.
Garlan was glad that rather than capturing all castles and cities of the Reach, the Stormborn was marching only for Highgarden.
Whilst he feared for his family trapped inside Highgarden, he was glad that tens of thousands of innocent smallfolk across the Reach wouldn’t suffer from an army of angry Stormlanders and led by a vengeful man whom was leading a war of hatred and revenge against his family and his country.
Garlan was glad when he arrived at Highgarden.
As he arrived, he saw Mother, Grandmother, Leonnette, Margaery and their cousins Elinor and Megga eating in the dining hall of the Palatial Keep.
“Garlan! Gods, it’s good to see you!” Mother said emotionally as she ran to him.
“And you, Mother. And you,” he replied with a beaming smile before he turned to Leonette.
“Leonnette,” he said gently before hugging her and gently kissing her.
“Are you alright?” he asked.
“It’s me that should be asking that,” said Leonnette as she held his hands.
“I am fine. We never actually did any fighting soon after arriving in Duskendale,” he replied.
“Thank the Gods. I was so afraid for you,” she said.
It as then that Margaery ran to him.
“Brother,” she said as she hugged him.
“Oh, Marge, I’m so glad to see you all,” he replied with a beaming smile.
“Come now, dears. Don’t swarm him,” said Grandmother.
“No, it’s alright, Grandmother,” said Garlan.
She seemingly ignored him before turning to one of her sworn swords.
“Whichever one you are, fetch Garlan a chair,” she sternly ordered.
“Yes, milady,” he replied before pulling a chair out for Garlan.
Garlan sat down beside Leonnette at the table whilst Grandmother was sat at the head of the table, which was more appropriate than Father sitting there as he usually would, Garlan thought.
“So, what news is there from the Crownlands?” Mother asked.
“The war is going badly. I don’t if you have heard, but the Royal Fleet was burned in a great raid at Blackwater Bay. Monford Velaryon burned the fleet with a dozen fire ships filled with wildfire,” said Garlan.
“We did know that. And we have had a threatening letter from that stupid tart, Cersei Lannister, demanding that we send all available ships to serve in the war,” said Grandmother.
“And we can’t?” asked Garlan.
“No, dear, we cannot. Theon Greyjoy has succeeded his uncle as Lord of the Iron Islands and has been celebrating his inheritance by leading the Iron Fleet on a series of raids from Wyndhall to Sunhouse. We cannot compromise our naval defences against the Iron Fleet, especially when Balon Greyjoy had been plotting for another rebellion once Robert was dead, until his brother Euron murdered him,” said Grandmother.
“What of the Baratheons?” asked Garlan.
“Algirdas now has an army of 40,000 men. They have since left the Stormlands and are at present marching directly for Highgarden,” said Mother.
Fuck.
“How long before he comes here?” Garlan asked with worry.
“Two weeks, perhaps,” said Grandmother.
“What of you, Garlan? What has your imbecile of a father ordered for you to do?” Grandmother asked.
“I am to gather as many troops to Highgarden as possible and prepare our defences. It is clear that Algirdas doesn’t give a damn about the likes of Goldengrove, Bitterbridge or Ashford. He cares only for Highgarden,” said Garlan.
As Garlan was eating some food brought for him, he noticed how Leonnette wasn’t drinking.
“My love are you well?” he asked.
She turned to him, and noticed what he had noticed.
She beamed in reply.
“Dear, why haven’t you told him? It’s the first good news we have had since the war began,” said Grandmother.
“My love, I am with child,” she said.
Garlan exhaled with excitement as he hugged her.
“Gods, that is wonderful. Do-Do you know how long?” he asked.
“Yes. Maester Lomys says in five moons,” she replied.
Gods, let my child be born when there is peace in the realm.
I cannot raise my child and live with my family in Whitegrove if there isn’t peace.
Notes:
Raid on Blackwater is based on the Raid on the Medway, where Dutch Admiral Michiel de Ruyter burned Britain's Royal Navy and stole the flagship, the HMS Royal Charles.
Chapter 58: My Enemy Since my Birth
Chapter Text
Robar VIII:
“The white cloak suits you, brother,” said Andar with a proud smile.
“My thanks, brother,” replied Robar as he looked at himself in the mirror, wearing the armour of the Kingsguard.
Under the King’s command, the new armour to be worn by the Kingsguard was to be steel-coloured and with a symbol of the crown above an image of Westeros on a map.
In the King’s current Kingsguard were Lord Commander Ser Barristan Selmy, Ser Arthur Dayne, Ser Oswell Whent, Ser Lucas Blackwood, Ser Daemon Sand, Brandon Stark and Robar.
Though the King had made plans of increasing the number of knights in the Kingsguard once the war was over.
The King’s mood had improved a tremendous amount, it was clear to see from all in Riverrun, for three reasons.
First of all, the news had come from Driftmark that Monford Velaryon had successfully destroyed the Lannister-Tyrell fleet anchored at Blackwater Harbour in a road with only 12 ships filled with wildfire, as well as stealing the flagship of Joffrey the Illborn.
Secondly, with the defeat of the Tyrell army in the Stormlands, under King Aegon’s command, Algirdas Baratheon was leading an army of Stormlanders and his famed sellsword company, Storm Company, to Highgarden, which, from the letters exchanged between the King and Shireen Baratheon, the King knew would lure most of the Tyrell army back to the Reach rather than fight with the Lannisters.
But thirdly, Eliana Stark had returned to Riverrun.
From his visits to Winterfell in the past, Robar could see that Aegon felt deeply for the Star of the North.
And those feelings clearly hasn’t changed, Robar could see from how he looked at her and how she looked at him.
Robar stood guard outside of the Lord of Riverrun’s solar whilst the King planned in there with Ned and Artos Stark, Harrold, Edmure Tully, Brynden the Blackfish, Jon Connington and Oberyn Martell.
“ We are ready to march for the Crownlands, Your Grace. With the reinforcements arrived from the North, the Riverlands, the Vale and the Stormlands, we number 80,000 men. The enemy army at Duskendale must number that same number, if not less once the Tyrells learn that Algirdas Baratheon marches for Highgarden, ” said Brynden the Blackfish.
“ And the destruction of the royal fleet will make Tywin realise that he cannot stay in Duskendale forever, ” added Prince Oberyn.
“ How long would it take to march our entire army to the Crownlands, my Lords ?” asked the King.
“ Thanks to the Valyrian Roads built in the Riverlands, Your Grace, that shortens the journey, but not so much as in the Crownlands. It will take at least a week, perhaps 10 days, ” said Ned Stark.
“ And how long will it take Tywin Lannister to muster his armies and ride out to meet us ?” asked the King.
“ The same amount of time, your Grace, if not longer, due to the Tyrells panicking over the march for Highgarden, ” replied Jon Connington.
“ We march. Tell all your bannermen, my Lords, and let us see an end to this war, ” said the King.
Robar opened the door for them as he heard them walking towards the door.
As they left the King turned to Robar.
“Ser Robar, invite Lady Eliana here, please,” he said.
“Of course, Your Grace,” replied Robar as he bowed his head to the King.
He walked to her chambers and knocked on the door.
“My Lady Eliana?” he asked.
“Yes, Robar?”
“His Grace invites you to Lord Tully’s solar,” he said.
“I shall come,” she replied, and Robar could hear her stand up from a chair.
As he guarded the door to the solar, he was happy for the King, for ever since he had been named King by the Lords of the North, Riverlands and Vale, he looked stressed and worried at his seemingly endless tasks as King.
But now, he looked happy and at peace with himself, whenever he was in the mere presence of the beautiful Star of the North.
Three days later, Robar guarded the King as they marched the army towards the Crownlands.
During the march, he had received a raven from Storm’s End saying that Algirdas Baratheon was marching for Highgarden with 35,000 men whilst 10,000 of the Stormlands were marching to join them in the Riverlands and that Mace Tyrell was leading more than half of his army from Duskendale to fight the Baratheons.
The tide of the war turns, and in the favour of His Grace, also.
Aegon XI:
“Your Grace, you cannot be serious. Tywin Lannister is a man with no concept of honour. If it meant winning the war, he would have you murdered,” said Uncle Ned.
“I know, Uncle Ned. I know this better than most men. But, before we go to battle, I want the opportunity to see my enemy for the first time in person,” said Aegon.
“Lord Stark speaks true, Your Grace. He may agree to this meeting, but he may use it as an opportunity to spring an ambush, Your Grace,” said Uncle Harrold.
“I will have all of the Kingsguard protecting me, Lord Arryn, as well as Ser Brandon’s direwolf. I can assure that I will be well protected,” replied Aegon.
Aegon was eager to meet Tywin Lannister in person.
He had spent his entire childhood living in fear of he and whatever assassins he would hire to murder he and his family.
But now he was King and fighting to reclaim his birthright from the usurpers whom had stolen it from him and whom sought to murder him and his family many years ago.
He had sent a raven to the Old Lion of Casterly Rock three days ago, offering a meeting at the ruins of Monfrydon, once a bustling trading town built on the site of the battlefield where Monfryd Durrandon had conquered Maidenpool and added it to his kingdom. It had since been looted and sacked by the Hoares and marauding Ironborn bands before it had fallen into such disrepair.
And now, Tywin had accepted to meet him there.
Knowing of Tywin’s untrustworthy reputation, Aegon had already sent a few dozen cranngomen, under Howland Reed’s command, to hide amongst the ruins and counter any ambush which Tywin Lannister intended upon Aegon.
Aegon left Maidenpool, accompanied by all of his Kingsguard, and had left Uncle Ned and Uncle Oberyn in command of the army.
As they rode for Monfrydon, Aegon took the handkerchief which Eliana had gifted him before he left Riverrun.
It bore the sigils of House Stark and House Targaryen.
“ A Lady’s favour ,” she had termed it before he left.
Whilst he was scared for her that she was now in Riverrun as opposed to Winterfell, he was also glad to see her.
The days he had spent with her had become a salve for him, when the stresses of kingship and leading this war had burdened him to no end.
Whenever he was with her, he felt at peace with himself and that he had a chance of seeing this war to an end and for House Targaryen to reclaim its home, at King’s Landing and at Driftmark.
I will never ever be a king like Father would have been, nor a king like Grandfather was and especially not like Maegor the Cruel or even Rhaenyra Targaryen.
With Eliana at my side, I will be a good and wise king.
After two days of riding, in daylight, they arrived at Monfrydon.
As he arrived, he looked around the ruins, seeing the remnants of destroyed houses, stores and taverns.
Is this the fate that Tywin Lannister would have befall Winterfell, Riverrun, the Eyrie and Sunspear?
His thoughts were interrupted by Brandon.
“Your Grace. Lord Reed,” he whispered, with Summer at his chest, standing tall and relaxed.
Aegon turned around to see the Lord of Greywater Watch approach, holding his great spear with one hand as he walked toward him.
“My King. Tywin is nearing here, he will be here within two hours,” he said.
“How many does he bring?” asked Barristan Selmy.
“Around 50 mounted knights. We did find a few scouts he sent here yesterday. We have them prisoner,” he said before pointing behind him.
Aegon looked behind him to see three half-naked men, tied up and gagged, and with Howland’s daughter Meera guarding them with a spear and dagger.
Aegon nodded.
“Have there been no other Lannister forces nearby?” asked Ser Oswell.
“None. I’d have found them if they had tried,” he replied with certainty.
“Make yourself hidden, Lord Reed, but have Meera bring the prisoners when the Lannisters arrive,” said Aegon.
“Aye, Your Grace,” he replied with a bow before walking back to his daughter.
Aegon walked towards what would have been the town square, where what would have been a marketplace with numerous market stalls selling produce were empty and weeds grew through gaps in cracked stone tiles and bricks.
Aegon sat down on a nearby bench, with Ser Arthur and Ser Oswell watching over him and Ser Barristan giving commands to the rest of the Kingsguard to keep Watch of their surroundings.
Aegon closed his eyes and began to rest.
As he closed his eyes, he found himself standing alone on the remnants of the town square.
But as he looked around, he could see that he was not alone.
“ Father .”
“ Aegon,” he said with a beaming smile.
“ Am I making a mistake here ? I am only intent on confronting him to put a face to my enemy. ”
“ He doesn’t intend to murder you here, strangely enough. He actually wants to meet you for the same reason. Though he will set his knights upon you if he finds out about the crannogmen, ” he replied.
Father looked down at the floor in front of Aegon.
Aegon looked down at the ground and saw Eliana’s favour lying just in front of him.
“ I am happy that you have found someone whom you truly love and whom loves you, ” he said.
Listening to Father, Aegon could hear pride and sincerity in his voice.
“ Would you have had me marry some highborn bitch whom wants to just be the Queen had things been different ?” Aegon asked.
He frowned as he stepped towards Aegon.
“ No. At the time you were born, I was intent on you marrying your sister and marrying a Visenya for the prophecy ,” he admitted.
Gods, that’s a horrible thought.
“ But now you know better, ” Aegon replied.
“ I do. I know that you may not think this, but in the years since Robert’s hammer smashed into my chest, I have had plenty of time to ponder about all that has happened. I have hated myself for not being there by your mother, your sister and you. I have hated myself for not doing anything to depose my father. I have hated myself not thinking through what I needed to do, for the realm, for our noble house and for our family.”
At least he knows now the futility of all his actions and what he needed to do in saving the realm was right in front of him all along.
“But what makes you so certain that I can be the king the realm needs?” Aegon asked worriedly.
A sad smile grew on Father’s face.
“Because you are already the man I never was. A man of honour, integrity, duty and with a determined willingness and readiness to do the right thing for all the realm, just as your mother and I hoped for when you were born,” said Father.
He reached towards Aegon and gently placed his hand on Aegon’s shoulder.
“You are almost there, Aegon. You and Eliana both.”
His vision blurred as he felt someone shaking him.
“Your Grace?”
Aegon opened his eyes and blinked many times as he looked up to see Ser Robar shaking him by his shoulder.
“He is here,” he said.
Aegon stood up and stood where he had been standing when he had been daydreaming about Father.
He looked in front of him to see a banner of House Lannister flying above the ruined rooftops of houses.
And soon a company of knights came into view.
And at their head, was a man riding a tall white horse, with reins and a saddle decorated with golden Lannister imagery.
This man wore red armour befitting that of the Lord of Casterly Rock.
His pauldrons were decorated with golden lion’s heads.
His sword’s handle was ornately decorated with red and gold and the ends of the crossguard were shaped like lion’s heads.
Tywin Lannister.
I know coin is nothing to a Lannister, but seriously, what a fucking waste on stupid decoration, Aegon thought with a raised brow.
“Lyman,” Aegon called to his good squire.
He liked Lyman Darry.
Like his father, he was loyal to House Targaryen and was eager to serve Aegon well.
He was Rickon’s age and had yet to see battle.
Aegon passed him Blackfyre, Dark Sister and his dagger before he walked a few steps toward Tywin Lannister and holding up his hands to indicate he hadn’t come to dictate terms at the end of a sword.
Aegon glanced at Summer to see if he was growling.
He was not, but did snarl at the Lord of Casterly Rock, which was ironically the same thing Brandon was doing.
Tywin Lannister regarded him coldly before he unsheathed his own sword and passed it to one of his men.
He did the same and walked towards Aegon.
From all the stories Mother, Aunt Ashara, Uncle Ned, Ser Alliser and Ser Jaremy had told him about Tywin Lannister, he felt that he could have recognised him without even needing to meet him beforehand.
He is exactly as they described him, he thought.
“So, at last we meet, Aegon Targaryen,” he said gruffly.
“Well, properly at least,” Aegon replied with a shrug,
“Properly?”
“Don’t you recall, Lord Lannister? My mother and the parents of my goodbrother told me all about that day in the Red Keep, when you and your bitch of a daughter tried to convince your goodson to murder my family and I.”
Aegon glared at him as he furiously described to him what happened.
“Measures simply to safeguard my daughter’s future as Queen and my grandson to be King. Dragons were all that kept House Targaryen in power. But when you lost them, you inevitably lost control of yourselves.
“Your grandfather and your father are evidence of that, when they lost the fealty of four kingdoms, half of Westeros, in less than a year,” he calmly replied.
“If it took that long for my family to be overthrown, how is it that on the day your grandson ascended the throne, that more than half of Westeros has taken up arms against him? The North, the Riverlands, the Vale, the Stormlands, Dorne, the Iron Islands and the Lords of the Narrow Sea. Is that testament to the lack of fear that they have for you or that your grandson is more unsuited to rule than any man or woman of House Targaryen ever were?” replied Aegon.
“Boys are moulded out of faults and from then into men. It is a pity that your grandfather never learnt this, else he would have married your father to my daughter. Had he even a shred of intelligence, your family might never have been overthrown,” he replied with a hint of a smirk.
“Ah, but my father wouldn’t have. Do you wish to know why? Because my mother told him the story of when she and my Uncle Oberyn visited Casterly Rock and your second son Tyrion was born. Did you know that your daughter tried to murder him in his crib until Jaime stopped him? My father was disgusted by your daughter hearing that story,” said Aegon.
“But, even if she had succeeded, it wouldn’t have changed things here, for there will still be battle, a battle in which you will not prevail,” Aegon continued.
“Why is that?” demanded the Lord of Casterly Rock.
“Mace Tyrell has taken most of his army and marched to fend off Algirdas Baratheon’s besiegement of Highgarden. I command an army of 80,000 Northerners, Rivermen, Valemen, Dornishmen, Stormlanders and Crownlanders. What do you have, Lord Tywin? The same in numbers, correct?”
“You invited me here. So, speak your terms, Aegon Targaryen,” snapped Tywin Lannister.
“Surrender your armies and submit to my authority. On the day I am formally crowned King at the Great Sept of Baelor, you will swear fealty to me alongside all other lords of Westeros, including your son and heir, Tyrion.
“You will face the choice of serving in the Night’s Watch or execution for giving the command to Gregor Clegane and Amory Lorch for the murders of my family. As for your grandson and your daughter, they will be given the same choice, though the Silent Sisters as opposed to the Night’s Watch for your daughter.
“Refuse, and your army will be crushed and you along with it. And then, we will march for King’s Landing and restore the banners of House Targaryen to the capital.”
“You win a few battles and you think that that makes you the reincarnation of Aegon the Conqueror. He had dragons, you do not, nor will you ever. War is not a game, boy,” snapped Tywin Lannister.
“I would hardly dismiss us so, Lord Tywin, when it was my goodbrother, only a year young er than I, whom captured Casterly Rock and Lannisport. And the kingdoms of Westeros and its people are neither playthings nor war prizes to be shared between the players of the game of thrones,” argued Aegon.
“My terms are simpler. Strike your banners, swear fealty to my grandson and you will be sentenced to the Night’s Watch. You along with all others whom dare to call you King. Refuse and you will all die. And those whom dared to support you shall soon be crushed, root and stem,” said Tywin Lannister.
“You talk as though I am supposed to fear you because of what atrocities you committed against the Reynes of Castamere and the Tarbecks of Tarbeck Hall. You cannot repeat what you did to two of your own bannermen to five entire kingdoms, as well as half of the Crownlands,” Aegon replied as he crossed his arms.
“This is over, Tywin Lannister. You clearly never had any intent on seeing reason,” said Aegon as he turned away.
“It was you called for these negotiations. If you never intended on taking this seriously to negotiate, why did you come at all and offer for my presence also?” he demanded with curiosity.
“I wanted to meet your personally, to hear what excuses you had for all that you have done in this war and in the aftermath of the last great rebellion. The man whom ordered for my death and the deaths of my family more than twenty years ago. And get the measure of you,” replied Aegon.
“Well now you have,” he said.
“Aye, I have. And I am disappointed. I thought that lions growl and tear their prey to pieces,” replied Aegon.
Chapter 59: The Dragon and the Lion
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Artos XII:
“How did the negotiations go, Your Grace?” asked Artos.
“About as well as would have expected. But at least I can now put a face to my enemy,” Aegon replied.
All battle-hardened commanders gathered around the table of Lord Mooton’s solar, where a map had been placed of the region.
“Your Grace, the enemy commands an army of 80,000 and are moving from Duskendale. Within three days, they will reach the outskirts of the village of Redmond,” said Brynden the Blackfish.
“Lord Mooton, do you know much of Redmond?” asked Aegon, turning to Lord Willam Mooton.
“I know plenty, Your Grace. But one part of the region in particular comes to mind. There is a strong stream from the Bay of Crabs flowing through the village itself, allowing us to not be flanked. If we were to meet them on this field of battle, Your Grace, it would offer plenty of strategic vantage points against the enemy,” said Lord Mooton.
“Explain, Lord Mooton,” said Prince Oberyn.
Lord Mooton took a parchment and began drawing a sketch.
When he finished, he showed the sketch to Aegon.
The sketch showed a village with a stream leading toward it, but before it reached the village, there was a part of the outskirts where it met with a small road leading to the Kingsroad.
The part of the outskirts had a few hills which provided a strategic vantage point, Aegon thought with the stream running alongside it, which would prevent any flank attacks.
“Those hills would provide perfect cover, Your Grace, if we were to get to it first,” said Uncle Ned.
“I’m afraid not, Lord Stark. Those hills are as tall as a tavern and provide little in terms of a strategic advantage,” said Lord Mooton.
“It’s alright. We will make our way for these outskirts, my Lords. And get there before Tywin Lannister can think of anything else,” said Aegon, hoping that Tywin would meet him on the battlefield rather than fall to King’s Landing.
I may not have dragons, Tywin Lannister, but I will defeat you and restore House Targaryen to the Iron Throne, and when that day comes, I will end your family’s so-called legacy on the Iron Throne.
They reached the village of Redmond and upon their arrival, Ser Brynden’s scouts brought news of the arrival of Tywin Lannister and his army.
Aegon regarded the Lannister army, combined with reinforcements from the Crownlands and the Reach, as well as numerous sellsword companies from across Essos and Westeros.
Aegon met with his commanders in his tent.
“Our plan shall be this, my Lords. We shall line up our infantry in ranks and have them march slowly towards them. And we will have a small force of heavy infantry, commanded by Lord Umber. I suspect that with the water preventing a flank from the north, they may try to flank from the south,” said Aegon.
“Tywin Lannister will most assuredly send his heavy cavalry, Your Grace,” said Bronze Yohn Royce.
“Precisely. Which is why, Lords Arryn and Royce, shall command the Knights of the Vale alongside Prince Oberyn and the Dornish cavalry. You will attack once Lord Umber has defeated Tywin Lannister’s cavalry and signalled you all.
“Once the cavalry have been routed, our cavalry shall launch an enormous flanking attack on the enemy’s infantry and prevent them from breaking the front lines of the infantry,” said Aegon.
The lords all nodded and agreed to the plan, whilst the Lord of Last Hearth looked gleeful at the chance of having an important part in the battle.
“But, where will you be, Your Grace?” asked Artos.
“I will be at the forefront of the infantry. If I am to truly be King, I will be alongside my men and face the same risks as they,” said Aegon.
Interlude XXIX:
Greatjon Umber (Clive Mantle):
The Lord of Last Hearth, Jon Umber, loved nothing more than to fight, feast, fuck and drink.
This was his fifth war, since he had first fought in the war of the Ninepenny Kings at the age of three and ten.
He had been named Lord of Last a hearth after Father, Alaric Umber, had been killed by Maelys Blackfyre.
Jon had taken up Father’s greatsword and cut down over a dozen sellswords to get to the Blackfyre pretender before he clashed swords with Barristan Selmy.
So Jon killed a few more sellswords as the disfigured Blackfyre fought Barristan the Bold.
And whilst he delivered the killing blow to Maelys the Monstrous, it was the Greatjon whom beheaded the sellsword captain, Spotted Tom.
Since that day, the Greatjon was always eager for glory, for battle and for the chance to kill more.
He especially had a fondness for killing southerners after he had seen how southerners mocked Father’s death at the hands of Maelys Blackfyre.
But now, ever since the War of the Long Night, the Greatjon was proud to wield Behemoth, a greatsword of Valyrian Steel seven feet long and wider than Ice was.
The Greatjon had taken great pleasure in taking Behemoth into battle at the Whispering Wood, Riverrun, Oxcross and at Casterly Rock.
He had beheaded five Westerlanders beneath the walls of Riverrun, laughing as he did so before he impaled a knight with Behemoth and ripped the arm off of another knight and beat him to death with it.
Now, he was especially proud that the King had given him the command of the flanking infantry, ready to pounce on any cavalry that Tywin Lannister sent their way.
He, his eldest son Smalljon and his younger sons Alaric, Harmond and Eddrick, all lead the heavy infantry of Last Hearth, numbering 1,000 men.
All were men the Lord of Last Hearth was proud of; berserkers, village champions and men hardened from fighting off wildling raids and fighting wars for the North against the undead, southerners, Greyjoys, Essosis or the wildlings.
Yet another glorious page to be added to the history of the Umbers of Last Hearth, Jon thought as he cleaned Behemoth with a cloth as he and his men took shelter in the woods near the plains of Redmond.
Jon sat beneath a Heart Tree in these woods, and the tree itself was beautiful with colourful red leaves which made the Heart Tree of Last Hearth look so different.
“Father,” Eddrick, his youngest, called.
Jon looked up and turned to see Eddrick, whom was resting his large battle-axe on his shoulders.
“The battle begins.”
Jon followed Eddrick and they joined his other sons and looked to see the King riding up and down the lines of fighting men sworn to him.
And against them, on the other side of the plain, was a massive army of Tywin Lannister’s fighting men.
“Brave men of the North, the Riverlands, the Vale, the Stormlands, of Dorne and the Crownlands! We stand here, in defiance of the tyrant that sits on the Iron Throne! An abomination of the Lannisters!
“Many are the smallfolk whom have suffered at the whims of so cruel a tyrant! And many are those innocent people whom have been murdered at this tyrant’s command when the army stood against us raided the Riverlands and then the Stormlands!
“So tell me, brave men of Westeros; will you tolerate such injustice?!”
Shouts of “No!”, “Never!”, “Kill the Illborn!” and “Fuck the Lannisters!” were heard across the army.
Jon nodded with admiration as he looked at the King.
Who would have thought that the little lad I stood to defend alongside Ned in the Red Keep all those years ago would have grown up to be such a brave and incredible lad?
He’s a fine warrior and a man of honour.
More so than any other Targaryen.
He is a true credit to Ned.
“Remember your ancestors, men! Remember how they fought their enemies! Remember that you fight here, that your children and grandchildren will never suffer under such a tyrant nor allow innocent smallfolk to suffer at his command! So stand with me, good men! Stand with me, and together, we shall free the Kingdoms from Joffrey the Illborn! Whatever he or Tywin Lannister send against us, we stand here, united as one!”
Jon nodded and smiled with pride at him climbing down from his horse and unsheathing Blackfyre whilst all men behind him cheered and clanged their weapons against their shields.
“He’ll be a good King,” said Harmond.
“Aye. He’s already a fantastic warrior from fighting the undead,” said Alaric.
“Alright. Get the men ready lads. Tywin will soon send his cavalry. When he does, we need to be ready and to slaughter as many of the fuckers as we can before they can flank our boys,” said Jon.
“Aye, Father,” said his sons before they left their hiding place in the woods.
As Jon stood up, he looked around and was about to walk back to the Heart Tree where he had been praying at when he heard a voice behind him.
“Jon.”
He turned around to see Howland Reed, whom had been sent by King Aegon to spot the Lannister cavalry.
“Howland. Do they come?” asked Jon.
“Aye, they’ll flank the army within the hour. I’ll show you,” he said.
Jon followed the Lord of Greywater Watch to the northern edge of the woods and he pointed at a large force of cavalry and knights, all armoured and some of them even rode horses wearing armour.
Ha! Stupid southern shits!
Fancy armour and fancy armour on your horse has never stopped a true Northern warrior nor an Umber of Last Hearth!
Nor will it ever!
Jon headed back to rejoin his sons and the army of Last Hearth.
“Do they come, Father?” asked Smalljon.
“Aye, they do. They’ll reach the woods in ten minutes. As they start riding into the woods, that’s when we attack. On open ground, they run us down. But in a wooded area, they have no chance of cutting us down,” explained Jon.
“Especially not men of Last Hearth,” said Eddrick with a bloodthirsty grin.
“Especially not men of Last Hearth,” Jon agreed.
Jon turned to Howland.
“Get to Prince Oberyn and Bronze Yohn and let them know that they are soon to attack and he should get the cavalry ready,” said Jon.
“Aye, Jon. Good luck,” said Howland before he left without another word.
Jon led the men of Last Hearth to the edge of the woods, taking cover behind the trees.
Even hiding behind the tree and not daring to look, the Greatjon would have had no problem hearing their approach.
They had ridden fast to get to the woods.
But then their pace slowed down as their commanders ordered to slow their pace down to get through the woods.
The Greatjon had Behemoth sheathed and by his side, rather than strapped to his back.
He wanted to unsheathe it quickly and quietly in time for battle.
Come on.
Reach the wood’s edge, so that we can slaughter you stupid southern scum.
Jon looked around to see his sons quietly and carefully take up arms and ready themselves for battle.
“Come on. Come on,” whispered the Greatjon.
Both his hands reached for Behemoth and slowly began to unsheathe it as the first line of knights began to enter the woods.
“For Last Hearth! For Winterfell! For the North! Feel our Might !” roared the Greatjon as he fully unsheathed Behemoth and sliced it across the knight nearest to him.
His blow had sliced him in half before he had even known what happened.
As the top half of his body slid off the lower half and landed on the leaf-covered soil, his sons and his men took up their weapons.
“For Last Hearth! For Winterfell! For the North! Feel our Might !” they shouted as they attacked.
Jon punched another knight down from his horse and as he landed on his back, Jon lifted his leg up and stomped on his face.
As he lifted his foot up, he looked down to see the knight’s face bludgeoned as though hit by a mace.
Jon swung his sword around once again at another knight.
Behemoth knocked the knight down from his horse.
But, admiringly, he regained his stance and held up his sword and shield as he confronted the Lord of Last Hearth.
He sliced his sword across.
Jon blocked the blow with Behemoth and then parried it across before lifting Behemoth up high and slicing his sword down.
His blow had sliced the knight in half from his brains to his balls.
Jon looked up at another knight, whom climbed down from his red courser, pointing a bastard sword at him and holding a shield with his other hand.
He wore burnished bronzed armour and a burning tree of House Marbrand was etched on his breastplate.
Addam Marbrand.
“Whom are you, Ser?” asked the heir to Ashemark.
“Ser? Don’t fucking insult me, little man. I am Lord Jon of House Umber,” roared the Greatjon as he held bloodied Behemoth up against his helm.
“And it will be an honour to fight you, Lord Umber,” replied Addam Marbrand.
“Shut your idiot fucking mouth, boy,” bellowed Jon before he swung Behemoth at him.
He held up his shield and though he skilfully blocked it, he thrusted his sword at Jon’s helm.
Jon dodged the thrust and with a free hand, he punched Marbrand’s helmeted head.
His punch had left a large dent in his helm.
Marbrand tore his helm off from his head and swung his sword down onto Jon.
Jon blocked the blow and saw as Marbrand swung his shield across at Jon’s face.
The shield smashed into Jon’s cheek.
Jon spat blood onto Marbrand’s unprotected face before he parried his sword across.
He swung Behemoth at Marbrand, roaring as he did so.
Marbrand blocked the swing well with his shield before he sliced across at Jon.
Jon managed to dodge the slice before he swung Behemoth down onto his shield with all his strength.
The blow had knocked his shield down from his grasp, already breaking in places from where Behemoth had struck at it.
Jon bashed Behemoth against Marbrand’s sword and as they clashed, he pushed against him, forcing Marbrand back.
Marbrand struggled, he could see, in matching Jon’s strength.
Jon raised his fist and struck hard at Marbrand’s handsome face.
The punch knocked him out, as his head bashed against a tree behind him.
Jon looked around to see what was left of the southern cavalry, numbering in the hundreds, were retreating with their tails between their legs.
Jon laughed a bellowing laugh, annoyed only that he had no tankard of ale or mead to drink. He drew his warhorn from his belt.
He held it up to his bloodied mouth and blew a furious tone.
All hinges now on the cavalry. Our cavalry.
Interlude XXX:
Perwyn Frey (James Northcote):
Perwyn was glad of the second chance House Frey had been given to fight for House Tully and House Targaryen’s reascension to the Iron Throne.
He had never approved of all that Father had done in trying to improve on House Frey’s reputation and standing in the Riverlands and the realm as a whole.
House Frey is already one of the most powerful houses in the Riverlands, but Father thinks it fit to mock our liege lords and not come to their aid against the invaders attacking the Riverlands, Perwyn thought as he looked around the contingent of Riverlands knights being led by the Blackfish.
Perwyn had been placed in command of the Frey knights, numbering 300.
Perwyn rarely enjoyed life at the Crossing.
Father was always amused at watching his sons and grandsons compete against each other for his favour.
Perwyn was never one of them.
Which was why he had always gone to fight and compete in tourneys.
Never to merely earn coin or a reputation, but to improve his skill, and perhaps one day earn a place in the Kingsguard.
Perwyn certainly hoped to join the Kingsguard in the battle he was about to fight in.
He had fought at the Whispering Wood, at the Camps, at Oxcross and at Casterly Rock.
He enjoyed fighting in each battle and was proud of how he had fought alongside Artos Stark and the King at the Whispering Wood and at the Camps.
Optimistically he had hoped that his courage and skill would have been noticed by His Grace and that he and others would redeem House Frey after Father’s actions.
Why do I jest with myself?
What chance do I have in joining the Kingsguard after how Father threw House Frey downriver?
I pray that the Seven will give Father a merciful death and soon, for Stevron needs to restore House Frey’s name before it is downtrodden forever.
Perwyn’s gaze at the fighting was broken at the sound of an unmistakable warhorn.
Having fought alongside the Northerners in four battles, Perwyn knew without any doubt that it was a Northern warhorn.
“The Greatjon has succeeded. Excellent. Knights of the Riverlands, form up!” ordered Ser Brynden the Blackfish.
The Blackfish turned to Perwyn.
“Ser Perwyn, take your knights and form at the vanguard with the Dornish. Prince Oberyn will go after Tywin himself and you need to make sure he won’t be alone!” he commanded.
“Yes, Ser Brynden!” replied Perwyn before he turned to the knights of the Crossing, numerous of them were either his brothers, half-brothers, bastard brothers, nephews or great-nephews.
“Knights of the Crossing, on me!” he roared, lifting up his lance.
They followed after him as they joined with the Dornish.
Prince Oberyn nodded when he saw him.
“What beings you here, Ser?” he asked.
“Ser Brynden’s compliments, my Prince. He wanted you supported for when you go after the Old Lion himself,” replied Perwyn.
“More the merrier. What is your name, Ser?”
“Ser Perwyn of House Frey, my Prince,” he replied.
“We’ll be glad of your company, Ser Perwyn,” said the Red Viper before he began to lead the Dornish cavalry.
Perwyn eagerly followed after the Dornish as they rode into the woods.
The pace slowed down as they passed through the trees.
Perwyn looked around to see that the men of House Umber had brutally crushed the Lannister cavalry, he had even seen a knight had been chopped in half from his skull to his groin.
“Our friends have started without us,” Perwyn remarked to his bastard brother Ryger.
“We’ll have our fair share soon,” he remarked.
Yes, we shall.
As they reached the opposite side of the woods, they looked down at the battlefield and at how the infantry on both sides were clashing and how the archers and crossbowmen were firing from both sides.
Perwyn noticed how the Lannister archers and crossbowmen were largely unprotected.
There was a considerable gap between they and the infantry.
And now there was an even larger gap between they and Tywin sat on his horse, giving commands, with the reserves around him.
“My Prince, observe the enemy archers,” said Perwyn, pointing his lance at them.
The Red Viper nodded as he looked at them.
“Very unprotected. Good eye, Ser Perwyn. We’ll strike at them first before we strike at Tywin himself,” said Prince Oberyn.
“Yes, my Prince,” said Perwyn.
They waited until Perwyn saw the Lord of Casterly Rock give a command and a few buglers blew a loud note.
“They play the signal for their own demise,” Hosteen commented with a grin.
“Charge!” yelled Prince Oberyn.
“For the Crossing! For Riverrun! For the Riverlands! Stand Together !” Perwyn yelled out, feeling pride for the first time in his house as he lifted his sword up high.
“For the Crossing! For Riverrun! For the Riverlands! Stand Together !” repeated the knights of the Crossing.
Perwyn urged his horse to ride as fast as it could.
He felt the battlelust inside him roaring for as much as he could devour.
This familiar feeling had overwhelmed all other feelings in the other battles he had fought.
And now he gladly fed his hunger for battle as he roared as his lance impaled two frightened archers.
He drew his sword and sliced down on the head of an archer.
The cut from his sword had split the man’s head open, in spite of the mailed coif he wore on his head.
Perwyn stabbed another as he reached for a dagger sheathed on his belt.
He slit the throat of a third as he looked at his men cutting through the archers like a hot knife through butter.
He grinned as he stabbed a fourth man through the neck.
“Tywin Lannister! You’re mine!”
Perwyn’s bloodlust was distracted as he turned to see the Red Viper lead his bastard daughters and hundreds of Dornish knights and cavalry towards Tywin Lannister and the reserves.
“Men of the Crossing! To the Dornish and to Tywin Lannister himself! Come on!” he roared.
Perwyn replaced his sword into his left hand as he took a Lannister banner with his right hand.
He charged towards the reserves as the Dornish were cutting into the lines in a desperate attempt to reach the Old Lion himself.
Perwyn impaled a spearman with the banner he took as he rode towards them.
Perwyn slit the throat of another spearman whose thrust just missed his horse, but tore a chunk of his greave off.
But a sudden blow to his breastplate knocked him down from his horse.
He landed on his back, looking up to see a large warrior wielding a morningstar standing above him, ready to strike the fatal blow.
Perwyn took up his shield and covered his face with it.
He exhaled in shock as he felt the spikes of the mace strike into his shield.
He parried the mace across with his shield before stabbing the warrior in the groin, with only chainmail protecting it.
He groaned as he dropped his mace and blood poured from his mouth like water from a fountain.
Perwyn pulled his sword out and parried a spearman’s thrust across with his shield.
He thrusted his sword at his face.
His sword cut through the man’s helm and impaled him through his mouth and his brains.
Perwyn pulled his sword out and stabbed his sword on the ground before throwing a dagger at a man about to throw a spear at him.
Perwyn took up his spear as the spear-thrower fell to his knees with Perwyn’s dagger imbedded in his neck.
He stabbed another through the neck before bashing his shield across the helm of a third.
He sliced him across his barely-protected belly before bashing across at his face once more.
Perwyn’s ears pricked when he heard the cry of a young woman.
He turned around to see one of Prince Oberyn’s daughters fighting a Westerlord, and she was losing.
He had cut her arm with his sword and bashed her to the ground with his shield.
Perwyn ran towards her, cutting down four men-at-arms as he did so.
The Westerlord wore the coat of arms of a triangle of gold on a blue sky and a sun on the right.
Leo of House Lefford, Lord of the Golden Tooth.
Perwyn charged at the Lord of the Golden Tooth, whom was raising his sword up high, mockingly to insult the daughter of the Red Viper.
Perwyn blocked the sword’s blow with his shield.
Leo Lefford looked up in surprise at his next opponent.
He kicked Lefford’s breastplate, knocking him back a few steps before he swung both sword and shield at him.
Lefford recovered from the surprise and advanced on Perwyn, blocking his next blow with his sword and swinging his own shield at Perwyn’s face.
The blow had knocked Perwyn’s helm off, and battered his nose.
Perwyn snarled at him as he felt the blood swim down his face and onto his neck.
“Look at this. A Frey whom can actually fight,” he remarked with a grin.
Keep mocking me, but I’ll still fight you.
I’m not some cowardly weasel you can just dismiss with a click of your fingers, Perwyn thought angrily.
Lefford struck at Perwyn, aiming his sword at his unprotected face.
Perwyn managed to block the blow with his sword.
He swivelled around in his foot and smashed his shield onto the back of Lefford’s pauldron.
The blow knocked him down onto his face.
He regained his footing, cursing as he did so.
Perwyn whirled his sword in a circle as he tore his helm off, battered from the fall and covered in blood and mud.
“Perhaps there is some skill in you after all, Frey.”
They clashed swords together and Perwyn head-butted him hard on his nose.
He took a step back, his nose and his lips bleeding from where Perwyn’s head struck him.
Perwyn dodged a furious thrust aimed at his neck before he bashed his shield across at his hand.
Lefford was too slow to pull his sword back.
The bash had disarmed him of his sword.
Perwyn sliced his shield across at his breastplate, knocking him back.
Noticing a large crack on his breastplate, Perwyn stabbed him there as he fell back, stunned.
He roared as he fell to his knees.
Perwyn panted as he thrust his sword further.
Lefford punched him hard before Perwyn pulled his sword out.
The Lord of the Golden Tooth fell on his back, dead.
“You gave the order! You tried to murder them!”
Perwyn turned to see Prince Oberyn find his prey.
The Red Viper duelled briefly with Tywin Lannister before patting his sword aside with his spear.
He proceeded to slice at his ankle with his spear.
The Lord of Casterly Rock fell to his knees, panting, but not screaming as Prince Oberyn stood in front of him, holding his spear up high.
Prince Oberyn stabbed him through the neck with his spear.
He’s done it!
Tywin Lannister is at last dead!
And now, we’ve won the war!
Notes:
Battle of Redmond is based on the Battle of Pharsalus, between Julius Caesar and Gnaeus Pompey.
Chapter 60: The Coming Siege
Chapter Text
Willas VII:
“Uncle Kevan. Welcome to the capital. I trust you have victorious news to report,” said King Joffrey with a smug and self-satisfied smile.
“I fear not, Your Grace. The rebels and traitors emerged victorious at Redmond. The Hand of the King fell to the spear of Oberyn Martell,” said Kevan Lannister.
Gods…
We have lost?
If Tywin is dead and the army crushed, then what protects King’s Landing now?
Aegon Targaryen will come and kill Joffrey.
His reign has ended before it could it begin in peace.
Loud bustles of panicked chatter and gossip filled the halls of the throne room before the King’s whining voice was heard.
“Silence! The traitors have won nothing! For I am still King! I will crush them all! I will have all their heads!” he screamed.
Shouting any louder isn’t going to end this war in victory for you.
“That is quite enough. Members of the Small Council, come,” ordered the last voice of reason amongst the Lannisters.
Willas strongly doubted that Cersei Lannister would provide any reason or end to this war, especially when she looked grief-stricken at the news of her father’s killing.
It was clear that Joffrey would not do any such thing.
Willas hobbled towards the Small Council with difficulty, but was glad that he had few steps to traverse.
He pulled out his chair and sat opposite the Master of Coin, whom was no longer smirking arrogantly nor behaving as though he held all of the power in Westeros.
Now he sweated nervously.
You have no shortage of enemies, Baelish.
The Baratheons will want to kill you for murdering Renly and Stannis.
And the Starks will want to kill you for siding with the Lannisters on the day they tried to arrest Eddard Stark.
“We will hold them back. We will never surrender. If they dare to try and take the city, they will lose. Send a raven to Highgarden for Lord Tyrell to come and crush them as they try to besiege us,” Joffrey said to Tyrion Lannister.
“Your Grace, Lord Tyrell is too busy trying to break the siege at Highgarden by your uncle Algirdas,” said Tyrion.
Between defending his home and his family and the capital city, not even Father would choose the capital and a king’s orders over protecting his home and his family.
“Lord Willas, you will tell your father to march an army to crush them as they arrive,” said the Queen.
“My Queen, it is as the Lord Hand says. My father and his armies are tied down trying to break the besiegement of Highgarden,” Willas tried to say diplomatically.
“Tell him to do it! Tell him that it is the King’s orders to come here at once with all of his armies! If he does not, I will have him beheaded as a traitor! I don’t care if my Uncle Algirdas is taking Highgarden right now! I want him and his armies here at once!” he screamed as he stomped his feet.
Damn.
He’s finally gone completely mad.
“Grand Maester, I think that His Grace is weary and upset from the death of his beloved grandfather. Perhaps he would benefit from some Shade of Nightshade to help him sleep,” said Tyrion.
Cersei Lannister stood up and took her son’s hand and took him to his bedchambers, with the Grand Maester following after them.
How will we get out of this?
The Iron Throne is Aegon’s by birthright and even if Father defeated Algirdas Baratheon, he wouldn’t get here in time to relieve any siege on King’s Landing.
Garlan VII:
“How goes the training?” Garlan asked Ser Igon.
“It goes well, my Lord. Thankfully, with all of the tourneys here in Highgarden, there are plenty of practiced smiths whom have forged weapons for the fighting,” said Ser Igon as he, Garlan, Mother and Grandmother walked the walls of Highgarden, looking down at the training yards below.
Ser Hugo Berendar was busy training the last of the levies and conscripts in the use of spears and swords.
“And how many men do we have in the garrison now, Ser Igon?” asked Mother.
“10,000 men, my Lady. Though 5,000 are experienced soldiers and the rest only took up arms in the last moon,” he replied.
“Will that be enough?” asked Grandmother.
“It should be, my Lady,” said Ser Igon before he grimaced as he turned around.
Ser Igon looked out at the siege lines surrounding the entire castle.
Algirdas Baratheon and his army of 40,000 men had arrived a week ago.
And since then, they had surrounded the entire castle by building wooden palisades and even improvised watchtowers.
They had also placed sharpened stakes and dug trenches beneath their palisade walls.
In spite of messengers they had sent to negotiate with Algirdas Stormborn, he had sent them all back, alive, but each time his reply had been crates filled with dead roses spilled out from the battlements of the palisade walls.
This cannot…
No, it WILL not be the destruction of House Tyrell.
We may have been stewards for House Gardener, but we have served and ruled the Reach well since Harlan Tyrell bent the knee to Aegon the Conqueror.
Algirdas Baratheon is many things.
A renowned warrior.
An excellent military commander.
Feared and respected from as far as Slaver’s Bay to Storm’s End.
But he is not a murderer.
He wouldn’t murder defenceless women and children, in spite of the old and deep hatred he bears for House Tyrell.
Surely not…
Though Garlan was sure that Algirdas wouldn’t sack Highgarden as Tywin Lannister had sacked King’s Landing and had eradicated Houses Reyne and Tarbeck, he was fearful of him.
He knew that the Stormborn had no reason to love House Tyrell and that Father hadn’t helped in that regard in Robert’s Rebellion and now, in this war.
“Why won’t he negotiate?” Mother wondered.
“Because of how much he hates House Tyrell, dear. And now, I fear that Willas’ fears have come true,” said Grandmother.
“What fears, Grandmother?” asked Garlan.
“It feels like many years ago, but when we were first planning to have Margaery marry Joffrey, Willas told me of his concern for Algirdas after hearing the former blacksmith of Storm’s End tell him of the Baratheon brothers.
“This same blacksmith compared Robert to steel, Stannis to iron, Renly to copper and Algirdas to Valyrian Steel. I dismissed his concerns, but it seems, for the first time, I was wrong,” admitted Grandmother.
“But there must be something that he wants. Something that the Reach and House Tyrell can provide for he and for House Baratheon,” insisted Mother.
“Mother, we may have had the chance for peace before Mathis Rowan marched into the Stormlands. But all chances of peace are gone now,” said Garlan.
“My Ladies! My Lord!”
They turned to Ser Igon, whom was pointing in the distance.
Garlan exhaled with relief at seeing the armies of the Reach arrive, which was further announced by loud bugles and the waving of Reach heraldry.
“I never thought I would be glad to see your oaf of a father,” commented Grandmother.
“How many men should he have?” asked Mother.
“The last raven which arrived said he would have between 60,000 and 70,000 men,” replied Grandmother.
“Combining those numbers with our garrison, we would outnumber Algirdas Baratheon 2-1, my Ladies,” said Ser Igon unnecessarily.
“Then we have nothing to fear, surely,” said Mother.
“I don’t think so, Mother.”
“Why not, Garlan?” asked Mother.
“I don’t think his plan was just to surround us and trap us like rats from the rest of the world, Mother,” said Garlan.
“Then what do you think?” Grandmother asked.
“I don’t know,” said Garlan before he rested both his arms on the nearest merlon.
“If I was Algirdas Baratheon, I would try and attack Highgarden first and take it before facing the army. If he did that, he would use the defences and resources inside Highgarden to his advantage, as well as hostages to ensure Father wouldn’t attack,” explained Garlan.
“But?” asked Mother.
“But, Algirdas Baratheon has a reputation of winning incredible and undeniable victories. His tactics used are genius, from fighting the Dothraki to crushing the entire army of the cities of Slaver’s Bay. You see, whatever he is planning, I doubt he and I are of the same mind. And that’s what frightens me the most.”
Seven, please help us.
Robar IX:
The funeral held for the two fallen Kingsguard knights was a sad one.
For Ser Barristan, whom had known his sworn brothers for nearly thirty years.
For the Whent brothers Osferth and Denys, whom mourned their great-uncle.
And for the Starks and Daynes, whom mourned their uncle.
Robar had remembered fighting alongside them both on the frontlines of the Battle of Redmond.
Where Ser Oswell was killed by half a dozen spearmen stabbing him as they tried to attack the King.
Ser Arthur had cut down over a dozen men before he had been shot full of arrows.
The victory at Redmond was one of the greatest the battles Westeros had ever seen, Robar knew to be true.
For forty thousand of Tywin Lannister’s army had been killed and the rest had either been wounded or had retreated.
Whilst 5,000 of their men had been killed and another 5,000 were wounded.
Once the dead had been buried, the King had begun his plans for the march to the capital, and to at last end the war and claim his birthright and restore House Targaryen to the Iron Throne.
Robar stood alongside Ser Daemon outside the King’s tent as they planned the march for the capital.
“ What news is there of the enemy’s forces in King’s Landing ?” asked the King.
“ Your Grace, the garrison’s capital has been fortified by the remnants of Tywin Lannister’s army ,” said Ser Brynden the Blackfish.
“ How many men would that be, Ser Brynden ?” asked Jon Connington.
“ Less than 10,000 men. But we have an advantage in that the city is too large for such numbers to watch over the entire city, ” said Ser Brynden.
“ And then there are those inside the Red Keep itself. Men and women whom will know that death shall be their only reward for standing by Joffrey’s side, ” said Prince Oberyn.
“ Do you mean to say that such individuals would claim they would swear fealty to the King and open the gates for us, Prince Oberyn ?” asked Eddard Stark.
“ I do, Lord Stark. You have to remember that not everyone is as honourable as you, ” he pointed out.
Unfortunately that is true, Robar thought as he slightly shrugged at the Red Viper’s words.
“ What say you, Your Grace ?” asked the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard.
“ Once the army is prepared and ready to move, we will march and prepare siege lines on the capital. But in the meantime, I want ravens sent to Algirdas Baratheon. Only a portion of Reachmen were in the battle, and were led by Baelor Hightower. Mace Tyrell has an army of 50,000 Reachmen and I want to know where they are before we march for the capital .”
A sensible step.
They outnumber us and would be all that is needed to crush our army if we were to lay siege to the capital and save the decadent and dying Lannister-false Baratheon dynasty.
But, having said that, Mace Tyrell marches to protect his home from Algirdas Baratheon.
Between defending the false king he swore fealty to and protecting his home, I know which choice I would make were I in his position.
Artos XIII:
Artos shared the letter to Aegon he had just received from Rhaenys.
‘ Artos, my love,
We are all so excited at the news from the Battle of Redmond.
I pray that you are alright and that Aegon is also.
I am in good health here in Winterfell.
Rickard and Almeria both miss their father.
Rickard has just begun speaking words, which I am sorry you and Aegon weren’t here to listen to.
Now that the war will soon be over, Aunt Ashara and I shall soon be in Riverrun with Eliana and Mother and then we will come for the coronation.
I love you so much and long to see you soon,
Rhaenys .’
Artos smiled at rereading the letter with his goodbrother.
“I am sorry that I missed my nephew’s first words,” remarked Aegon.
“And I am sure that I will be getting an earful of them when he grows up and when he has his first dalliances with lowborn girls and noblewomen of the North,” Artos added, at which they chuckled.
Aegon then looked at him with a serious face.
“Artos, you don’t mind, do you? About what I feel for Eliana?” he asked.
Artos shook his head lightly in reply.
“In truth, I had known what you feel for her, from your lingering gazes at her. But, I know that you are a man of honour and would never stray into another woman’s bed. And, I know that you will always be a good man to her,” replied Artos.
Aegon smiled a small smile in reply.
“Have you proposed to her yet?” asked Artos.
“No, not yet. I will when this is all over and before I am crowned King,” said Aegon.
“Why not have coronation as soon as possible?” asked Artos.
“I want to give the nobility of the realm time to attend both and to hear my proclamations for the realm,” he explained.
“I see the merits in this, Aegon, but not all will see it like that,” said Artos.
“What do you mean?” asked Aegon.
“The newly crowned King. The one whom restored the Targaryen dynasty. Young. Handsome. Unwed. Unbetrothed. And knows little of the game of thrones. Every noble vulture with a pretty daughter will eagerly be trying to charm you into marrying said pretty daughter,” explained Artos.
Aegon sighed with annoyance at hearing that.
“I preferred life in Winterfell. Life was so much more simpler,” he commented.
Artos chuckled as Aegon shook his head as he thought about what Artos described.
Not what I would enjoy either.
Though Aegon the way he is, he certainly won’t like it.
He is a man whom enjoys the peace and quiet.
You certainly won’t get any of that when you are king.
“What do you think is going on in Highgarden currently?” asked Aegon.
“Highgarden? From the last reports sent by your Uncle Oberyn and Ser Brynden the Blackfish, Algirdas besieges Highgarden with 40,000 men, outnumbering them 4-1, and surrounds the great castle with palisades. But he is surrounded by Mace Tyrell and his army of 70,000 men.”
“But will Highgarden hold? Will Algirdas defeat them and secure my reign?” asked Aegon.
“His reputation suggests that he is a man whom knows that there is no middle ground between winning or losing. And from the stories they tell of his hatred for the Tyrells and the flowers of the Reach, he has wanted to crush Highgarden for years. He will have something special planned for them, I am sure,” said Artos.
Chapter 61: My Revenge is All That Matters
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Garlan VIII:
Four days after Father’s arrival, a message had come through from Father.
Garlan read it out in the Palatial Keep to his family and to the commanders of the garrison of Highgarden.
“ To Garlan, my beloved son,
I have come with 70,000 men.
We shall launch an assault on the main fortification and rush through their gates two days after you receive this.
When we begin the assault, the garrison of Highgarden must muster and attack from the other side.
This will break the enemy’s resolve and they will be unable to defend two attacks simultaneously.
Once Algirdas Baratheon realises the futility of his plan, he will see sense and surrender.
I also have important news to bring from the war in the Crownlands.
Tywin Lannister is dead and the Lannister armies at Redmond were crushed, including our own commanded by your Uncle Baelor.
Worry not, I have received word that he is well and is being treated fairly as a captive in Maidenpool.
Immediately after we crush the Baratheon army here, we shall meet with the Targaryens and use our victory as a bargaining force to ensure peace between the Targaryens and House Tyrell.
It is clear that Joffrey Baratheon has little chance of staying on the Iron Throne and that Aegon Targaryen will retake it in the name of House Targaryen.
I long for the day when this is all over and our family will all be reunited,
Father .”
Garlan exhaled as he finished reading it.
Thank the Gods that Uncle Baelor is well.
And Father is right.
The Lannisters are finished without Tywin guiding them through this war.
Aegon Targaryen will ascend to the throne.
So long as we defeat Algirdas, we can come out on top.
Mother exhaled with relief at the news concerning her brother, whilst Grandmother nodded in thought.
“I never thought I would say this, but your father has the right of it. If we can defeat Algirdas, then we can send him to the Targaryens and whilst we swear fealty to Aegon, we will ensure that he marries Margaery as a peace offering between us and ensure that the Greyjoys no longer raid the Reach and the Westerlands,” she said.
For the best, if the stories that Willas told of Joffrey were not exaggerated, Garlan thought as he remembered reading one of the letters Willas had sent to King’s Landing soon after he was appointed as Master of Laws.
But first, we need to defeat Algirdas.
With the likes of Randyll Tarly at Father’s side, we will most assuredly not be defeated. The Lord of Horn Hill has been commanding armies and fighting on the battlefield for longer than Algirdas has been alive, Garlan thought.
Garlan found it hard to sleep the next two nights as he slept in his old chambers with Leonnette, frightened of what was to come.
Highgarden has never known besiegement or direct warfare outside its gates such as this ever since the Dornish sacked Highgarden in the Anarchy and burned the Oakenseat.
Garlan made earnest prayers to the Warrior to guide his mace in the battle and then made prayers to the Father and to the Maiden to keep all of Highgarden’s smallfolk safe.
Garlan left the Sept where he had wed Leonnette before returning to the armoury, where his squire, his cousin Garrett Flowers, helped him don his armour and take up his mace and his shield.
“Keep safe in the fighting, Garrett,” said Garlan.
“I will, cousin,” said Garrett with a nod.
Garlan nodded back and hugged him before leaving for the walls and the Rose Gate, where most of the Highgarden garrison were mustered.
Garlan took a deep breath as he looked across at the palisade walls of the Baratheons.
And he looked at what looked like the main fortification, where Father intended to attack.
It was a large watchtower, with excellent vantage points to shoot at men from.
And when he used a Myrish Spyglass, he spotted numerous Stormlords following after a man wearing armour decorated with a black stag on a yellow field in this very watchtower.
Perfect for archers to shoot at our men from.
But why did he build just one?
Garlan looked down at his men below the walls, all nervously fidgeting or scratching itches.
They’re all afraid.
I am afraid.
Of course we are.
Even battle-hardened warriors such as Algirdas must be afraid.
But, we fight to protect our home and our families.
Garlan stood above the gateway, preparing to give a speech to his men.
What do I say, he wondered.
But before he could speak, he heard shouts and bugles from behind.
Garlan turned back to face the enemy.
Father’s attack is underway, Garlan realised as Stormlands archers began to fire on their northern positions.
Garlan was annoyed that he couldn’t see anything below the gates of the palisades, due to the height of the palisades themselves.
“Men of Highgarden! We march now to fight to defend and protect our homes! Our families! Would you dare to call yourselves men if you did not defend your loved ones?!” he asked.
“No!” they replied.
“No indeed! Then fight with me, and together, we will save Highgarden and the Reach from the Stormlands!” he yelled as he lifted his mace up high.
Garlan climbed onto his horse and as the gates opened, he led nine thousand men towards the gates of the main fortification.
And as the enemy reasoned their presence, Garlan could see archers beginning to aim at them.
“Shields up! Shields up! Archers! Loose!” Garlan commanded.
Garlan’s heart raced as an arrow struck his shield.
He inhaled and exhaled in fear and adrenaline when he heard his horse neigh.
It sounded in pain.
He looked down to see, in-spite of his horse’s armour, an arrow had cut across its rear leg and blood spilled down onto the white heraldry covering the chainmail and steel plate.
Just a little bit further!
Garlan’s heart raced as he looked at a tall and muscular man dressed in steel plated armour and wielding a grey and shiny bastard sword and battle axe.
The heraldry on his breastplate was that of the charging black stag of House Baratheon.
There was no mistaking whom he was.
Algirdas Baratheon.
The Stormborn looked up to men on the top of the tower.
“Unfurl our flags, lads! Let’s show these flowers the new face of revenge!”
Garlan saw how the men from the tower’s spire unfurled four giant Baratheon flags before crates filled with dead roses were emptied down and flags of House Tyrell were being set aflame.
Perhaps we’ll deliver a dead stag to Storm’s End once you are defeated.
Garlan reached the gate, narrowly avoiding the nearby trench and the stakes poking from the soil.
“Bring the ram! Bring the ram!” he shouted to his men.
He turned to see a dozen of his men carrying a large battering ram.
Two men fell when shot down by arrows.
Another two ran to take their place.
“Hit it! Come on, lads! We’re almost there!” Garlan shouted.
They roared and shouted as they charged towards the gate.
“Again!” Garlan commanded.
One of the men at the front fell, a spear shaft sticking out of his upper body.
The remaining eleven heaved the ram back before striking into the gate again.
“Batter this gate, boys!” said one of the men at the front.
Garlan was angry.
He could hear screams of pain, commands and jeering Stormlanders from the other side of the gate.
“Once more and we’re through!” Garlan shouted.
They heaved the ram back and battered the gates open.
Before Garlan could issue a command.
Before any of his men could cheer.
Before any could say a word.
Pandemonium.
Garlan didn’t know what to do or say when hundreds of Reachmen came flooding through the battered gates.
He saw Father, Randyll Tarly, Mathis Rowan and over a dozen Reachlords riding through.
What in the Seven Hells?!
“Father! Father!” Garlan shouted.
Father couldn’t hear him through the sheer mass of men shouting, screaming, weeping and praying to the Seven.
Garlan tried to reach him, but as he rode towards him, he looked at the gates, to see thousands more Reachmen desperately running through.
As they did, he saw why.
There was a wide pathway between this gate and it’s counterpart facing Father’s army, with twelve foot high walls on both sides of the walls and archers shooting down at the running men, whom had no way of fighting back.
Their only defence was shields, but even that wasn’t enough.
Barrels of oil were poured down onto the soldiers before being set alight.
We’ve fallen straight into his trap.
But if these are just his archers doing this, where is the rest of his army?
And where in the Seven Hells is Algirdas?
At last Garlan reached Father and Loras.
“Father! Brother! What’s happening?!” he asked.
“Garlan! Thank the Gods!” Father said fearfully.
“We were tricked, brother. The moment that we broke their gates open and charged inside, they started shooting at us and we had no way of getting up,” explained Loras.
Fuck…
“But-But why didn’t you fall back?” asked Garlan.
“We couldn’t have, Lord Garlan. As we tried to, the Baratheon infantry began pouring out from one of their other gates and encircling us, preventing us from counterattacking,” explained Randyll Tarly.
“Gods,” was all Garlan could say.
But then he realised something.
“Wait, you said the infantry, Lord Tarly?” asked Garlan.
“I did,” replied the Lord of Horn Hill.
“Then where are their cavalry? And where in the damned Seven Hells is Algirdas?” wondered Garlan.
No one seemed to know the answer to that.
Until a warhorn was sounded from afar to Garlan’s left and then to his right.
Garlan looked both sides, looking to the right and then to the left.
He exhaled fearfully as he saw two other gates open and pouring out came their cavalry.
He spotted Algirdas leading one of these formations of cavalry.
Gods help us .
Algirdas XX:
I am the Storm.
I am the reckoning of the Tyrells.
And I have awaited for this day for twenty years.
Algirdas whirled his sword and axe around a few times before he rode in front of the cavalry of the Stormlands.
Bronn commanded the cavalry of Storm Company.
“Knights! Sons of the storm! I have brought you here, to the battle that will end this war! The battle which shall at last give the Stormlands justice from the suffering those damned flowers imposed upon us!
“Twenty years ago, these flowers surrounded and starved Storm’s End! For a whole year! And again, they came to the Stormlands, throttling the Stormlands by the throat and attempting to force it to bow to the false Baratheon, the Lannister illborn bastard Joffrey!
“Not one of us bowed to them then or now! And we will not bow today! Nor will we surrender! We will fight! We will kill! And we will be victorious!
“So tell me, men! Are you sons of the storm, or are you cowards?!”
All lifted their lances and swords up high, shouting and jeering at the flowers.
Many shouted “None here are cowards!”, “We are sons of the Stormlands!” and “We will kill them all!”
Algirdas held Forked Fury and Antler up high, at which they cheered even more.
“Once more, lads! With me! Ours is the Fury !” Algirdas roared.
“ Ours is the Fury !” they shouted.
Algirdas urged his horse towards the enemy the fastest.
I will be the first to cut them down!
I’ve waited for this day for over twenty years!
Kill them!
KILL THEM ALL!
He whirled Antler around once before he sliced upwards from down, slicing a soldier in half, from his left armpit to his right shoulder.
Forked Fury split another’s head in half as Algirdas’ horse rammed straight into the unprepared and terrified Tyrell army.
A mounted knight tried to defend himself with his shield.
Algirdas swung both sword and axe onto his shield.
Forked Fury split his shield in half.
And it was Antler that beheaded the knight.
Algirdas laughed as he watched Bronn and Storm Company’s cavalry crush them from the opposite flank, with lances, spears, swords, axes and maces.
“Come on, you Tyrell bastards! Come on you cowardly flowers! Come and fight me! ” I had shouted at you fucking Reach scum those long and horrible days in Storm’s End! I was only 5!
But now, all the Reach shall feel Baratheon fury!
Algirdas stabbed and sliced what felt like dozens of Reachmen before he looked up to hear a familiar shout of pain.
He saw Edric knocked down from his horse by a crossbow bolt.
Edric!
Algirdas climbed down from his horse and pushed past a dying Reachman before beheading two men with both Antler and Forked Fury.
Algirdas saw Edric struggle to get himself up, whilst a crossbow bolt was embedded in his shoulder.
And a Reach knight was charging at him with a sword as Edric tried to rip the bolt out.
Not my nephew!
Algirdas charged towards the knight, eviscerating another knight with Antler as he ran toward him.
He buried Forked Fury into the skull of the backstabbing knight.
As he ripped Forked Fury away, he heard Edric scream.
He turned to see him having just ripped the bolt out of his shoulder.
“Edric, get out of here,” Algirdas pleaded.
“I’m staying, Uncle. For House Baratheon,” he replied proudly.
You make me proud, Edric.
You’ve always made me proud.
Algirdas stabbed a spearman as he tried to stab him.
He swung Forked Fury at another as he tried to swing a large axe at a Company Serjeant’s horse.
The blow had beheaded the man.
He fell to his knees, his hands still gripping his axe as though his head was still attached and was pausing.
He laughed as he looked at a frightened knight attack him with a sword and shield.
Algirdas blocked the sword’s thrust with Forked Fury before counterattacking with a slice of antler at his shoulder.
He dropped his sword from the pain before Algirdas stabbed him in the chest, impaling him as he pushed his sword as far in as he could until blood was dripping on Antler’s crossguard.
Four more knights charged at him.
Algirdas dodged the downwards slice from the sword of the first one before swinging Forked Fury at his face, chopping his head in half.
The second swung his mace at Algirdas, only for him to block with Forked Fury and stab him in the throat with Antler.
Algirdas head-butted the third knight before burying Forked Fury in the knight’s chest.
The fourth knight yelled as he swung a greatsword at him.
Algirdas blocked the blow before outstretching his arm and grabbing his neck with his spare hand and slicing his throat.
Algirdas laughed as he grabbed Forked Fury before he heard a familiar scream of pain.
Algirdas looked around to see Torwyn fighting Randyll Tarly, whom wielded Heartsbane, the greatsword of House Tarly, made of Valyrian Steel.
Torwyn fought with his axe and shield, denting the Lord of Horn Hill’s breastplate twice before Tarly blocked his axe with Heartsbane.
As he blocked, he thrusted Heartsbane towards Torwyn, stabbing him in the chest.
“NO! TORWYN!” Algirdas screamed.
He charged towards Tarly, kicking a soldier out of his way, slicing another and beheading a third on his way to Tarly and his nephew.
Algirdas came within spitting distance of the Lord of Horn Hill, whom turned to face Algirdas with his greatsword stained with his nephew’s blood.
“Tarly!” he roared furiously before he swung Forked Fury at him.
He skilfully blocked the blow with Heartsbane, just as Algirdas expected him to.
Algirdas parried Heartsbane across before stabbing him in the chest.
The Lord of Horn Hill panted and spat out blood as fell to his knees before Algirdas kicked him hard in the face.
Algirdas threw down Antler and Forked Fury and reached for his nephew.
“Torwyn. Torwyn,” he barely managed to say.
Torwyn struggled to breathe as he looked up at Algirdas.
“I did good, didn’t I, Uncle?” he asked with a slight grin.
“You did. You did, my boy. And you still will,” said Algirdas, tears stinging his eyes and blurring his sight.
Torwyn gently shook his head.
“Make them bleed, Uncle,” said Torwyn, tightening the grip on his hand.
Algirdas felt tears drop from his eyes as he nodded.
“Thank you, for everything, Uncle. You gave me the best of lives. Hope Father will be impressed if I see him,” he managed to say before he closed his eyes.
Algirdas cried as he kissed Torwyn’s forehead and laid him down.
He wiped the stinging tears from his eyes as he regained his footing.
Standing up, taking up Antler and Forked Fury as he did so, he roared with a renewed fury.
“Come and die! Tyrells! Come and die!” he roared before whirling around, swinging both weapons around as he did so, cutting down seven Reachmen as he did so.
And then, Algirdas spotted him.
The man whom starved Storm’s End for a year.
The man whom ordered his bannerman to besiege it, whilst his niece and nephew were inside.
Mace Tyrell !
“MACE TYRELL!”
Even though he had never met the man before, he knew it was him from his portly frame.
His stupidly decorated armour, steel plate decorated with golden roses.
His extravagantly plumed and golden-coloured helm.
Tyrell and two knights standing beside him, wearing armour extravagantly decorated with roses and thorns, looked at Algirdas.
“I SEE YOU, TYRELL! AND I WILL KILL YOU!”
Algirdas stabbed a soldier as he charged at him.
Then he chopped the leg off of another before finishing him off with an almighty blow from Forked Fury.
“I WILL HAVE YOUR HEAD ON A SPIKE ATOP THE ROUND TOWER!”
A knight ran at him, thrusting a spear at him.
Algirdas parried the spear’s thrust with Forked Fury.
Then he sliced up from down, eviscerating the knight, in spite of the chainmail he wore.
“TYRELL!”
Another knight ran at him.
Algirdas barely seems to acknowledge him as he beheaded him with a single blow from Forked Fury.
“TYRELL!”
He glared hatefully at his hated enemy, whom trembled as he took a few steps backward, his hand shaking as he held up his clean and unused sword.
Algirdas mirthlessly laughed as his way was blocked.
He looked at the man whom stood in his way.
Inwardly, he was angry it was this man he was facing.
Algirdas yelled an earth-shattering roar as he swung both axe and sword onto Loras Tyrell’s shield.
He whirled both weapons onto his shield before his splintered shield fell from his grasp.
Loras gasped as his shield fell to the ground.
He tried to thrust at him, but Algirdas head-butted his face as he parried the thrust.
Next, Algirdas shoulder-tackled him in the breastplate, knocking him onto his back.
Algirdas’ next blow with his sword shattered his sword in pieces.
Algirdas stood above Loras, whom defiantly glared at him with a bloodied face.
But he thrusted his sword at the soil beside Loras’ face.
He looked at him in confusion as he stared at Antler, impaled on the bloodstained soil, a deliberate inch from his face.
“Why?” he asked.
Do you even have to ask?!
“Because you were everything to him. He loved you,” Algirdas growled in reply.
Algirdas turned when he saw the second son of Mace Tyrell charge at him, accompanied by two other knights, both of whom looked older than Garlan Tyrell, but both were unmistakably Tyrells, for the armour they wore and the Tyrell-embroidered capes on their backs.
“For Highgarden! House Tyrell! Growing Strong !” one roared as he recklessly and stupidly charged at Algirdas, sword and shield in hand.
“Uncle Theodore! Don’t!” cried Loras.
Algirdas swung Forked Fury at Theodore Tyrell, beheading him with one blow.
Garlan roared as he swung his mace at Algirdas.
Algirdas blocked the blow before bashing Forked Fury’s stave hard on his armet.
He fell back a few steps, Algirdas’ blow denting his helm slightly.
As he took his helm off, Algirdas turned to the other Tyrell.
He cut at him with both sword and shield.
Algirdas blocked both blows with Forked Fury before hooking the axe’s hook into his arm.
He pulled the Tyrell towards him before thrusting the axe’s jagged spearhead into his breastplate.
He pulled back and released his grip on his arm before burying Forked Fury’s blade onto his shoulder, splitting him from his shoulder to his sternum.
As he pulled Forked Fury out, he turned to face Garlan, the corpse of the Tyrell falling behind him.
He blanched as he looked at the corpse of his fallen kin.
“What was his name?” Algirdas demanded.
“My Uncle, Ser Olymer Tyrell. He was a good man. He had three children. All of these men around here are good men, dead and alive, Algirdas Baratheon! All of them have families! None of them deserved to die!” he cried.
Algirdas roared as he charged towards Garlan Tyrell and smashed Forked Fury onto his shield.
He shook as Forked Fury split his shield open, causing cracks all around the shield.
“What about my people, Garlan?! What about my family?! My country?! All brought to ruin, TWICE! All because of your FUCKING FATHER! Whom starved my home for a whole fucking YEAR! Whom besieged my home and threatened my niece and nephew! Don’t ever talk to me about suffering!”
In spite of Garlan’s skill with mace and shield, neither could protect him from the receiving end of Algirdas’ fury as he smashed Forked Fury down.
He struck at Algirdas’ breastplate with his mace.
The blow cracked his breastplate, but the pain, Algirdas barely noticed as he chopped Forked Fury down onto him.
He hooked it onto his mace and then kicked him back.
Garlan advanced onto him.
As their weapons clashed, Garlan punched him hard on his face.
Algirdas spat his blood on Garlan’s face before swinging Forked Fury across and he parried Garlan’s mace.
Garlan tried to swing his mace at an opening, but instead, Algirdas’ axe struck at his shoulder, crushing his pauldron.
Garlan yelled as blood spilled from his shoulder.
Algirdas kicked him in the face and looked down onto him as he fell on his back.
Garlan panted in exhaustion and grimaced with pain as he looked at his bloodied shoulder, before he looked defiantly at Algirdas.
“ARE YOU WATCHING ME KILL YOUR SON, MACE TYRELL?!” Algirdas bellowed, raising Forked Fury up high.
He respected Garlan for still glaring at him and not closing his eyes to the inevitable fatal blow.
But then he turned to see the Lord of Highgarden running for a horse.
“NO!” Algirdas roared.
Algirdas ignored Garlan Tyrell as he ran to grab Antler and chased after Mace Tyrell, wounded, injured and exhausted, but his energy returning at seeing his hated enemy daring to run from him.
You won’t get away, you fucking cowardly flower!
You slithered your way out of justice more than twenty years ago!
But you won’t today!
You will suffer and you will die for all that you have done to my family and to my country!
Today, mine is the fury!
Algirdas’ sprint made him oblivious to the fact that the distance between he and the walls of Highgarden were closer than they had been before.
He reached Mace Tyrell and grabbed him by his greave and pulled him down.
The Lord of Highgarden fell onto his back, groaning as he landed.
He looked up in horror at seeing Algirdas hatefully louring at him.
Algirdas let him stand up and draw his sword.
“Let me and my sons return home, Lord Algirdas, and I will pay a ransom of gold dragons,” he managed to say.
“The only price you can pay me is in blood! Your blood, Tyrell!” Algirdas shouted before he furiously swung both his weapons at him.
He managed to block Forked Fury, but Antler shattered his sword to pieces.
Algirdas threw down both his weapons and punched him on his helmeted face.
The punch knocked him to the ground and his helm fell far from his head.
“A WHOLE YEAR! A WHOLE YEAR YOU STARVED ME AND MY PEOPLE! I WAS ONLY A BOY OF 5! AND THEN, THIS YEAR, YOU SENT YOUR MEN TO RAID AND SUBJUGATE MY PEOPLE, MY NIECE AND MY NEPHEW WERE IN DANGER BECAUSE OF YOU!”
If the Lord of Highgarden wasn’t frightened of him before, he was definitely afraid of him now.
“What did my family ever do to you and yours?” Algirdas asked as he began to cry.
He panted as his emotions began to distract him.
But then, before he could try and use this to escape, Algirdas clasped his bloodstained hands around his neck.
“I made a promise to the Seven that if you attacked my country again, I would paint Highgarden red with the blood of your men and your people, overflow the Mander with your corpses and whiten your roads with your bones! And I will! But first! You DIE!!” Algirdas screamed, his teeth clenching together as he stared down at his hated enemy, the man whom caused all of his suffering.
Mace Tyrell struggled to wrestle himself from Algirdas’ grasp around his neck.
His breaths were brief and laboured as Algirdas’ grip tightened.
But then, he roared as he felt something push him back.
He looked to see he had been shot.
He looked up to see crossbowman shooting at him from the safety of the walls of Highgarden.
Algirdas had been shot in the shoulder.
He picked up his weapons and used them to stand up again, just as Mace Tyrell was about to stand up and get to his horse.
“NO!” Algirdas roared.
He felt another crossbow bolt strike him, this in the breastplate.
He roared long and loud as he looked down at it, striking him just below his ribs.
As he tried to advance towards him, just one step, he had been shot twice again.
Algirdas looked to see both had struck him in the belly.
He panted as he watched his enemy climb onto his horse and ride to the opening gate.
“You fucking coward!” Algirdas roared.
He struggled to remain standing as another crossbow bolt struck him in the chest.
He panted as he felt blood spill from where he had been shot and from his mouth.
Algirdas stared up at the crossbowman.
“Kill me! What are you waiting for, coward?! A fool to sing you a song to guide your aim?! Kill me, you fucking coward!” he shouted.
But as the crossbowman took aim, an arrow hit his helm, followed by a groan.
Algirdas turned around to see Bronn.
“Come on, Algirdas! Get back!” he shouted.
“No. He still lives…” Algirdas tried to say before his eyes closed.
Notes:
Siege of Highgarden is based on the Siege of Alesia, between Julius Caesar and King Vercingetorix of Gaul.
Chapter 62: Save our Sons from War, We Pray
Chapter Text
Interlude XXXI:
Alerie Hightower (Joely Richardson):
Alerie inhaled and exhaled many times as she prayed in the Sept to the Warrior to guide their men in battle and to the Mother to protect the people from the fury of the Baratheons.
And as she prayed at the altar to the Mother, she sang her favourite song from her childhood; the Mother’s Hymn.
“Gentle Mother,
“Font of mercy,
“Save our sons from war,
“We pray.
“Stay the swords,
“And stay the arrows,
“Let them know a better day.”
She felt tears fall from her eyes as she feared for her husband and her two younger sons as they fought the most dangerous foe of House Tyrell and the Reach ever since the wars they had had with Dorne before they had been peacefully annexed by the Targaryens.
They must have defeated him by now.
They outnumbered him 2-1.
Not even a warrior as renowned as Algirdas Baratheon can withstand such an army.
Her prayers were interrupted when she heard the Sept’s doors open behind her.
“Begging your pardon, my Lady, but Lord Tyrell has returned,” said Septon Malborel.
Thank you, Mother.
Thank you Gods, for saving my family and my home, Alerie inwardly prayed with tear-filled gratitude towards the Seven.
She stood up and walked down the same aisle Garlan and Leonnette had walked down when they had wed.
And it was where she and Mace had been wed less than thirty years ago.
But it still felt like yesterday to Alerie.
She loved her husband very much and loved the children they had together.
But she also hated how her bannermen talked about Mace behind his back and mocked him for relying on his mother’s wisdom, and astute tongue.
She saw her husband for what he was, even if few others saw it.
A loving husband, a wonderful father, a good friend and a benevolent and kind Lord Paramount.
Alerie walked into the Palatial Keep with a beaming smile to welcome her husband, only to be horrified by what she saw.
Mace was sat on his chair at the high table of the dining room.
His armour was covered in blood and stank of it.
His sword and dagger were nowhere to be seen.
And Mace, his face was bruised and bloodied.
There was even bruises on his neck.
“Mace! Gods! Are you alright?” Alerie asked fearfully as she ran to her husband’s side.
Seeing her, Mace held her hands and he cried as he held her.
“Mace, what is it? What happened?”
“We’ve…lost, my love. They…won,” he managed to say through his tears.
By the Gods…
But as she held her husband, she realised something.
“Mace, where are they? Where is Loras? And Garlan?” she asked.
She shook as she fearfully waited for an answer.
“I do not know,” he replied through tears again before continuing.
“He defeated them, he killed Theodore and Olymer, he shouted for me to face him. But I was so scared. I couldn’t fight him. I tried to run, but he caught me.”
Algirdas.
“What did he do?” she asked.
“He punched me and tried to throttle me before a crossbowman shot him. I got inside Highgarden whilst he was shot more times. I saw his men pull him back, but I do not know if he lives,” he replied.
Mace cried still and fell into Alerie’s arms.
“It is alright, my love. Breathe, just breathe,” she whispered gently.
“They are out there, Alerie. Garlan and Loras. I’ve failed them as a father. And I’ve failed Highgarden as it’s lord,” he said.
Willas VIII:
“The enemy army is all here,” said Raymund.
Willas looked from the balcony of his chambers with Raymund and at the army of Northerners, Riverlanders, Valemen, Dornishmen, Crownlanders and Stormlanders.
All come to take King’s Landing and end the Lannister dynasty.
“Hopefully, we can do something in which we are no longer their enemies,” said Willas.
“How, cousin? We have nothing to bargain them with. Do we?” asked Raymund.
“I don’t know. I’ll have to think about it,” Willas admitted.
But he also worried for his family, all of whom were trapped inside Highgarden with Algirdas Baratheon besieging it.
He just hoped that his raven for Grandmother had reached her.
The letter which he hoped would turn Algirdas from Highgarden and to King’s Landing.
A knock on the door disturbed Willas from his thoughts.
“Enter,” said Willas.
It was his steward, Freidlin Lyberr.
“My Lord, you are summoned to the throne room by the King.”
Is he stupid enough to demand my head for Father’s supposed “treachery”?
No, he may be stupid enough for that, but neither Tyrion nor Cersei would allow that to happen.
Gods, I hate the madness that seems to seep from the damned Iron Throne.
They cannot seriously expect the city to hold back this army until by some miracle Father returns with the Tyrell army.
Even if they were victorious against Algirdas, he would have inflicted heavy casualties on them and it would be difficult to move the army to King’s Landing after the fighting.
Willas and Raymund left his chambers and walked to the throne room.
Willas looked nervous when he looked around and feared that Joffrey would order someone’s execution.
He certainly was fidgeting nervously, as though a shadow might try and kill him.
But then, Willas recognised the one standing before Joffrey.
It was Uncle Baelor.
“Ser Baelor Hightower, you come with a message from the rebels and traitors?” asked the Queen Regent.
“I do, my Queen. If it please, I will read it now,” he said, bowing his head and holding the letter out.
“Read it,” snapped Joffrey, whom sounded scared just saying it.
Willas rolled his eyes just listening to the King talk.
“Are you alright, Uncle Baelor?” Willas asked.
Uncle Baelor turned to Willas and smiled at seeing him.
“I am, Willas. I’ve suffered worse in a tourney against your brother,” he replied with a grin.
“Enough! Just read the letter before I have you executed for treason!”
Uncle Baelor tried hard not to argue or deny any treason as he broke the seal of the letter, Willas noticed.
Is he serious?
He would murder the heir to a noble house for no other reason than being captured in battle?
I hardly think you are the sort of king that would fight to the death rather than honourably surrender.
Uncle Baelor unfurled the letter and read it aloud.
“ To Joffrey the Illborn,
Your last attempt to defeat me has failed.
Your grandfather is dead and many of his bannermen and House Tyrell’s bannermen have been taken prisoner.
And do not count on the father of your betrothed to be any help.
I have just received word from Algirdas Baratheon that he has crushed the Tyrell armies at Highgarden, as well as taking many of the Reach nobility prisoner, including Garlan and Loras Tyrell.
So, I offer you one final chance.
Surrender the city to my authority, and no innocent smallfolk nor nobility will die.
Save for those whom have committed treason against House Targaryen and its allies.
But there will be time for that later.
You have one day to comply.
If you do not, then this siege begins in earnest.
Yours sincerely,
Aegon of House Targaryen. ”
Fuck!
Father truly is defeated?
But Loras and Garlan…
And all of my family, trapped inside Highgarden, trapped by a man whom hates my family with passion.
As Uncle Baelor finished reading the letter aloud, all eyes turned to Joffrey.
His eyes, already black and bloodshot from a lack of sleep, turned around the throne room, whilst all courtiers and nobility spoke in fear of what would happen in a siege.
“I will NOT surrender!” he shouted, though the fear in his voice dispelled any sound of intimidation or bravery.
Some courtiers decided to clap his proclamation, as though that would save their lives.
Willas rolled his eyes at this display before Tyrion Lannister ended the court session and turned to Uncle Baelor.
“My thanks, Ser Baelor,” said Tyrion.
“Lord Hand,” said Uncle Baelor before he turned to Willas.
“Come with me, Uncle. I will have some chambers prepared for you,” said Willas.
Uncle Baelor shook his head with a sad smile.
“I’m afraid not, Willas. Part of my conditions for delivering the message was that I would return to the camp once I gave it to “our King”,” he said whilst glancing at Cersei Lannister escorting her pride and joy away.
“Be safe,” said Willas.
“I will. And you be safe as well,” said Uncle Baelor.
“Is it true? About Father and the fighting at Highgarden?” asked Willas.
Uncle Baelor nodded gravely.
“I’m afraid so. Though there is a rumour that Algirdas was killed by crossbow bolts after confronting your father. But the Targaryen King has assured me that he sent one of his Kingsguard to Highgarden to deliver news for the Baratheons and the Tyrells.”
Gods, I hope that messenger gets there in time.
Algirdas will murder my entire family if he had the chance , Willas thought with worry.
Willas walked to the Small a council, where already sat down were Queen Cersei, Tyrion, Horas, Pycelle, Varys and Littlefinger.
And pacing up and down the Small Council was Joffrey.
Willas sat down and when he did, Joffrey pointed at him.
“You are a traitor! Your father was a coward and surrendered to Uncle Algirdas rather than fight him! He could have saved us all if he had wanted, but no! He was afraid of a little bit of blood!” Joffrey screamed.
“Joffrey, my sweet, there is no need for that,” said Cersei, holding her son’s hand and pulling him back, trying to calm him down.
“We could send messengers to negotiate,” Pycelle said, opening the ideas.
“I doubt that will work, Grand Maester. They want only one thing and that is for the city to be theirs,” said Tyrion.
Cersei turned to Varys.
“Is it true what he said? About Algirdas and Highgarden?”
“I’m afraid so, my Queen. He tricked both the garrison and Mace Tyrell’s army before trapping them and crushing them. Whilst the Lord of Highgarden reached the safety of his home, the rest of the Reach nobility were not quite so fortunate. Though there is a popular rumour that Algirdas is dead after being shot by five crossbow bolts,” he explained.
“There will be NO negotiations! We will hold the city in a siege! I am not a coward! I will fight for what is mine, to the end!” Joffrey screamed.
“None can deny your bravery, Your Grace, but there are less than 10,000 men in the garrison. And soon, the Velaryons may try and blockade the city. We are outnumbered 3-1,” said Willas.
“There will be no negotiations! Any whom dare try and make a deal, is a TRAITOR and will be executed!” he screamed.
He left the Small Council in a tantrum and was followed by his mother and the Grand Maester.
Willas looked up at Littlefinger, whom was sweating nervously before he stood up.
“Leaving so soon, Petyr?” asked Varys.
“Perhaps, Spider,” said Littlefinger.
Algirdas will know it was you soon enough.
He can then direct his fury onto you.
Thousands of peoples are dead and it is all because of you, you fucking coward.
All left in the Small Council were Willas, Tyrion and Varys.
“We seem to be in a conundrum, my friends,” said Varys.
“An interesting way of putting it. But there may just be a way of saving the city and preventing any absolute bloodshed and a repeat of the Sack many years ago,” said Tyrion.
“How?” asked Willas.
“It’ll be quite simple, Willas. Before your Uncle Baelor leaves back for the camp, you deliver to him our terms. That at night, my man at the gate, Ser Jacelyn Bywater, will open the gates for them and they enter the city and get to the Red Keep,” explained Tyrion.
“What of Joffrey? Cersei? Pycelle? And Littlefinger?” asked Willas.
“I have no love for the first two and they have always reciprocated those feelings,” said Tyrion.
“And as for Pycelle, it was he whom convinced Aerys the Mad to open the gates for Tywin Lannister all those years ago during the Sack. And as for Littlefinger, well, you know full well of the crimes he is responsible for, do you not, Lord Willas?” asked Varys.
“I do,” Willas replied with a nod.
But Pycelle?!
That doddering old fool convinced the Mad King to open the gates for Tywin?!
“I’ll tell my Uncle Baelor,” said Willas, before leaving and rushing to find Uncle Baelor.
In spite of the pain in his leg, Willas limped as quickly as he could to find his uncle before he left.
He saw him drinking a cup of water from a servant holding a tray.
“Thank you,” he said before placing the cup back on the tray.
“Uncle,” Willas called.
Uncle Baelor turned around to face him.
“Willas. Is everything alright?” he asked.
Willas didn’t reply until he was close enough to him.
“Joffrey will not surrender. But, myself, Tyrion Lannister and Varys are prepared to offer King Aegon a deal of our own, to save this city and the smallfolk.”
Uncle Baelor’s expression hardened at hearing this before he nodded.
“Go on.”
“Tell them that tonight, a man at the Iron Gate will throw down a lit torch and open it for King Aegon’s army, on the condition that none in the Red Keep suffer for Joffrey’s choices,” said Willas.
“I will. You’re doing the right thing, Willas. I’m proud of you,” he said before patting him on the shoulder.
Willas returned to his coconspirators.
“He agreed to bring the terms to Aegon Targaryen,” he said.
“Excellent. I shall update Ser Jacelyn and have him go to the Iron Gate personally,” said Tyrion.
“But Joffrey has ordered for a full scale lockdown of the city. How will he get there?” asked Willas.
“I shall attend to that, Lord Willas. Have no worry,” said Varys.
Willas returned to his chambers, summoning Raymund and Freidlin there.
“Have all our household and household guards brought inside when night falls. Tonight, I am certain that the Targaryens will take the city. When they do, I want all of my household to be safe and NOT venture outside where there is fighting taking place,” Willas ordered.
“I will gather all my men, my Lord, and inform them of your orders,” said Raymund.
“And I will let all our household servants know of your orders once night falls, my Lord,” said Freidlin.
Willas nervously remained inside his chambers and prayed to the Father to watch over his family and to watch over him.
“Father, keep my family safe from the Baratheons. Keep them safe from the wrath of the Stormborn and let them know a better future, one where their ambitions and the game of thrones doesn’t corrupt my family,” he prayed as he looked at a window panel decorated with the symbol of the Seven.
When night fell, Willas looked from his balcony window and could see lit campfires and torches from the camps of the Targaryen army, but barely any sign of life.
And then he looked at the Iron Gate and saw a lit torch being thrown down from the gatehouse.
And soon, the gates burst open.
Willas shouted for all his household and his household guards to all gather inside his chambers.
They did as they were told and Willas threw Raymund the key, and promptly locked the door before returning by Willas’ side.
“How did you know, my Lord?” asked Freidlin.
“I arranged it to happen, that lives might be saved from this siege,” Willas replied.
Willas hobbled back to the balcony and looked down to see a force of cavalry riding straight for the Red Keep.
So, this brings the end of this war.
He saw how they burst through the gates to the Red Keep with horsemen carrying a small battering ram.
And upon breaking through, over two hundred knights rushed inside.
“Men, keep your swords ready, in case we should need to fight,” said Willas.
He hoped that it wouldn’t come to violence, but he didn’t want them to have suffered the same fates as Elia Martell, Rhaella Targaryen and their children would have suffered if Eddard Stark hadn’t rescued them.
The door was knocked on.
“ Who is there ?” asked a voice from the other side.
He sounds Dornish, Willas thought.
“I am Willas Tyrell, heir to Highgarden and former Master of Laws. And whom are you?” Willas replied resolvedly.
“ I am Ser Daemon Sand, Knight of His Grace, King Aegon’s Kingsguard, ” replied the Dornish Knight.
“ Am I free to enter, Lord Willas ?” he asked.
“If I do?” asked Willas.
“ None will be harmed. On that you have my word of honour as a Knight of the Kingsguard, ” he replied.
Willas turned to Freidlin and gave him the key.
“Very well, Ser Daemon. My steward is unlocking the door now.”
Freidlin did just that and in came a young Dornishman, handsome, a strong jaw, sky-blue eyes and a smartly-trimmed beard.
“Lord Willas. Come with me. His Grace will wish to thank you personally for your help,” he said with a charming smile.
Willas inhaled and exhaled as he used his crutch to stand up and followed him.
They walked together to the throne room, where he could see Joffrey, surrounded by his Kingsguard; Mandon Moore, Preston Greenfield, Osfryd Kettleback, Cleos Frey, Ser Elwood Harte and Ser Philip Foote.
“I gave you a chance, Joffrey. But, you never were interested in reason. Only unnecessary death and suffering. Only for this to turn around and bring your suffering and death,” said a tall and muscular man with long silver-blonde hair and whom wielded a large greatsword, grey as smoke, and wore black armour save for a heraldic cloth covering his breastplate of a three-headed dragon.
Aegon Targaryen.
“I am the King! I will kill you! Kingsguard! Slaughter them!” he commanded.
Aegon stood with four of his own Kingsguard and whilst Aegon slew Mandon Moore, the rest were killed by his Kingsguard until Aegon pointed his greatsword at Joffrey, whom was shaking where he stood.
His sword-wielding arm also shook as he held his sword, which he had named Hearteater and had publicly promised to kill Aegon Targaryen, Artos Stark and Harrold Arryn with.
“I will kill you! You’re no dragon! You are a coward and a traitor! I am the true King!” he screamed as he sliced Hearteater at Aegon.
Aegon dodged the blow and kicked at Joffrey’s ankle.
He screamed as he fell to the ground and Aegon swung his sword at Hearteater, breaking it in pieces.
“Take him, his mother, the Grand Maester and the Master of Coin and put them in the Black Cells,” ordered Aegon Targaryen as he looked up at the Iron Throne.
He sheathed his sword and walked up to the Iron Throne.
At last he sat upon it, and was cheered by his men.
Chapter 63: The War's End
Chapter Text
Interlude XXXII:
Mace Tyrell (Roger Ashton-Griffiths):
Maester Lomys finished removing the stitches from Mace’s face as he sat on his chair in Maester Lomys’ solar.
“How does that feel, my Lord? No pain?” he asked.
“Nothing too serious,” Mace admitted.
“Nothing serious, but a little pain, my Lord?”
“Yes,” said Mace.
Maester Lomys walked to a cabinet containing various medicines.
“Here, my Lord. Milk of the Poppy. Should dull the pain for the next few days when you drink a small amount at each meal,” he replied.
“Thank you, Lomys,” said Mace as he took the bottle.
Mace stood up from the chair and walked to the dining hall, where he was sure to get a rebuttal from Mother.
Today of all days, Mace didn’t want to have to listen to Mother’s sharp tongue, not when Willas was in the capital and Garlan and Loras were out there.
He was certain that they were alive.
But, he feared after his escape from HIM, that he would take his anger out on his sons.
If he was still alive.
Mace arrived in the dining hall, where he could see Mother, Alerie, Margaery and Leonnette sat down.
Margaery’s close friends and cousins, Elinor and Megga, were absent in the devastation brought to them from the killings of their fathers.
“Father,” said Margaery.
Mace beamed at seeing his beloved daughter as she stood up and walked to him.
“How are you?” she asked.
“All the better for seeing you,” he replied before hugging her and kissing her forehead.
“Now is not the time, Mace. A messenger has just arrived from the Baratheons,” said Mother.
Truly?
“Where is this messenger, Mother?” Mace asked worriedly.
And it was then, that he noticed a stranger standing before Grandmother.
He was tall, muscular and black-haired.
His armour was steel plate and chainmail and there was an image of a lightning storm engraved on his breastplate.
He seemed to be a more muscular version of Renly Baratheon, but looked more like a soldier than he ever did.
Scars adorned his face, neck and hands, evidence he was no stranger to battle or to death.
But what caught Mace’s eye was his ears.
His ears were strikingly similar to the Florents of Brightwater Keep.
“Lord Tyrell, I am Ser Edric Storm, nephew to Algirdas Baratheon and officer of Storm Company,” said the messenger, bowing his head to Mace.
Algirdas is alive?
But he was shot four, if not five, times!
“He lives?” asked Mace.
“He does, my Lord. And his close embrace with death has not made him rethink his feelings towards your house, nor mine own feelings,” he impertinently replied.
“You dare-”
“Lord Tyrell, I lost my brother out there on that bloodied battlefield. He had been the same age as your own daughter, only seven and ten,” he snapped angrily.
His mention of Margaery stilled Mace’s tongue as he thought of both Loras and Garlan, imprisoned by the insolent bastards’s uncle.
“Are they well? My sons?” he asked fearfully.
Edric Storm’s scowl did not change before he nodded.
“Yes, they are well. As are a number of your bannermen. Though numerous of them are dead,” said Algirdas’ bastard nephew.
Mace exhaled powerfully in relief at hearing his sons were well.
“Whom are dead?” asked Alerie.
“Olymer and Theodore Tyrell. Alester and Axell Florent. Mathis Rowan. Talbert Serry. Desmond Redwyne. Arys Oakheart. Titus Peake. And Randyll Tarly.”
Randyll is dead?
Gods, he was the hardest and most ferocious warrior I have ever known, Mace thought as he remembered the last time he saw him, duelling Algirdas himself.
Did he kill Lord Tarly?
And my cousins.
Olymer.
And Theodore…
“What does your uncle want, Ser Edric?” asked Mother.
“He wants to meet you all, under a flag of truce at the Rose Gate. In one hour,” he explained.
“We will be there, Ser Edric. But what assurance is there that he will keep his word?” Mace asked.
“He has two of your sons and most of your bannermen, Lord Tyrell. And you have me. I may be one of many bastards of my father, but my Uncle Algirdas loves all my brothers and sisters and went out of his way to care for each of us and make sure that we would have better lives if we had been left in the cruel world of men, a world which doesn’t look kindly on bastards,” he replied.
Mace turned to Mother, whom promptly nodded.
Mace ate briefly with Mother and Alerie, whilst their unwelcome guest drank Arbor Gold and greedily ate roasted lamb, though he painfully used his right arm, which he said was wounded in the battle.
But in spite of how unwelcome he was, Mace was glad that he did not do anything to make him even more unwelcome, such as having ill intentions towards Leonnette or Margaery.
They left for the Rose Gate and as they arrived at the entrance, Ser Igon opened the gate and stood by Mace as they watched a party of riders ride for the Rose Gate.
At their head, Mace recognised their leader.
Algirdas Baratheon still wore the armour he had been wearing when he had been shot.
Mace counted five holes in his armour where he had been shot, including dozens of scratches and cuts on his armour from fighting.
Algirdas glared at Mace when he spotted him.
He climbed down from his horse and was accompanied by five others.
One was a boy, whose head reached the hips of Algirdas, and yet he possessed the same black hair and blue eyes.
Fortis Baratheon, he surmised from how old he looked and how protective Algirdas seemed to be of him.
Also accompanying them were five men whom looked like men of Storm Company, for they were dressed in similar armour as Edric Storm.
Three had the same black hair and blue eyes as Edric Storm and Fortis Baratheon, at which Mace assumed that they were also bastard sons of Robert Baratheon.
The fourth was dark of skin, as though he was from the Summer Isles, but wore the same armour as Edric Storm rather than Summer Isles armour, at which Mace assumed he was born and raised in Westeros as opposed to the Summer Isles and another of Robert Baratheon’s bastards.
And the last one was tall, had black hair and black eyes and wore simple black chainmail and wore a wolfish and unnerving grin on his face.
Edric Storm spoke up as an intermediary.
“Uncle Algirdas, this is Lord Mace of House Tyrell, Lady Alerie Tyrell of House Hightower and Lady Olenna Tyrell of House Redwyne. Lord Tyrell, this is my Uncle Algirdas of House Baratheon of Summerhall, my cousin Lord Fortis of House Baratheon of Storm’s End and Lord Paramount of the Stormlands, Uncle Algirdas' second-in-command Ser Bronn of Blackwater and my brothers Ser Tolas Waters, Ser Robin Waters, Ser Marq Rivers and Ser Tymond Hill.”
“Lord Algirdas, Ser Edric said that you have my sons,” said Mace.
The Lord of Summerhall and Captain of Storm Company glared at Mace, the same way he had glared at him as he had tried to strangle Mace.
“I do,” he said.
Never had Mace heard any man say just a few words so aggressively and so scarily.
“What will it take to ensure the safe return of my grandsons, House Tyrell’s bannermen, living and dead, for safe passage to bury our dead on these bloodied and horrid fields and for you to lift the siege?” asked Mother.
“Who said anything about leaving?” asked Ser Bronn with a guffaw.
Before Mace could so much as glare at this uncouth sellsword, Algirdas spoke.
“Indeed. Your forces are finished, Tyrell. All we have to do is climb your walls and Highgarden is ours.”
“Highgarden has strengthened its walls since the Dornish invasions thousands of years ago,” Alerie said proudly.
“And Casterly Rock had never fallen, even to Aegon the Conqueror, until Artos Stark, a lad only the same age as your Margaery, captured it and Lannisport simultaneously. What gives Highgarden better hope?” asked Robin Waters, whom crossed his arms, whilst grinning viciously and arrogantly.
Will they not accept gold or grain?
“Lord Baratheon, surely the Stormlands will need food and gold as a ransom to repair war damages to the Stormlands?” Mace asked, facing Fortis Baratheon, hoping that he would be more reasonable than his uncle and to cause divisions between the two Baratheons.
Mace hoped that Algirdas wouldn’t allow his nephew to talk and act as regent in his name, to try and cause division.
But that didn’t happen.
Algirdas merely took a step to the side and beamed briefly at his nephew and gestured for him to speak.
“Hundreds of my people were raped and murdered and their farms and lands were looted and all crops either burned or were stolen. And all because of you, Tyrell,” he replied with an anger befitting that of a man older than he.
I did not order these things for the sake of it. Only to prevent further bloodshed. None of this would have happened if you had only surrendered and sworn fealty to Joffrey, Mace thought.
“Your bannerman besieged Storm’s End, Tyrell, under your orders. Not only was my goodsister there, but also my niece and nephew. Their lives were put in danger,” said Algirdas, whose anger had returned now that he faced Mace once again.
“Mathis Rowan would not have harmed either of them,” Mace insisted.
“Many thought that Tywin Lannister would show mercy to the Targaryens, and yet that didn't fucking happen. Do you remember hearing about how he ordered his thugs to murder Rhaella Targaryen, Elia Martell and their children?! Would you have demanded Storm’s End to be gifted to one of your cousins over the bodies of my niece and nephew?!” Algirdas demanded.
“I promised myself that I would take justice on House Tyrell for all that it has done to House Baratheon and to Storm’s End, and I intend to do just that,” Algirdas continued without letting Mace speak.
“Haven’t enough Reachmen died for the sins of House Tyrell?” Alerie demanded.
Algirdas scowled darkly as he turned to her.
“How old were you during Robert’s Rebellion, Lady Tyrell?” Algirdas demanded.
“I was two and twenty when it ended, Lord Algirdas,” she replied.
“I was 5 when it ended. And all I remember about is Storm’s End being surrounded by your husband and his army. Within the first few moons, when it became clear that your husband was all too content to starve us out and let us suffer. Stannis did all he could to feed Renly and I personally. He would personally shoot seagulls and catch rats for us, whilst the all horses, cats and dogs of Storm’s End had to be killed.”
Mace inhaled as he didn’t like where this was going.
“But when all the animals were dead and eaten, we were forced to survive on book-bindings, boot leather and even the roots of trees and plants that had been uprooted and boiled over a fire until they were soft enough to eat.
“Do any of you know what that is like? To see children walk the streets so starved that you can see their ribs, nearly poking out of their skin? To see strong men with arms and legs as thin as a dinner fork?”
Mace could see tears in his eyes as he continued.
“Lady Tyrell, your “brave” husband certainly didn’t care. He was content to sit outside our walls and feast on the finest cuisines and listen to my people starve.
“I know that well, for every day, when I was strong enough to even lift up my practice sword and axe, I would stand atop the walls of Storm’s End and shout at all of your husband’s army to come and attack. But they never did. Either because they were too busy eating and drinking or were too lazy to give a damn about the starvation of smallfolk and children.”
“That’s not true!”
Algirdas growled as he turned to Mace.
“I am sorry for what you went through, Lord Algirdas. But, none of it would have happened if Stannis had only surrendered,” he said.
“But starving? You had 50,000 men and you couldn’t try and attack?! You besieged Storm’s End for an entire year and you’re telling me that you hadn’t the time to build siege engines to take the castle?! Well?!” he demanded.
Algirdas took a step towards Mace, holding his arms up, as if to show he was unarmed.
“Marq, fetch the prisoners,” he commanded one of his entourage.
Ser Marq Rivers climbed back onto his horse and rode back to the camp.
“There’s nothing I want more than for House Tyrell to suffer as YOU made my family suffer and made Storm’s End suffer.
“And I actually considered returning all your dead to you. By blocking all entrances and exits to Highgarden and catapulting your dead inside and letting all of Highgarden die of disease within days, if not weeks. Or perhaps even following Theon Stark’s example by lining the borders between our two countries with the impaled corpses of the dead men of the Reach.”
“That is completely barbaric!” Alerie snapped, whilst Mace was too shocked to even reply.
“Oh, and the starvation of a castle and all its people is what? Honourable? Chivalric? Tell me, Lady Tyrell, which part of my story sounded either of those to you?”
Algirdas turned his hateful gaze to Mace, whom began to tremble as he faced the man whom tried to kill him and threatened to wipe out all of Highgarden using disease.
“My fury is such that I wish nothing more than to hack at your flesh and feast on you raw, Tyrell. For such anguishes you have inflicted on me.”
Mace’s heart began to race with fear as he was faced down by the Lord of Summerhall.
But both were distracted at the sound of a horse riding towards them.
Mace saw it was Ser Marq Rivers.
And he wasn’t alone.
He was not accompanied by the prisoners, as his uncle had commanded him.
He was accompanied by a knight whom had light brown hair, wore a silver-coloured breastplate with runes covering it and had a large scar run from his eyebrow to the centre of his cheek.
“Uncle. Ser Robar Royce of His Grace’s Kingsguard is here, with a message from the King,” said Ser Marq.
“His Grace”?
Robar Royce must have come as a messenger of Aegon’s.
After all, House Royce is sworn to House Arryn and House Arryn has fought under House Targaryen since this war began.
Algirdas turned his hateful gaze around and faced Ser Robar.
Please, please, bring good news.
“Ser Robar, welcome. I apologise that I cannot provide you with a warm greeting,” he said.
“That’s quite alright, my Lord. My Lord Baratheon,” he said bowing his head to Algirdas and then to his trueborn nephew.
Ser Robar turned to Mace and bowed his head to him also.
“My Lord Tyrell,” said Ser Robar.
He turned back to Algirdas.
“I bring important news from His Grace. King’s Landing has fallen and Joffrey the Illborn, his mother and their Small Council have been captured and await justice, as soon as all nobility come to the capital to swear fealty to His Grace,” said Ser Robar.
“Does that include the traitorous Tyrells?” Algirdas asked unpleasantly.
Mace inhaled as he feared what the answer could be.
“It does, my Lord. His Grace will expect all of House Baratheon and House Tyrell to come to the capital to swear fealty to His Grace,” he replied, turning to both Algirdas and then to Mace.
Thank the Gods.
We are saved.
“So, will you lift the siege, Lord Baratheon?” asked Ser Robar.
“If it is His Grace’s command…”
“It is,” confirmed Ser Robar.
Algirdas Baratheon grumbled as he faced the messenger before he turned to his nephew.
Fortis Baratheon nodded at his uncle before he turned to Ser Robar.
“It will be done, Ser Robar. Myself, my sister, my mother, my uncle, my commanders and my bannermen shall leave for King’s Landing as soon as possible. My uncle will have Storm Company dispatched to Summerhall,” said Fortis Baratheon, at which his uncle obediently accepted his nephew’s command and issued orders to his bastard nephews.
Thank the Father.
“Excellent,” said Ser Robar before turning to Mace and his family.
“You understand, my Lord?”
“I do, Ser Robar,” he replied.
“Good,” said Ser Robar before he turned around and climbed back onto his horse.
“Lord Algirdas?”
Mace didn’t know what Mother was doing when that man had his back to them and was about to walk to the campsite.
He turned back around and scowled as he faced her.
“Yes?” he furiously replied.
“Do you retain all of your anger for my family?” she asked.
“Should I not? Pray tell, is there someone else I should hate for the suffering imposed on myself, my family and my people, Queen of Thorns?” he demanded.
“Yes. Petyr Baelish for one,” she said.
“Littlefinger? And why is that?”
“He ordered the killings of your brothers.”
Mother proceeded to hand him Willas’ letter.
He snatched it and he seemingly reread the letter twice before looking up at them.
“You met with Baelish AFTER my brothers were murdered? Two days after? And you did not think that suspicious? Or were you so desperate for your little weed here to be a Queen?” Algirdas rhetorically demanded before he scowled and turned away.
That “little weed” as you call her, will soon be your Queen.
Once she meets with Aegon, he will be charmed and will wed her.
And you, and all of your family and your precious Storm Company will pay for what you have done to my family, my home and my country.
Chapter 64: Mine is the Fury
Chapter Text
Ashara XIV:
“I should still feel angry over what you did,” said Ashara.
“But why don’t you, Mother?” asked Eliana.
“Because you are young and in love. I was the same when I was your age, if not older. Your father and I had married in the Eyrie. And when the war began, we snuck on a fisherman’s boat for the Three Sisters and then to White Harbour,” she replied.
Gods, that was a scary time, Ashara thought as she remembered how she held onto Ned as he steered them to Three Sisters when a storm was thundering across Sisterton Bay and tidal waves smashed into their boat.
And when they had finally made it to Sisterton, Lord Godric Borrel allowed them to reach White Harbour, in spite of his distaste for the Northerners.
“What will happen now?” Eliana asked.
“Now?” Ashara asked as she turned to Eliana.
Ashara had arrived in Riverrun a day after they had heard of the victory of the Battle of Redmond in Winterfell.
She had come with Rhaenys, whilst Maester Gelimund cared for Rickard and Almeria in Winterfell.
They had also received word from Daenerys and Lysa Arryn that they were making their way to King’s Landing by sea.
“Now, El, Aegon is to be crowned King and you will be his wife and his Queen,” she replied.
“But how can I be Queen?” Eliana asked nervously.
“Through patience, diligence, always listening to your advisers and helping Aegon whenever he needs it. He will have very few around him he can trust to give him wise and honest counsel. You, Elia and even Jon Connington will be amongst the few voices he knows he can trust,” Ashara explained.
I found it hard to adapt when I became Lady of Winterfell, but how will Eliana adapt now that she is to truly become a Queen?
Aegon is a good boy.
He always has been.
He has his mother’s good heart, kindness and caring nature.
The only thing he has inherited from his father is his skill at swords, though even Rhaegar would struggle against his own son.
But, I’m proud that Ned taught him honour and duty.
“Is everything alright?”
Ashara turned around to see Elia and Rhaenys joining them.
“Yes, just telling my daughter what will be expected of her,” said Ashara.
Elia beamed at Eliana and held her hands as she faced her.
“El, my dear, I promise I will help you at all times. Gods knows I had my fair share of the game when I was just Princess of Dragonstone. But I will always be there. For you. And for Aegon,” said Elia.
“Thank you, Aunt Elia,” said Eliana.
Elia beamed at her again and then hugged her.
Aegon XII:
Rather than sit on the Iron Throne, Aegon had sat on a simple chair in front of the ugly throne.
He explained to his Hand of the King, Jon Connington, that he would not sit on the Iron Throne until he and Eliana were wed and were crowned King and Queen.
And now, his first duties as King were to oversee the trials of Jaime Lannister, Joffrey the Illborn, Cersei Lannister, former Grand Maester Pycelle and Petyr Baelish.
Pycelle had very quickly confessed to many crimes after Varys had revealed his complicity in persuading Grandfather Aerys to open the gates for Tywin, in the hopes that Tywin, rather than Robert, would be crowned King.
Pycelle, he had decided, was exiled to serve at the Citadel at their displeasure.
He had also confessed all details he knew of Cersei Lannister’s crimes, including the murders of the few bastards of Robert Baratheon in King’s Landing, including newborn babes.
And then there was Littlefinger’s crimes, which were embezzling funds from the treasury for his own pocket and orchestrating the murders of Jon Arryn, Renly and Stannis Baratheon.
The first trial was that of Jaime Lannister.
The Kingslayer looked no different than he was when he met Aegon properly for the first time in Winterfell.
“Your Grace,” he said, bowing his head.
“Ser Jaime Lannister. There are many whom say I should have you killed, for killing my grandfather and not going to save my mother, my grandmother, my aunt, my sister and I from the assassins of your father. I have already heard the story of why you did kill my grandfather. But, I would hear as to why you did not think to protect my family and I when my grandfather was dead and his final order was prevented?”
Jaime Lannister looked down at his manacled hands before looking up at Aegon.
“Your Grace, there’s not a day that goes by that I don’t think of what might have been had I not been there to save them. It is why, when my sister many times had spoken of wanting you and your family dead for the past several years, that I convinced her not to. And when she had hired a catspaw to murder you in Winterfell, I got to him before he could make any move.”
That catspaw sent to kill me was from Cersei Lannister?
But he killed him?
“Why?” asked Aegon.
“To repay the debt I had never paid to your grandmother, to your family and to you, Your Grace. And a Lannister always pays his debts. You have always been the rightful King. But, that doesn’t change anything here.”
“No, it doesn’t,” said Aegon.
Aegon glanced at Mother and Rhaenys.
Both nodded at him.
“Ser Jaime, for saving my life, I am willing to offer you the choice to take the black,” said Aegon.
There were many surprised mutters at his offer, which were silenced by Ser Barristan’s shout for order.
“I accept, Your Grace.”
The trial of Joffrey was held next.
He struggled as he was dragged from his cells and was escorted by Asher Forrester and Ser Lucas Blackwood.
“Traitors! You’re all traitors! I will have all your heads! I am the only King!” he screamed as he was dragged through the throne room.
How is it your mother could look you in the eye and think of you as the best son a mother could ask for?
It’s like what Aunt Ashara always says, “It’s easy to forget that not everyone is as clever as you”.
“You are charged with a great many crimes, Joffrey Waters. Chief of which includes the murders of dozens of smallfolk for your own despicable amusement, and their tortures in the Black Cells,” said Jon.
“I am the King! He is not the King! Look! He does not sit on the Iron Throne! He knows he will die if he sits on it!” he screamed, not giving up.
Aegon rolled his eyes as he listened to him prattle.
“Crimes which you are clearly unrepentant for, Joffrey Waters. And for such crimes against the people of King’s Landing, you are sentenced to death,” said Aegon.
The gathered nobility clapped at the sentence, including Uncle Ned, whom looked with disdain at Joffrey the Illborn as he screamed for mercy as he was dragged away.
Next was Cersei Lannister.
As he looked at Cersei, the so-called Light of the West, whose hair was now greying, he remembered what Jon had told him.
“ Tywin Lannister had been furious when your father had married your mother as opposed to her. But he was not nearly as angry as Cersei and would cling to him at the Tourney at Lannisport Tywin hosted to convince Aerys to wed their children.”
“Cersei Lannister, you are accused of incest, murder and conspiracy to murder. You passed off your children with your brother, Ser Jaime Lannister the Kingslayer, as the children of Robert Baratheon. And you seduced your cousin, Lancel Lannister, to give him tainted wine as he hunted his last prey. And you gave orders to the Goldcloaks of King’s Landing to murder six children, including two babes still at their mothers breast. Their crimes, my Lords and Ladies? Being bastards of Robert Baratheon. How do you plead?” Jon announced.
“Not guilty on all counts,” she replied whilst standing and glaring at Aegon.
“I’m afraid that will not work, Lady Cersei. You see, former Grand Maester Pycelle confessed to all crimes you are party to.”
Calling her “Lady Cersei” was a more devastating blow to her than being imprisoned or when Aegon pronounced her guilty, Aegon noticed to his amusement.
And the last was the former Master of Coin.
“Lord Petyr Baelish; you are accused of the crimes of embezzlement of crown funds, the murder of the former Hand of the King, Jon Arryn, the murder of the former Master of Laws, Renly Baratheon, and the former Master of Ships and Lord Paramount of the Stormlands, Stannis Baratheon. How do you plead?” Jon asked.
As Jon read out his crimes, Aegon looked at the last son of Steffon Baratheon.
Algirdas Baratheon was said to be very handsome, hardy, a ruthless warrior and brilliant commander.
Aegon certainly knew that was to be true when he heard of his victories at the Siege of Highgarden.
And now he had come with his newly-wed wife, a Summer Islands noblewoman called Bellanora Samas, Catelyn, Shireen and Fortis Baratheon.
“I am innocent on all charges,” he replied confidently, though Aegon could see him shudder as he stood.
“I wouldn’t be so quick as to think such a thing, Lord Baelish. For Lord Varys, Lady Shireen Baratheon, Lord Bryce Caron, Lady Catelyn Baratheon and Lord Eddard Stark have all spoken against you, and they have had plenty to say,” said Aegon.
“And having looked through your documents myself, whilst Lord Stark had done his very best to pay off all debts to the Iron Bank of Braavos, it was you whom lied that the Iron Throne owed 5 million. It owed 10 million, all because of your thefts and embezzlements. And in the matters of murder, Grand Maester Pycelle has spoken of how it was you whom murdered Jon Arryn. And it is alleged that it was your sworn swords, Ser Gerold Dayne and Ser Lyn Corbray, whom murdered Renly and Stannis Baratheon.”
“I demand a trial by combat, Your Grace. I nominate them as my champions,” he said.
Aegon raised his brows before he faced the nobility gathered in the throne room.
“I accept,” Aegon said.
Before Aegon could say any further, an opponent to Baelish’s champions made himself heard.
“I’ll stand against the accused, and face BOTH his champions, Your Grace.”
All turned to Algirdas Baratheon as he glared at Baelish.
Algirdas XXI:
Algirdas unsheathed Antler and Forked Fury as he glared at the men whom had murdered his brothers and the man whom gave the command.
When they had arrived in the Red Keep and attended the trial, Bryce Caron confirmed that Gerold Dayne murdered Stannis as he tried to charge at Lyn Corbray after Corbray had murdered Renly.
Mine is the fury , Algirdas thought as he whirled both weapons around once whilst Corbray and Dayne drew their swords.
Algirdas spared one last glance at Baelish, whom was grinning as though he would be acquitted and pardoned.
I will kill you, you fucking birdbrain.
And never again will House Baratheon be spat on by fucking idiots whom think of us as drunken stags.
“Begin!” announced the King.
Algirdas turned around and looked at his family.
At Shireen and Fortis, whom he winked at, and then at Bellanora, whom he gave one last smile before he faced his enemies.
“You’re a fucking idiot if you think you can kill us both,” said the arrogant Dornish prick.
He sliced his sword at Algirdas, which he swiftly blocked with Antler.
And before he could try and parry him, Algirdas swung Forked Fury into his groin.
Dayne dropped his sword and fell to his knees and he screamed at Forked Fury’s blade embedded in his cock and balls.
Algirdas ignored his screams and attempts to push the axe out as he turned to Corbray, whom looked at Dayne with shock at how he had so easily defeated him.
Don’t worry. He’ll die soon, but first.
YOU.
He sliced his sword, Lady Forlorn, at Algirdas.
Algirdas blocked it with Antler and parried it across before slicing it at Corbray’s right hip.
Corbray groaned as he swung furiously overhead at Algirdas.
Algirdas easily dodged the blow, whilst slicing across at Corbray’s legs.
Corbray’s screams filled the throne room as he fell, both his legs chopped off.
Algirdas kicked Lady Forlorn aside as he walked towards him.
“It was Baelish! He paid us! He gave the command!” Corbray pleaded as he looked up at Algirdas.
“And you think that telling me what I already know will save your life?”
Algirdas lifted Antler up and pierced it through his mouth and impaled his brains.
Next, he turned to Dayne, whom called pleadingly around for help, even begging the King to end the duel.
But none of his fellow Dornishmen showed the slightest interest in giving aid or trying to stop Algirdas.
And the King remained impassive as he sat on his chair.
Algirdas ripped Forked Fury from his groin before he buried the Valyrian Steel axe into his skull.
Forked Fury had split his entire head in half, splitting itself down so far, the hook of the blade was poking out of Dayne’s collarbone.
Such is the fate of all whom would dare murder a Baratheon or make war with House Baratheon, Algirdas thought as he looked around the throne room, glaring at all whom he considered either enemies or rivals of House Baratheon.
Many were shocked by his show of brutality and how he killed them.
The likes of Jaime Lannister, Oberyn Martell, Yohn Royce and Barristan Selmy were all impressed by this demonstration of his skill at arms in spite of how violent it was.
However, none were more shocked than the Tyrells, and Algirdas darkly glared at Mace, whom shook as he faced him and threateningly pointed at him.
I may not be allowed to kill you, but I am just content that your daughter will not be Aegon’s Queen , Algirdas thought as he remembered hearing a rumour of Aegon Targaryen’s affection for, ironically, Joffrey Waters’ former betrothed, Eliana Stark.
Algirdas then turned around to Littlefinger.
His callous smirk was long gone and he trembled at how Algirdas hatefully glowered at him.
Algirdas then turned to the King.
“Your Grace,” he simply said with a bow.
“Justice is decided and Lord Petyr Baelish is pronounced guilty,” said the Hand of the King.
Algirdas smirked victoriously as he turned to Littlefinger.
“Your Grace! Your Grace, please! I did it only at the behest of Cersei Lannister!” Baelish said, falling to his knees and fearfully looking up at the King.
“And what of Jon Arryn? The man whom rose you to the exalted position as Master of Coin? And what of the money you had stolen?” asked the King before he looked to his foster father.
“Lord Stark, what was it that Baelish told you in this very throne room?”
“His exact words were “I warned you not to trust me, Stark,” before Janos Slynt and his thugs entered the throne room to murder us, Your Grace,” replied the Lord of Winterfell.
The King turned to Baelish with a look of disgust.
“And so why should I trust you when you admitted that you are an untrustworthy man, Baelish?” asked the King.
“Take him back to the Black Cells,” Jon Connington ordered a party of guards.
Baelish screamed and begged for mercy as he was dragged away, whilst other guards removed what was left of Corbray and Dayne and returned Algirdas’ bloodied weapons to him and servants came to clean the bloody messes left behind.
I’ve done it, Renly and Stannis.
You are both avenged.
And the evil bastard that ordered them is soon to die.
Chapter 65: Gentle Mother
Chapter Text
Eliana X:
When Eliana arrived at the Red Keep, she smiled at seeing the Targaryen banners adorning the Red Keep as opposed to the Baratheon-Lannister banners that had decorated the Red Keep at the death of Robert Baratheon and the ascendancy of Joffrey.
But now Aegon was victorious and soon to be King of the Seven Kingdoms.
She beamed when she saw Aegon in the courtyard of the Red Keep, standing there to greet them.
Eliana climbed down from her horse, with Lady sitting on her hind legs next to her horse.
Eliana petted and stroked her head before walking to Aegon.
“Your Grace,” she greeted with a smile as she curtsied to him.
“My Lady Eliana,” he said with a blushing smile as he kissed her hand.
Soon, we won’t be calling each other that ever again, Eliana thought as she felt his lips on her hand.
“How was the journey?” he asked.
“Peaceful and I’m glad to be here and see you again,” she replied.
He beamed at hearing that before turning to Mother and to his sister.
Eliana smiled at seeing him reunited with Rhaenys and asking her how Rickard and Almeria were.
She looked around the courtyard and spotted a group of people looking at the scene with interest.
They didn’t seem to be looking at Aegon, they seemed to be looking at Eliana.
She didn’t know whom they were until she recognised Garlan and Leonnette Tyrell amongst them and how most of them had the same brown hair as Garlan.
The Tyrells, she realised before she spotted whom could only be Margaery Tyrell.
Have they been trying to have her charm Aegon?
Don’t they think that that is stupid now?
She was betrothed to Joffrey the Illborn and would have been his Queen and now they turn to Aegon, to my love?
Eliana entered the Red Keep and as she did so, she smiled when she saw Brandon, wearing the armour of the Kingsguard.
Though she frowned as she remembered hearing the news of when Uncle Arthur had been killed at the Battle of Redmond.
Aegon now had 5 Knights of the Kingsguard as opposed to 7.
“Eliana,” said Brandon.
Her frown disappeared as her brother ran up to her.
“Bran, Gods it’s good to see you!” she said as they hugged.
“And to see you! How are you?” he asked.
“All the better for seeing you,” said Eliana before looking up and down at his armour.
“You look good in your armour, like a true knight that you always wanted to be,” she said admiringly.
“Aye, though it also makes me the first of the Kingsguard to keep to the Old Gods,” he replied.
“That’s hardly a bad thing. Aegon has been brought up on the Old Gods,” she said.
As have I.
“And where is Artos? Ulrick? Dyanna? Arya? And Rickon?” asked Eliana.
“Artos, was rushing to meet Rhaenys, the last I saw. Ulrick is busy writing letters to Jeyne. Dyanna and Domeric are celebrating, for she is with child. And Rickon has been knighted by Ser Wylis for his service as his squire,” he explained.
Dyanna is with child?
And Rickon is a knight now?
Gods, that is wonderful!
“And what of Arya?” she asked.
“She is considering a marriage proposal,” he said, sounding surprised as he said it.
“What?”
“Aye, I still find it surprising as I say it,” he replied.
“Whom proposed?”
It would have to be someone special if she would take this long to consider it.
“Benfred Tallhart,” he replied.
Benfred is such a sweet and adventurous boy.
He will be a good husband to Arya and they both love riding horses if the stories about him leading the Wild Hares are to be believed.
“Sister!”
Eliana turned around and saw Dyanna and Domeric running to her.
“Dyanna! Gods, it’s good to see you! Brandon was just telling me your news, my congratulations,” said Eliana as they hugged.
“You told her, brother? I wanted to tell her!” Dyanna said before smacking the back of his head, whilst Brandon just grinned mischievously.
Eliana reunited with Father, Rickon, Artos, Rickon and Arya whom shocked all by announcing that she had accepted Benfred’s proposal.
Torrhen’s Square will be good for her.
She will still live in the North and the lands are good for riding and exploring with Benfred and their children.
Eliana had decided to return to the Red Keep’s Godswood to give thanks to the Old Gods.
To thank them for how they protected her family and her loved ones from the machinations and swords of the Lannisters and the Greyjoys.
And now, there was peace, and soon she would wed Aegon and they would be King and Queen together.
She sat beneath the Heart Tree and looked at the face of the Tree.
The High Septon and his ilk will demand for our children to be raised in the Faith of the Seven, as much as I hate the idea, she thought as she breathed in the air, befouled by the smells of the negligence of the city’s development and the smell of Blackwater Harbour.
Her prayers were disturbed when she heard gentle footsteps behind her and one snapping a twig.
She thought it would be one of her siblings.
“Have you come to join me for prayers?” she asked.
“No, to speak.”
Eliana turned around to see whom it was, not recognising the voice.
It was Margaery Tyrell.
Eliana had to admit she was very pretty.
She had large doe-like brown eyes, beautiful curled brown hair, smooth pale skin and a sweet smile.
She even had a rose decorated in her hair.
Whom gave you that?
I can’t imagine it was Aegon.
He is far too shy to give a rose to a beautiful woman he doesn’t know.
Especially one that is more interested in being his Queen than being his wife.
“You are very beautiful, Lady Eliana. The stories they tell of the Star of the North do not do you justice,” she said as she sat down next to her.
“And the stories they tell of you, Lady Margaery, tell of the girl whom was betrothed at first to Fortis Baratheon and then to Joffrey the Illborn,” said Eliana.
Whilst not fighting for the renewed ascendancy of House Targaryen, the ones whom awarded Highgarden and the Reach to your family after the destruction of House Gardener.
“You were betrothed to Joffrey the Illborn, were you not?” asked Margaery.
“To my disgust, at the insistence of King Robert and Queen Cersei and the reluctance of my parents,” she admitted.
I can’t abide by southerners and their flowery talk and not getting to the point.
It’s stupid and wastes time when, as always, Winter is Coming .
“Do we have a problem, Lady Eliana?” she asked.
“We do not. Might I ask, whom gave you the rose?” Eliana asked.
Don’t make me laugh if you say it was Aegon.
“Oh, it was a gift from the King,” she replied with an innocent tone of voice but an almost arrogant smile.
Gods…
Eliana barely managed to disguise a smirk and a chuckle.
“Lady Eliana?”
“Lady Margaery, I’ve known Aegon long enough to know he wouldn’t gift a rose to a girl he doesn’t know, especially not one that was betrothed to his enemy,” she replied.
Margaery Tyrell’s sweet smile dissipated at that.
“And you know him so well that you are intent on using that to ensnare him?” she asked.
First Cersei Lannister and now you.
What is it with southerners and the damned game of thrones?!
“No. I’m not you, Margaery Tyrell. I don’t care to be Queen. But I do care for Aegon. I have had his heart for as long as I can remember and he had had mine for almost as long. But what can your family offer him, after all Algirdas Baratheon has done to bring House Tyrell to ruin?” Eliana asked as she stood up and left the Godswood.
Daenerys X:
When she saw Harry for the first time in what felt like many years, Daenerys was overjoyed.
She called to him.
“Harry.”
He looked around and spotted her and Lysa, whom was holding Roland in her arms.
He ran up to her and hugged her.
“Dany, my love,” he said before he kissed her hard on the lips and running his fingers through her hair.
Daenerys felt her heartbeat increase as she held onto him and felt her tongue fight his in a deadly duel.
How is it that you are so skilled in duels with your sword, and yet in duels with tongues, yours always loses to mine?
“Gods, I have missed you,” he said as they broke from the kiss.
He kissed her forehead as she beamed at him.
“And I have missed you, my love,” she replied before she kissed his lips.
His head turned when he heard a baby cooing.
He turned on his mother and looked at the babe she held in her arms.
“Roland,” he whispered.
He reached for him and held him.
“Hello. Hello, my boy,” he whispered.
His eyes seemed to water as he stared at their son.
Lysa rubbed her hand on Harry’s back as he held his son.
“He’ll grow up proud of his father and all he has done for the Vale,” said Lysa.
Harry hugged Lysa before he sat down and held Harry closely and hugged him.
“My Lady.”
Daenerys turned around and saw Ser Barristan.
“Ser Barristan,” she said.
“It is good to see you return here, the home of House Targaryen,” he said.
“Aye, it is. And how are you, Ser Barristan?”
“I am well, my Lady. Especially to see you, your nephew and niece returned to your birthplace,” he said with a kind smile.
His eyes drifted to Mother’s bracelet.
“You still have it, my Lady,” he noticed.
“I will never be apart from it, Ser Barristan,” she replied.
“Is my mother buried in King’s Landing?” she asked.
“She is, my Lady. I managed to convince Robert the Usurper to have her buried as a Queen befitting of her status and reminding him of how the smallfolk loved her,” he replied.
Daenerys smiled at hearing how the smallfolk of King’s Landing remembered her in the aftermath of her death.
“Will you take me to her?” she asked.
“Of course, my Lady,” he said.
Ser Alliser saw how Daenerys looked.
“My Lady, are you alright?” he asked.
Harry and Lysa turned to her as he asked her.
“I am, Ser Alliser. Ser Barristan is going to take me to see my mother,” she explained.
“I will come with you, Dany,” said Harry.
“Thank you,” she said as she held his hand.
They walked together as Ser Barristan and Ser Alliser escorted them to the Great Sept of Baelor.
They arrived at the entrance and Ser Barristan showed her to the tombs, where Targaryen Kings, Queens, Princes and Princesses were buried.
She was glad that Robert the Usurper had decreed to not be buried there, but in his boyhood home of Storm’s End.
And he had not desecrated the tombs for fear of attracting the hateful wrath of the High Septon in the aftermath of the Rebellion.
They arrived at the last of the tombs and Daenerys looked at the inscription the stone had.
‘ Rhaella Targaryen, born 245 AC, wed to Aerys Targaryen in 259 AC, crowned Queen in 262 AC, mother to Rhaegar, Shaena, Daeron, Aegon, Jaehaerys, Viserys and Daenerys ’.
And underneath the inscriptions, was a carved image of a beautiful woman.
Daenerys reached up and stroked the image of Mother.
“She was more than just that,” Ser Alliser grumbled as he looked at it.
“She was, but a mere carver cannot capture all of what she was, Ser Alliser,” Ser Barristan explained, at which Ser Alliser nodded in agreement.
I’m here, Mother.
I only wish that you could be here.
To see me and meet Harry and your grandson Roland.
To see Rhaenys and meet Artos and your great-grandchildren Rickard and Almeria.
And to see Aegon and Eliana be wed and crowned King and Queen.
Thank you, for watching over me.
I promise to always keep you close, she inwardly said to her Mother as she stroked her bracelet with a smile.
Chapter 66: The Storm's Fury
Chapter Text
Robar X:
“Ser Robar, I have a lot of work to do just now. Unless it is important, see to it I am not disturbed,” said the King.
“Of course, Your Grace,” said Robar, bowing his head to him as he opened his solar door and walked to his desk.
Robar closed the door and kept a vigilant watch outside of the King’s solar.
Now that all nobility of the realm, from the North to Dorne, had arrived in King’s Landing, the King was to make his first proclamations as King, once he had wed Eliana and both were crowned King and Queen.
The highest priority was to select a Small Council.
It also meant replacements for Ser Arthur and Ser Oswell.
The King will want a Small Council made up of men he knows will not be afraid to tell him want he needs to hear.
Having grown up in the North, he will have developed a distaste for flowery speech and prefer to get straight to the point.
So that means, no sycophants or lickspittles, Robar thought as he spotted a potential lickspittle approaching the King’s solar, with an eager and greedy smile and a look of high anticipation.
“Good day, Ser Robar. Is His Grace too busy to permit me an audience?” asked the Lord of Highgarden.
“Unless it is important, His Grace has made it clear that he is not to be disturbed, Lord Tyrell,” replied Robar.
“I understand, but this is important, for the realm and for the King,” he insisted.
I better not risk it.
Robar knocked on the door.
“Your Grace?”
“ Yes, Ser Robar ?” asked the King.
“Your Grace, Lord Mace of House Tyrell begs leave for an audience, Your Grace. He insists he it is of the highest importance,” said Robar.
He could hear the King sigh.
“ Very well, Ser Robar. Bid him in .”
Robar opened the door, at which Mace Tyrell eagerly walked inside, his greedy smile only widened as he bowed at the King and Robar closed the door.
I probably should have told him to leave , Robar thought.
As Robar thought about what he should have done instead, he listened to Mace Tyrell speak to the King.
“ Your Grace, thank you ever so much for seeing me on such short notice, for I know that there is a lot of work to be done, ” said the Lord of Highgarden.
“ Indeed, Lord Tyrell, as you can tell from the many parchments and work I have on my desk, ” said the King, replying in a manner suggesting that he was impatient for Tyrell to get to the point.
“ Indeed, Your Grace. I wanted to assure you that House Tyrell shall indeed be loyal to House Targaryen and in spite of the trying times in recent times, I swear that House Tyrell shall be loyal once again, Your Grace ,” said the Lord of Highgarden.
“ Apart from when you took up arms against House Targaryen, at a time when all the realm was aware of my cause to reclaim House Targaryen’s birthright and what was mine by right, ” the King pointed out.
Lord Tyrell paused for a moment.
“ Yes, Your Grace. I am sorry for taking up arms and leading armies against your most rightful of causes. But, it had become a matter of honour, when my daughter Margaery was promised to Fortis Baratheon, but after the tragic murders of Renly and Stannis, and the circumstances in which they were found, I had considered an alliance with the Lannisters one which I had a duty to uphold for the sake of honour .”
“ Indeed, Lord Tyrell. It’s no business of mine what many do in the name of honour. But your actions in this war are hardly what might constitute as noble, when one considers the history of your noble house. Though in spite of this, I have considered adding your son, Ser Loras, to the Kingsguard, and your son and heir, Lord Willas, to my Small Council ,” said the King.
“ Your Grace, I am overwhelmed with gratitude to hear you say this. But perhaps, in light of your generosity and forgiveness, ties might be made to better align our houses, that House Tyrell might never stray from House Targaryen ?”
I need to make up for my mistake and find someone to help the King get rid of this fool before the King loses his temper and shouts ferociously at him.
Robar quietly left his post to look for either the Hand of the King or the Queen Mother.
He made a quick prayer of thanks to the Seven when he quickly found the Hand of the King walking to the Small Council chambers, whilst reading a parchment.
“My Lord Hand.”
The Hand of the King turned around and saw Robar.
“Ah, Ser Robar. How may I help you?” he asked.
“His Grace is in his solar and speaking with Mace Tyrell and I am concerned he will alienate an important bannerman before he has even been coronated with how it is going,” he explained.
His eyes opened wide in understanding.
“Ah. I see. Where are they? The King’s solar, you said?”
“Yes, my Lord Hand,” said Robar, glad that he understood what Robar was saying.
They returned to the solar and Robar knocked on the door.
“ Yes, Ser Robar?” asked the King.
“My apologies, Your Grace, the Hand of the King is here to help you with your work as requested,” said Robar.
“ Ah, good. Show him in, Ser Robar, ” eagerly said the King.
Robar opened the door for the Hand of the King.
“ Lord Tyrell, I don’t believe we have met properly ,” said the Hand of the King as Robar closed the door behind him.
“ Indeed, we have not, my Lord Hand. His Grace and I were just discussing how the qualities of my daughter aware exactly what a good King would need .”
Gods, this is painful to just listen to, Robar thought as he rolled his eyes.
“ His Grace has already made his case to Lord and Lady Stark, Lord Tyrell, to marry their daughter, the Lady Eliana Stark. They have accepted the King’s generous offer ,” said the Hand of the King.
“ Of course, but bearing in mind that the King needs a woman whom will advise him and be at his side through easy and hard times. My Margaery is such a woman, ” replied the proud Lord of Highgarden.
“ I hope that Lord Tyrell does not think to presume that his disloyalty to House Targaryen in this war should be rewarded with marrying your daughter to the King ,” said the Hand of the King, whom did not sound at all impressed with Lord Tyrell’s claims.
“ Lord Hand, I only think of the future. A future in which a savage Northern woman will not be seen as fairly by the nobility and the people of Westeros .”
If there was one thing you could say, it just had to be that, Robar thought.
“ You think of the Northerners as savages, Lord Tyrell? Does that include the noble House Stark which protected myself and my family when no other would have done so? Does that include my brothers in all but blood and my goodbrother, the heir to Winterfell, happily wed to my sister? After all the horrific crimes my father and my grandfather committed against House Stark, it was Eddard Stark whom saved my life and raised me to the man I am today. Look at me, Lord Tyrell, and tell me, did my foster father raise me an uncouth savage? A cannibalistic wildling? A man unworthy to sit the Iron Throne ?”
Well said, Your Grace , Robar thought with admiration.
“ Indeed, Lord Tyrell. Lord Stark has proven to the contrary that he, his noble house and his people are barbaric and wild savages. Indeed, they have been of critical importance in restoring the King to his rightful place ,” added the Hand of the King.
Which is more than can be said for the Lord of Highgarden and all southern lords.
“ No, of course, Your Grace and my Lord Hand! Forgive me, of course, Lord Stark deserves all the praise for raising you to be such a man worthy of the crown. But he is already tied to House Targaryen, with your sister married to his son and heir, Artos. One might think that you show too much favour to House Stark if you were to favour the Lady Eliana over other, more suitable, brides ,” said Lord Tyrell.
“ So, the King must instead show favour to House Tyrell? The house which betrayed House Targaryen when it truly mattered, more times than I can count, Lord Tyrell ?” demanded the Hand of the King.
“ I know not of what you speak, my Lord Hand …”
“ I speak of how you besieged Storm’s End in Robert’s Rebellion, for an entire year, whilst Rhaegar Targaryen fought at the Trident. And still, when they were defeated, the siege was not lifted and your army did not march for the capital to protect it. Some might forgive that as news not travelling fast. Or it might be interpreted as waiting out the war for whomever would triumph as victor .”
Well said, Lord Hand. I hadn’t thought of it that way.
Lord Tyrell stammered as he struggled to defend himself from his accusations.
“ Do not forget Lord Tyrell, that it was by my command that Algirdas Baratheon stayed his hand and did not ravage Highgarden in terrible revenge for what you inflicted on his family and his home. I saw for myself how he treated the ones whom murdered his brothers. And from what I’ve heard, you know full well what he is capable of. You will pay a ransom to cover the damages inflicted upon House Baratheon and the Stormlands, but pursue in this, and it will only increase.
“ Let that suffice, Lord Tyrell .”
The King had said the last part strongly and with great resolve.
Lord Tyrell apologised to the King and took his leave.
Robar opened the door for him and he left, frightened and humbled from his attempts to ingratiate himself with the King.
Willas IX:
Willas had approached his parents and Grandmother soon after he had overheard Jon Connington and Monford Velaryon speak.
“ …the Starks, Tullys, Arryns and Baratheons all rebelled, true, but their causes were just, and yet they all have made amends for their treachery when they supported the King’s ascendancy. Eddard Stark saved the lives of what was left of House Targaryen and raised them under his roof, when he had every reason to hand them to Robert Baratheon! He raised the King, Princess Rhaenys and Princess Daenerys as they should be raised.
“And yet, the Tyrells stayed out the war during the Trident and the sacking of the capital and in this, they betrayed House Targaryen. And now, Mace Tyrell has the reckless audacity to attempt to charm the King into marrying his daughter ,” said the frustrated Hand of the King.
“ I am in agreement, Lord Hand. Which is why I think that the Wardenship of the South should be awarded to House Hightower or even House Redwyne, as a warning to the Tyrells and to humble their arrogant ways .”
What?!
Fuck!
I must get to Father and Grandmother before they can make this worse!
Gods, why did Father try and charm the King into marrying Margaery?!
No good will come of that!
Willas hurt his leg simply by limping as swiftly as he could to the residency in the Maidenvault that had been prepared for the Tyrells.
He had found them there, where Grandmother was berating Father for going to the King without her.
“…you are not to go to the King without me there, Mace. I’ll speak to the High Septon and see if we can use him and his religious zeal if we are to repair the mess you made and ensure that Margaery becomes Queen,” she snapped.
“It may be too late for that.”
They turned around to Willas.
“What do you mean?” Grandmother asked.
Willas panted as he sat down on his chair.
“I overheard Jon Connington and Monford Velaryon talking about Father’s audience with the King,” he replied.
Margaery looked annoyed at what was going on and that she might never get to be Queen as she had long dreamt of and that Father had promised to her.
“They were not complimenting all of Margaery’s traits, were they?” asked Grandmother.
“No. Connington called Father’s move audacious, especially when we had done nothing in the Rebellion that would have saved the Targaryen dynasty. Even worse, Velaryon said that they should consider awarding the Wardenship of the South to the Hightowers or even the Redwynes.”
That alone frightened Father and Grandmother.
“But-But they cannot do this,” Father tried to say.
“What can we do to stop this, Father? If we try and continue to have Margaery charm the King, it will be to no avail,” said Willas.
Willas glanced at Margaery, wanting her to not try and make things worse.
“Margaery will be able to charm him away from that Northern savage,” Father said with stupid confidence.
“No, Father. You saw her arrive in the courtyard. She is no savage. She is one of the most beautiful women in the world. And she has known the King her entire life, doubtless he is already in love with her. Margaery won’t be Queen, but if we try and salvage this, we can ensure that a future Tyrell Lady becomes Queen,” snapped Willas.
“How?” asked Mother.
“By accepting what the King sees fit to give us and most important of all: do all that we can to repair relations with the Baratheons, under the King’s direction,” said Willas.
“Brother, are you hearing yourself? You weren’t there! Algirdas wanted to wipe Highgarden and House Tyrell off the map by killing us all with disease,” said Margaery.
“No, dear. He’s right. Algirdas stayed his hand when Robar Royce delivered the King’s message. If the King acts as an arbiter between us, then he and the Baratheons will be forced to accept,” said Grandmother.
“What will we offer?” asked Mother.
“The same that we offered during our negotiations with him,” said Grandmother.
“Which is what?” asked Willas.
“Gold and enough food to replace the crops that Mathis Rowan’s army had burnt,” she replied.
Gods, if I wasn’t a cripple and if he was still alive, I would punch Mathis Rowan for doing that.
His actions may have just made things worse for the Baratheons, which will in turn make it worse for us.
“But, who does that leave me to wed?” asked Margaery.
“Amongst the Lord Paramounts, there are three options, sister. Edmure Tully, Fortis Baratheon or Theon Greyjoy,” said Willas.
“Well, that’s no choice at all,” said Mother fervently.
Hardly surprising, Willas thought with a raised brow.
Margaery would never want to wed Theon Greyjoy.
And the Baratheons would never want Margaery to wed Fortis Baratheon.
“Mace, you will approach Edmure Tully and make the offer to him. Willas, you will meet the King and ask him to act as arbiter between us and the Baratheons. He will want to have peace made between us if he wants the Kingdoms to be stable in the first few years of his reign to heal the already wounded realm,” Grandmother commanded.
Willas left to find the King.
He found the King was with Ser Daemon Sand and Ser Brandon Stark.
Ser Daemon was making both his sworn brother and the King laugh with his salacious tales.
“Your Grace. I apologise for interrupting you, but I have an urgent matter I would like to press to you,” said Willas nervously.
The King raised a brow and sighed through his nose.
“I have already met with your father, Lord Willas, and have made it abundantly clear that I will not wed your sister,” said the King.
“I am quite aware of that, Your Grace. It is another matter, one of greater importance, for the Reach and the Stormlands.”
The King raised his brow yet again.
“Go on.”
“Quite simply, Your Grace, the Baratheons are still angered at us over the actions of my Lord father and his bannermen, both in this war and the last. I hoped that Your Grace might be able to help us heal the rift between us.”
The King nodded a couple of times before turning to Ser Brandon.
“Find the relevant Baratheons and have them brought to my solar at once, Ser Brandon,” he commanded.
“Yes, Your Grace,” he replied with a loyal bow of his head before taking his leave.
Then the King turned to Willas.
“Come with your grandmother and your father to my solar, Lord Willas. And we will gauge as to whether or not this rift can be repaired.”
“Yes. Thank you, Your Grace,” said Willas.
Willas returned to the King’s solar with Grandmother and Father and all were sat down before he heard an ominous knock on the door.
“ Your Grace. Ladies Catelyn and Shireen and Lords Algirdas and Fortis are here as requested ,” said Ser Brandon.
“Thank you, Ser Brandon,” said the King as he took his seat and the door opened.
Willas looked up at the Stormborn, his goodsister, his niece and nephew as they entered.
Algirdas darkly glared at Father as he found his seat before bowing his head to the King.
“Your Grace,” he said.
“Lord Algirdas,” he replied with a nod.
If it should come to blows, he is the most likely to spill blood.
When all were sat down, the King began.
“Now that all are present, I hope that we can all agree that both sides have come in the spirit of reconciliation and pacification?” the King began.
“That is true, of course, Your Grace. But where do we start?” asked Catelyn Baratheon.
“Well, Lady Baratheon, these are the facts. The armies of Mathis Rowan did capture the seat of House Felwood, slew the Lord Harwood Fell, forced his family to flee for Storm’s End, ransacked 8 villages on House Fell’s lands, stole their livestock, raped and murdered 200 smallfolk and looted their properties,” the King read out, reading a report prepared for him by Lord Varys, Willas recognising the handwriting of the Master of Whispers.
“And what of the starvation of Storm’s End, Your Grace? Twenty years ago, true, but a grave crime committed against my house, nonetheless,” said the Stormborn.
That didn’t take long.
“Was any repercussion dealt on House Tyrell in the Rebellion’s aftermath?” asked the King.
No, for the sake of the fealty of the Tyrells to Robert Baratheon’s rule.
“There was not, no, Your Grace,” said Shireen Baratheon, with an unsettling grin.
Fuck.
The King hummed before he turned to Grandmother and Father.
“House Tyrell is certainly willing to pay reparations, Your Grace, in gold and in grain of course,” said Father.
“What price is House Tyrell ready to pay, for all that has happened in this war and the last?” asked the young Lord of Storm’s End.
“2 million Gold Dragons and enough grain and food to feed all the populace of the Stormlands for an entire moon,” Grandmother offered.
Willas looked uneasily at Algirdas, almost expecting him to explode in rage and reach across the table and try and throttle Father yet again.
But he didn’t.
Whilst Willas was surprised by how quiet he was, he wasn’t surprised by how he glared at them.
He just tapped his right forefinger ominously on the beautiful Weirwood table.
And every time he tapped his finger, the steely-eyed dealer of death glared at a Tyrell; from Willas, to Father, to Grandmother and then back to Willas again.
“And what does the House Baratheon say to this offer?” asked the King.
The Baratheons, bar the Stormborn, whispered amongst each other before Shireen spoke up.
“How soon can this be paid?” asked Shireen Baratheon.
“If we sent a raven tonight, all would arrive in Storm’s End by the moon’s end,” said Father.
“Would you consider this a fair price, Lord Tyrell? After all that Storm’s End and the Stormlands have endured from your armies?” asked Catelyn Baratheon.
“And what about what Highgarden and the Reach have suffered, Lady Baratheon? Over 40,000 Reachmen died fighting against the armies of the Stormlands and a further 20,000 were wounded. That is over three fifths of an entire generation of able-bodied Reachmen. And Highgarden, it’s surrounding lands are devastated from the siege begun by your goodbrother,” said Grandmother.
She glowered at Algirdas as she said the final part and continued, taking his silent glare as a reason to continue.
“The fields are razed and desolated due to the siege. It took over two weeks for all the lowborn dead to be buried, the highborn dead to be returned to their families and the wounded to be recovered and healed and returned to their homes, whether highborn or lowborn.”
“That pales in comparison to what the Stormlands has suffered from the flowery-brained bastards of the Reach!” snapped Shireen Baratheon, standing up to face Grandmother.
“My Lady, that is my house you are speak so foully of!” Father shouted, standing up to face the Storm Maiden.
Gods, Father, stop!
But it was too late, for the Stormborn stood in response and stood in front of his niece protectively, unnerving Father.
His glare was petrifying, as though daring Father to lay one hand on his niece.
“Quiet! Be seated!” the King shouted.
Father and the Baratheons sat down, though Algirdas waited until both his niece and Father were sat down before he sat down.
“House Tyrell will pay the ransom, but the grain will be given, free of charge and House Tyrell shall pay all transportation costs. And let that, my Lords and Ladies, be an end to it to all hostilities between your two houses. Are we all in agreement?”
Willas turned to Grandmother and Father.
“If we don’t, there’s no telling what the Baratheons will do. Algirdas is being kept on a leash, but all it takes is a little leeway and he will attack; viciously and violently,” Willas whispered.
Grandmother nodded and turned to the King.
“House Tyrell will abide by this treaty, Your Grace.”
“And what of House Baratheon?” the King asked.
Willas turned to the Baratheons, where Catelyn and her two children whispered amongst each other whilst Algirdas glared at the Tyrells, resuming his threatening tapping.
Fortis broke the huddle between the three and faced the King.
“House Baratheon shall agree to this treaty, my King,” he said.
“I’m relieved to hear this, my Lords Baratheon and Tyrell. And what of you, Lord Algirdas? Will you abide by this?” he asked.
No need to ask why he asks him individually.
Algirdas ceased his tapping and turned to the King and faced him with a calm and neutral face.
“I do not speak on behalf of my house, Your Grace,” he replied.
“But, you will not make war or private conflict with House Tyrell or the Reach? Nor will you plot against them?” asked the King.
Algirdas exhaled through his nose briefly.
“I will live up to this agreement, Your Grace, so long as the Tyrells do the same and pay what is owed,” he said before turning back to his family.
Thank the Gods, Willas thought as he, Father, Grandmother, Algirdas, Catelyn, Shireen and Fortis Baratheon signed the treaty before the King was the last to sign and sealed it with the seal of House Targaryen.
Chapter 67: The Realm's Future
Chapter Text
Artos XIII:
“Is it as you remember, my love?” Artos asked.
“Everything is so much smaller. And the dragon skulls are all still in the crypts,” Rhaenys admitted.
“Another story to tell Rickard and Almeria about when they grow up,” Artos commented as they walked together through the Gardens.
“Great-Uncle Lewyn would play with me in these Gardens. I can remember how he laughed as he would catch me when we played hide-and-seek,” she said as she pointed at a lavender bush.
“That was my favourite hiding place.”
Rhaenys picked a stem of lavender and smelled it.
“I would hide in this so that I could smell of lavender,” she said with a smile.
“A beautiful smell for the beautiful future Lady of Winterfell,” Artos said as he stroked her hair combed to the side of her head.
She beamed at him before kissing his lips and held his hand.
“Did Aegon say when he and Eliana are going to be wed and crowned?” she asked.
“Aye. He said a week from now, once Aegon has announced whom would be in his Small Council. The High Septon has finally be appeased that all their children will have good Septas and faithful Maesters as tutors as opposed to the tutors Cersei Lannister appointed for her own children,” said Artos.
Joffrey the Illborn, Cersei Lannister and Petyr Baelish had since been executed in what was the Dragonpits.
Whilst Cersei Lannister kept her dignity about her, the other two had screamed and begged for mercy before they were beheaded.
Jaime Lannister was pardoned when it was revealed that he had killed the catspaw, sent by his sister, to murder Aegon in Winterfell.
But he was sentenced to the Night’s Watch.
They returned later to the throne room, where Aegon was sat on his chair, not on the Iron Throne once again.
All nobility were gathered in the throne room to await his announcements on the future.
“My Lords and Ladies of the Seven Kingdoms, I promise to keep this short, as I know you all would wish nothing more than to return home as opposed to listening to me talk and give pointless speeches.”
The lickspittles of the throne room laughed at his silly jest.
“Fucking lickspittles,” Rhaenys muttered.
“Rhae,” whispered Ulrick.
“It’s true! In this very throne room, Uncle Ned was the only one whom would stand up to Robert Baratheon whilst all of the Westerlands, the Reach, the Riverlands, the Stormlands, the Vale and the Crownlands would have let us be murdered,” she replied.
True. Gods, I cannot believe I was once here, as a babe, held by Mother whilst Father faced down Robert Baratheon as he dared to threaten to harm Rhaenys, Aegon, Daenerys and Aunt Elia, Artos thought as Jon Connington stood by Aegon’s side and held a large parchment.
“First of all, I wish to say, to all whom fought under me and alongside me that I might ascend to my birthright and to King’s Landing, thank you, all of you,” he announced.
Many clapped at this announcement before he held up his hand for silence.
“And there is one, whom I wish to thank specially for all that he did for me, from many years ago, when I was but a stranger to him. Lord Eddard Stark, in spite of all crimes my family committed against yours, thank you, for protecting my family in this very throne room, from Robert Baratheon and all whom supported his desire that we should die and for raising me as a son and being the father figure I needed when I had no other and raising me to be the man I am today.”
As Father walked towards the Iron Throne, Artos and Rhaenys glared at the southern nobility gathered there.
Many looked ashamed or tried not to show guilt.
Some were even jealous of the public show of gratitude towards Father.
Were you amongst those whom called for them to die?
If you were, I’d slice your heads off personally.
Aegon stood from his chair and hugged Father.
“Thank you, for everything,” Artos heard him whisper to Father.
Father broke from the hug with a beaming smile.
“No thanks are necessary, Your Grace. I am just proud to see the young boy I saved has turned into a remarkable Prince. And it will be an honour as always to welcome you back to Winterfell.”
As he walked back to then, there was claps and cheers, especially from the Northern Lords and Dornish Lords and all loyalist lords whom did not voice for them to die all those years ago.
“But, my first announcement is to, quite simply, enlarge the Small Council, to create the Great Council. Quite simply, in these past three centuries I think that too many duties are entrusted to men to deal with for the betterment of the realm. And yet, what betterment has there been? Since this very city has been built, there is no sewage here. And yet, my foster father was the one whom built Valyrian Roads, thrice as wide as dirt roads and paved with oil and stone, for the North, the Riverlands, the Vale and for my mother’s homeland of Dorne.”
Artos looked around the throne room at the nobles and courtiers, to see their reactions.
Many looked hopeful to be selected for this Great Council, which Artos had no interest in being a part of.
“Already on my Great Council, are my Hand, Jon of House Connington, Varys, the Master of Whispers and Ser Barristan of House Selmy as Lord Commander of the Kingsguard,” said Aegon before he sat up to make the proclamations.
“Now, for the position of Master of Laws, I shall appoint Lord Yohn of House Royce,” said Aegon.
Bronze Yohn Royce stood before Aegon and bowed his head to him.
“Your Grace, it would be a great honour to serve as your Master of Laws, a position I vow I shall uphold and enforce to all of your subjects, from the lowliest of smallfolk to the most wealthy and powerful of the nobility.”
Well said, Artos thought with a nod as the Lords of the Vale applauded this choice.
Aegon continued.
“For the Master of Ships, I would be glad to appoint Lord Davos of House Seaworth,” he said.
The Onion Knight?
Though lowborn by origins, he is a good man and incorruptible, which is more than can be said for more than most in this throne room.
“Your Grace, I am proud to accept your offer and vow to uphold it to the best of my ability,” he said before bowing to him.
As he stood with the rest of the Great Council, Aegon continued.
“And lastly, for the position of Master of Coin, I would be glad to appoint Lord Tyrion of House Lannister.”
Tyrion Lannister, whom had already been named Lord of Casterly Rock and Lord Paramount of the Westerlands as well as his nephew Tommen as his heir, walked towards the steps to the Iron Throne.
Both Myrcella and Tommen had been legitimised as Lannisters and permitted to return to live in Casterly Rock with their uncle.
“Your Grace, thank you for this honour. I would be proud to serve you and right all wrongs committed by my house towards your own.”
“You, my Lord, are proof that the actions of one, do not reflect that of their entire house,” Aegon replied wisely.
As Tyrion Lannister joined the rest of the Great Council, Aegon nodded at Jon Connington.
“His Grace and I have created the following new positions to the Great Council; the Master of Trade, charged with ensuring good trade with our counterparts across the world and beneficial trading agreements between the Kingdoms of Westeros.
“The Master of Farms, to ensure all of the Kingdoms are provided with sufficient food in summers, winters and famines.
“The Master of Swords, to ensure all armies of the Seven Kingdoms are of the highest standard.
“The Master of Artisans, to ensure all lands across the Kingdoms are provided with all development that is necessary for the wellbeing of all of His Grace’s subjects, ranging from Valyrian Roads to bridges and sewers.”
Good positions to create and with important purposes in mind, Artos agreed with Aegon and the Hand of the King.
The court certainly thought that these positions seemed important.
“Moving on, all Kingdoms shall have a noble representative in the Great Council to act as an ambassador.
“And to prevent the city’s security from falling into the mire of corruption and not fulfilling their duties as city’s protectors, the Lord Commander of the Goldcloaks shall be appointed to the role by the King and the Hand and shall have a place in the Great Council.
“And finally, the King has decreed to create a standing army of fighting men to protect the capital, led by a Lord Commander.”
“His Grace has also decreed for the capital and the Crownlands to split, that the loyalty of the Crownlands be decreed by a Lord Paramount in Dragonstone rather than King’s Landing. The Crownlands is also to be renamed the Dragonlands and shall be ruled by a second son when he is born and appointed Lord of Dragonstone.”
There was an unsurprising confusion amongst the nobility over this decision.
He continued, to read the list of those whom had been selected for these positions.
“Ser Wylis of House Manderly has been appointed as Master of Trade. Lord Jorah of House Mormont has been appointed as Master of Swords. Lord Willas of House Tyrell has been appointed as Master of Farms. Ser Baelor of House Hightower has been appointed as Master of Artisans. Ser Jacelyn Bywater has been appointed as Lord Commander of the Goldcloaks. And Ser Brynden Tully has been appointed as Lord Commander of the King’s Army.”
Those selected each thanked Aegon for their appointments.
“My apologies for interrupting, Lord Hand, but my Lords and Ladies I should point out that I have decided that all appointments in the Great Council last for a period of 5 years, unless I or the Hand of the King or a regent decides otherwise,” Aegon announced, which pleased a great many whom were not selected.
Jon Connington continued, to quieten those whom looked hopeful to be selected when a five year period was over.
“And as for the Ambassadors, my Lords and Ladies, Lord Roose of House Bolton has been appointed as Ambassador of the North. Lord Jason of House Mallister has been appointed as Ambassador of the Riverlands. Lord Horton of House Redfort as Ambassador of the Vale. Lord Gawen of House Westerling as Ambassador of the Westerlands. Lord Monford of House Velaryon as Ambassador of the Dragonlands. Lord Lester of House Morrigen as Ambassador of the Stormlands. Lord Paxter of House Redwyne as Ambassador of the Reach. Lord Rodrik of House Harlaw as Ambassador of the Iron Islands. And Prince Oberyn of House Martell as Ambassador of Dorne.”
Those selected, including Aegon’s uncle Oberyn, thanked him for their appointments to the Great Council.
“Is that all?” Artos wondered.
“No, there is still new placements in the Kingsguard to add,” Rhaenys realised.
“And lastly, the King has decreed that seven is too few in the Kingsguard to protect the King, the Queen and the royal family. Which is why, with permission from the Lord Commander, Ser Barristan Selmy, the Kingsguards numbers have been increased from 7 to 13,” announced Jon Connington.
13?
That’s a lot more!
But it will better protect the royal family, Artos thought.
“Those selected are invited to stand before His Grace now. Ser Perwyn of House Frey. Ser Brienne of House Tarth. Ser Loras of House Tyrell. Ser Raynald of House Westerling. Ser Asher of House Forrester. Ser Torrhen of House Karstark. Ser Lucas of House Blackwood. Ser Tolas Waters of House Baratheon and Ser Tymond Hill of House Baratheon.”
Artos thought about what he knew of each of the knights whom now knelt before Aegon and thanked him for their appointment before Ser Barristan donned the sacred white cloaks on each of them.
Many of them had fought alongside Artos and Aegon or under Algirdas Baratheon.
Though Raynald Westerling and Loras Tyrell did not.
Asher and Torrhen, Aegon has known since we were boys and he has fought alongside them in the War of the Long Night and our most recent war.
Lucas Blackwood is renowned for his forlorn stand at the Battle of Riverrun Bridge.
Perwyn Frey saved Aegon’s cousin, Tyene Sand, at the Battle of Redmond and killed Leo Lefford whilst doing so.
Brienne of Tarth protected the Baratheon children during the Siege of Storm’s End and fought under their uncle at Felwood and then at Highgarden.
Tymond Hill and Tolas Waters, though bastards, have impressive stories told about them from their deeds in Storm Company in their fighting across Essos.
Loras Tyrell, all know him as the famous Knight of the Flowers from jousting in all tourneys from the Twins to the Arbor.
And the same is said about Raynald Westerling, the Knight of Seashells, jousting and fighting in melees in tourneys from White Harbour to Oldtown.
“Lastly, my Lords and Ladies, I am proud to announce that I am soon to wed the beautiful and fair Lady Eliana of House Stark. We are to wed five days from now at the Great Sept of Baelor,” said Aegon.
Artos smirked at how annoyed many lords were that none of their daughters would be Queen.
None more so than Mace Tyrell, his mother, the Queen of Thorns, Loras Tyrell and Margaery Tyrell, whom looked like she had swallowed a lemon.
Artos turned his head to the sound of a chuckle, and he saw the infamous Algirdas Baratheon chuckling at the Tyrell reactions.
Chapter 68: A King and a Queen are Crowned
Chapter Text
Aegon XIII:
Aegon slept well in his chambers the night before his wedding.
But he as he slept, he felt a familiar force draw him away.
He found himself in the Godswood of the Red Keep and standing before the Heart Tree.
He looked around and saw Father, beaming at him and holding a wooden toy dragon, as opposed to the weeping face of the Heart Tree.
“ Well done, Aegon. You did it. ”
“ Aye. And am soon to wed and be King, ” he replied.
“ You will be a good King, Aegon. Better than I ever would have been. You have your mother at your side, and you have Eliana. None could ask for a better wife nor Queen than she, ” he replied.
Aegon looked closely at the toy dragon he held.
“ You won’t remember, you were too young, but this was once yours. It was your favourite toy as a boy ,” he said.
He showed it to Aegon, whom leant in to more closely examine it.
He smiled as he briefly held it before handing it back to Father.
“ Can you see any threats to me or to our family ?” Aegon asked.
His smile remained as he continued.
“ None. Though many were irritated that you chose her as your Queen. It amused me to no end at how the Queen of Thorns berated Mace Tyrell for going to you without her or his daughter ,” he said.
I’m sorry I missed that, Aegon thought with amusement.
Aegon nodded as he thought about what he said.
“ Is this the end, Father ?” he asked.
Father nodded sadly, before looking down at his feet and then at Aegon once again.
“ We’ll see each other again, one day. But not soon. I hope not for many years ,” he replied.
Aegon smiled.
For the first time since he first had dreams of Father, he smiled.
“ I’ll never forget you, Father ,” said Aegon as he walked to him and hugged him.
Father wept as he held onto Aegon, his weeping weakened his stance.
“ Remember me, and remember my story well, my son. Never try to be a great King. Be only a good King . I may pass on, but I will watch over you as you wed Eliana and as you rule together and raise your children together .”
“ I love you, Aegon. So much, ” he said as held onto Aegon just to stand up.
“ I love you too, Father .”
Aegon awoke, surprised by the dream.
He looked around for his bedside water jug.
Seeing it, he sat up and poured himself a cup.
As he drank from it, he looked in surprise at something familiar.
What in the Seven Hells?
It was the toy dragon Father showed him in his dream.
He reached for it and touched it.
As he held it, he felt a warm presence on his hand.
It felt as though another hand was holding his hand.
“I love you too, Father,” he whispered.
On the morn, he heard the bells ring from the Great Sept of Baelor.
He was dressed by servants and looked at himself as he wore the colours of House Targaryen on his doublet.
The great red three-headed dragon on his black doublet.
By this day’s end, I will be King and wed to Eliana.
I have prayed for the latter for as long as I can remember.
Whilst I have wanted House Targaryen to be restored to what it once was, I never saw myself as King.
At least, not this soon.
Aegon was ridden to the steps of the Great Sept, escorted by Ser Perwyn and Ser Daemon.
“Gods,” Aegon muttered as he felt the sunshine on his face.
“Is the climate not to your liking, Your Grace?” asked Ser Daemon with a grin, as though he was used to far warmer climates than this.
“Not quite, Ser Daemon. I am too used to the cold winter evenings and wet summer days of Winterfell. Even now, Winterfell still feels like home,” Aegon admitted.
“Home is always where we feel our happiest, Your Grace. Where we feel accepted and where we know that when we have left for a while that when we return, there is always our friends and family whom will welcome us with loving arms and tell us how much they missed us. You will always have that in Winterfell and now in King’s Landing,” said Ser Perwyn.
“Very wisely put, Ser Perwyn,” said Aegon with a nod.
“Yes, very. Ser. Do you know this from experience?” asked Ser Daemon.
“Yes, since joining the Kingsguard. The Twins was never home, with my brothers and cousins all fighting over whom was Father’s favourite,” he replied with an amused grin.
Gods, the tales they tell of House Frey of the Crossing, they would make an amusing mummer’s show .
They escorted him up the steps of the Great Sept, where High Septon Timeon awaited them.
It had taken a lot of negotiating with the High Septon to assure him that his children with Eliana would be raised in the Faith of the Seven, in spite of both he and Eliana holding faith with the Old Gods.
Mother can help me learn about the Seven, Aegon thought as he looked around at his family began to stand on his side and the Starks stood on the other.
The bells finally began to slow their ringing when the footsteps leading to the top of the Great Sept began to quieten down.
Quieten until he could hear only three sets of footsteps.
One were a man’s footsteps in leather boots.
The second was a man in armour.
And the third was the gentle footsteps of a woman.
Aegon inhaled heavily before he turned around and caught sight of her, being escorted by her father on one side and by Brandon on the other side.
There was absolutely no way I would not have fallen in love with her, Aegon surmised as he exhaled softly and slowly as he stared at his bride walking down the aisle toward him, beaming at him.
Uncle Ned escorted Eliana to his side.
Aegon nervously could see his hand shake slightly before Eliana held his hand.
She beamed at him as he realised his hand no longer shook.
I love you so much, Eliana Stark .
They held hands as the High Septon turned to them.
“You may bring the bride under your protection,” said the High Septon.
“It’s okay, Aegon,” Eliana whispered as Aegon unclasped his Targaryen cloak.
“Thank you,” he whispered in reply with a smile.
As he personally clasped his Targaryen cloak around her, the High Septon spoke aloud with a soft voice.
“My Lords, my Ladies. We stand here in the sight of gods and men to witness the union of husband and wife. One flesh, one heart, one soul, now and forever.”
And as they held hands, he tied a ribbon around their holding hands and said “Let it be known that Aegon Targaryen and Eliana Stark are one heart, one flesh, one soul. Cursed be he who would seek to tear them asunder.”
As they held hands, Aegon turned to Eliana, whom smiled reassuringly at him.
I would never ever want to wed anyone else.
I love her so much, she just makes me so happy and reminds me that the world is not such a terrible place.
Aegon’s mind was returned to the wedding as the High Septon untied and unravelled the ribbon.
Once completed, the High Septon raised his soft voice to loudly announce to all the gathered guests “In the sight of the Seven, I hereby seal these two souls, binding them as one for eternity.”
“Look upon each other and say the words.”
“Father, Smith, Warrior, Mother, Maiden, Crone, Stranger,” they said together.
“I am hers and she is mine. From this day, until the end of my days,” said Aegon nervously smiling at her, shy at all of the people behind him.
“I am his and he is mine. From this day, until the end of my days,” said Eliana.
“With this kiss, I pledge my love,” said Aegon before he turned to her.
Aegon leant in shyly before kissing her lips.
Just by kissing her, he no longer felt afraid of all the people and how all eyes were on he and his bride.
He smiled shyly when he saw Rhaenys, Mother and Aunt Daenerys looking at him with pride.
But that was merely the first part of the ceremony.
With the wedding over, now they were to be coronated.
Two Septons arrived with the Targaryen Queen’s crown, which had been recovered from the tomb of Grandmother Rhaella, and the Crown of Aegon the Conqueror.
“Aegon, of House Targaryen, do you vow to serve the realm as its servant and never use your throne and crown for your own personal gain?”
“I do.”
“And to listen to all of your subjects, from commoners to nobles, and to guide them through times of poverty and times of prosperity?”
“I do.”
“Do you promise to teach your children these very things, that they may teach theirs and serve the realm and it’s people?”
“I do.”
“To do so from this day until your last?”
“I do.”
“Then, rise as Aegon of House Targaryen, Sixth of your Name, King of the Andals, the Rhoynar and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm, and be greeted by your subjects, Your Grace,” he said before turning to Eliana.
“Arise, Queen Eliana, and stand by your King in times of peace and prosperity, strife and hardship,” said the High Septon.
Aegon rose after both he and Eliana were crowned by the High Septon and they held hands.
“I will always be by your side, Aegon. I promise. I love you,” she whispered.
“I love you too,” he said as he tightened his grip on her hand.
Chapter 69: The Bells No Longer Ring
Chapter Text
Interlude XXXIII:
Jon Connington (Steve Waddington):
It had been four days since Aegon and Eliana were wed and crowned King and Queen, and now Jon arrived at Rhaegar’s tomb in the Great Sept of Baelor.
Jon looked at the inscription that had replaced the one Robert the Usurper had put up in the Rebellion’s aftermath.
“Hello, old friend,” he whispered.
Jon brushed his hand on the image of his face.
Gods, the carver didn’t do you justice.
You were far more handsome than this.
Handsome, strong, skilled, kind, diligent and loved by many.
You had so much potential and could have been one of the greatest Kings of all.
You were taken from us too soon.
Jon remembered when he had been exiled after the Battle of the Bells.
Exiled after failing to kill Robert Baratheon and being defeated by the combined armies of Robert Baratheon, Eddard Stark, Jon Arryn and Hoster Tully.
He had been exiled by King Aerys.
And it was as he arrived in Pentos, that he had heard the news of the killing of his childhood friend and the man he had been in love with for years.
Jon had felt so helpless as he heard of how Robert had attempted to murder Rhaegar’s family until they had been saved by Eddard Stark.
Of how Robert had stolen lands of House Connington, gifted them to neighbouring houses, reduced the great and noble House Connington of Griffin’s Roost from a lordly house and one of the most powerful of the Stormlands to a mere knightly house.
His failures haunted him to the extent that he would hear bells ringing in his head, just as they had rung in Stoney Sept.
But now, it was all over.
Since returning to Westeros after years in the Golden Company, he had seen Rhaegar’s son, heard about him from the smallfolk of Winterfell and seen what sort of a man he had been raised to be by Elia and his foster parents, Eddard and Ashara Stark.
There had been a time when he had hated Eddard Stark during the Rebellion.
But when he learnt that it was he and he alone whom protected them from Robert the Usurper, he respected him and was grateful to him, for saving Rhaegar’s children and the last hope of House Targaryen.
His cause was just against Aerys, but Rhaegar, Gods, I wish you didn’t let the Prophecy consume you.
Jon looked at Rhaegar’s tomb one last time.
“I kept my promise, Rhaegar. He is King, as I promised. And I vow to be at his side and help him as Hand of the King,” Jon whispered before stroking the image of Rhaegar’s face one last time.
He walked upstairs where he saw Harry Strickland, whom King Aegon had rewarded with the lordship of Dunstonbury after his family had been exiled by House Targaryen for fighting under Daemon Blackfyre in the first Blackfyre Rebellion.
“Lord Strickland,” Jon greeted.
“My Lord Hand,” said Harry with a grin as he said it.
“When do you go to your new home?” asked Jon.
“Soon. Now that the Company is disbanded, many are going there with me to settle,” he said.
Now that the Golden Company had fulfilled its purpose in restoring a dragon to the Iron Throne, though Targaryen not Blackfyre, the Golden Company had disbanded.
“And the rest?” asked Jon.
“Have taken up residence in the city. Brynden the Blackfish has told me that the Dragonpit shall soon be converted into a barracks for the Royal Army and many of the Company have decided to join it,” he explained.
“I wish you luck as Lord of Dunstonbury, Lord Strickland,” said Jon as he shook hands with him.
“And I wish you the same as Hand of the King, old friend,” replied Harry with a grin before he walked away.
As Jon walked back to the Red Keep, he thought of the King and the Queen.
Aegon will be a good King, with advisers such as myself, Elia and with a Queen such as Eliana at his side.
She is not some power-obsessed bitch such as Cersei Lannister or Margaery Tyrell.
She is like her goodmother or Queen Rhaella, and cares for smallfolk and is a charitable woman.
She will be a good Queen, and they both will be a fine example to their children to live up to.
As Jon walked to the Red Keep, he saw dozens of noble families leaving for their homes across the realm.
Including his own house, his late cousin’s son Ronnet.
After the Rebellion, Jon’s cousin Ronald, had been named Knight of Griffin’s Roost whilst nearly nine tenths of their land had been stolen by their neighbouring houses.
At the Siege of Highgarden, Ronald had killed Alester Florent before he was backstabbed by a knight of House Florent.
And now Ronnet, whom had reproved the loyalty of House Connington to House Targaryen, had been elevated as Lord of Griffin’s Roost and more than half of the lands that once belonged to House Connington were returned.
Houses Connington, Templeton, Selmy, Santagar, Dalt, Tallhart and Glover had been elevated to lordly status by the King’s decree for the loyalty and courage of its members shown during the War.
Though as Jon looked at the Tyrells, whom had been left to marry their daughter, Margaery, to Edmure Tully, Jon snorted.
They dare to try and ingratiate themselves with the King and entice him to wed Margaery Tyrell, when they were not loyal when it mattered?
Houses Stark, Tully, Arryn and Baratheon were disloyal in the Rebellion, but they all fought to restore House Targaryen to its rightful place alongside House Martell, all whilst the Tyrells dared to starve Storm’s End and lazily wait out the war to end and see whom would prevail and in this war, they try to wed Margaery Tyrell to whomever they thought would be King.
First Fortis Baratheon, then Joffrey the Illborn and only ten days ago, the one true King.
Absolutely disgraceful.
Monford Velaryon is right, we should have given the Wardenship of the South to the Hightowers.
Though, Algirdas Baratheon’s crushing of their armies should be a humbling lesson for them, that the Stormlanders are a force to always be reckoned with.
Robert Baratheon was an embarrassment.
To his parents, to House Baratheon and to the Stormlands.
But Algirdas, a warrior without equal, he is the exact sort of a lord all Stormlands nobles should aspire to be like.
And Fortis seems to a sensible lad, so long as he doesn’t become like his Uncle Robert.
As Jon walked to the Great Council, he felt proud of all he had done since returning to Westeros from his exile.
But also, he felt at peace with himself for the first time in a long time.
And now, the bells in his head no longer rang.
“My Lord Hand.”
Jon turned around and saw Ser Tymond approach him.
“The King and Queen summon you to the King’s solar.”
“Thank you. Let us go then, Ser Tymond,” he replied.
Duty calls.
Jon walked with Ser Tymond to the King’s solar.
Looking at one of the many bastards of Robert Baratheon, Jon couldn’t help but notice the similarities between he and his father.
But whilst he had the hair and eye colour of the Baratheons, his face was comely, fair and elegant, like that of Jaime Lannister.
Perhaps his mother or maternal grandfather was a Lannister?
Tytos Lannister did favour the company of whores, after all.
They arrived at the King’s solar, where Ser Tolas Waters and Ser Lucas Blackwood vigilantly stood guard.
Ser Tolas knocked on the door.
“My King, my Queen. Lord Hand Connington is here at your request.”
“ Bid him inside, Ser Tolas, ” said Queen Eliana.
Ser Tolas opened the door and as Ser Tymond left, Jon entered the solar, where the King and Queen looked up at him.
“My King. My Queen,” said Jon, bowing his head to them both.
“Lord Hand, we require a list compiled of all castles in a ruined state across the realm and whether they can be restored and the lands around them are suitable for settlers to take up residency,” said King Aegon.
“You intend to create lordships across the realm, Your Grace?” asked Jon.
“I do. And for them to either be awarded to other sons we may have or for any other sons a Lord Paramount may have,” he replied.
Should be a long list, but can we afford such costs?
“Your Grace, forgive me, but is such a thing wise? Especially now when Lord Tyrion has paid off the last of the debts to the Iron Bank of Braavos?” asked Jon.
“Lord Lannister assures me that we have 3 million Gold Dragons spare in the treasury,” replied the King.
“The lords on whose lands these castles reside may demand compensation, Your Grace,” said Jon.
“Of course, but for now, we will contemplate what castles you think are worthy for our consideration, Lord Hand,” said Queen Eliana.
“Yes, my Queen,” said Jon, bowing his head and taking his leave.
Willas X:
Willas was glad that King Aegon had permitted for him to hold his wedding in the Great Sept of Baelor.
He was also glad that his family had all come for the wedding.
The last time they had all been in the capital together, Father, Grandmother, Mother and Margaery had all been frustrated that their attempts to ingratiate themselves with the King had been for naught when King Aegon married Eliana Stark.
But Willas didn’t care for that.
There will come a time when a Tyrell does become Queen, but that is not today.
For now, I am just glad that my family are safe and well after all the conflict with the Baratheons and Algirdas wanted to ransack Highgarden , Willas thought as he remembered Grandmother telling him of Algirdas’ threats of destroying Highgarden through disease.
He had witnessed how brutal and ruthless the Stormborn was when he easily outfought Gerold Dayne and Lyn Corbray, two men reckoned to be amongst the finest fighters in Westeros.
Garlan had shielded Mother’s gaze and Loras shielded Margaery’s when he had sliced the legs off of Lyn Corbray before finally killing him.
And as he menacingly pointed at Father in a threatening way, Willas was reminded of the almost prophetic words of Donal Noye.
“ And as for Algirdas, he is Valyrian Steel. Beautiful to look at, but a mere mask for his capabilities. He’s forever sharp, forever strong, forever dangerous, relentless and always leaves a mark wherever he goes ,” Willas remembered him say as he watched Father shudder and sweat poured down his blanched skin.
And he remembered just how he glared at them when the King negotiated a peace between them.
After the slaying of Randyll Tarly at the Siege of Highgarden, Talla Tarly’s brother Ser Dickon, the new Lord of Horn Hill, escorted her up the aisle to the altar, where Willas stood, leaning on his crutch.
Willas looked at the row behind him and was glad to see all of his family and friends there, including Tyrion Lannister, whom he had befriended since coming to King’s Landing, and his old friend, Oberyn Martell.
Dickon smiled at his eldest sister before walking to the row behind her and standing with his mother and his other sisters.
Willas smiled at Talla, whom smiled nervously back.
Obviously I’m not a tall, gallant and chivalrous knight in shining armour, but I know I am good man, which is more than can be said for people such as Joffrey the Illborn.
“You may bring the bride under your protection,” said His Holiness, the High Septon.
He smiled again at her, hoping to try and put her at ease, as he unfastened his cloak, embroidered with the blooming golden rose of House Tyrell, and gently took off Talla’s Tarly-embroidered cloak and placed it aside and wrapped his Tyrell cloak around her.
As the Tyrell cloak was fixed around her, His Holiness continued.
“My Lords, my Ladies. We stand here in the sight of gods and men to witness the union of husband and wife. One flesh, one heart, one soul, now and forever.”
And as they held hands, he tied a ribbon around their holding hands and said “Let it be known that Willas Tyrell and Talla Tarly are one heart, one flesh, one soul. Cursed be he who would seek to tear them asunder.”
Willas leant in slightly to whisper to her.
“Talla, I know I am not what you expected in a husband, but I promise to always be good and to be kind to you.”
“Thank you,” she said nervously.
Willas stood straight again as His Holiness untied and unravelled the ribbon.
Once completed, His Holiness raised his voice for all to hear in the echoing Great Sept “In the sight of the Seven, I hereby seal these two souls, binding them as one for eternity.”
He looked back down at Willas and at Talla.
“Look upon each other and say the words.”
“Father, Smith, Warrior, Mother, Maiden, Crone, Stranger,” they said together.
“I am hers and she is mine. From this day, until the end of my days,” said Willas.
“I am his and he is mine. From this day, until the end of my days,” said Talla.
“With this kiss, I pledge my love,” said Willas.
He leant in and gently kissed her.
For the first time since Willas and his family had reunited in King’s Landing, all were happy as they applauded and cheered for him.
Chapter 70: A Sense of Closure
Chapter Text
Algirdas XXII:
Algirdas relaxed as he sat down in his old chambers in the Round Tower.
Bellanora was sleeping in his old bed as Algirdas stood from his chair and walked to the window to look out at the sea.
Once the feast is over, and we leave for Summerhall, it might be a long time before I return here to Storm’s End.
But here, here is my boyhood home, he thought.
“My love, are you alright?”
Algirdas turned to around to his wife as she lay in bed, but looked up at him with a beaming smile.
“I should be the one asking you that,” he said as he pulled up his chair beside the bed and sat down and held her hand.
“Are you well?” he asked.
“I am. Will you bring Maester Cressen here?”
“Of course I can,” he said with a beaming smile.
Algirdas stood up and let go of her hand before leaning down to kiss her forehead.
“I won’t be long. Maester Cressen will see you soon,” he said gently before leaving his chambers.
Algirdas looked around and found Maester Cressen setting up his chambers for giving lessons to Fortis.
“It feels as though it were an entire century ago that I was receiving lessons from you in these very chambers, Maester Cressen,” Algirdas said with a smile.
Maester Cressen looked up and smiled as he saw him.
“You were never an easy pupil to teach,” he commented.
“It is true, I paid more attention out on the training yard,” Algirdas agreed.
Maester Cressen smiled warmly, as though thinking back to memories of Algirdas’ troublesome childhood.
“Was there something you needed?” he asked.
“Yes, Bellanora asked if you could attend her,” Algirdas replied.
He nodded and said “I’ll come and see her in a moment.”
Maester Cressen’s warm smile changed to a grimace.
“For many years, since the siege ended, I have prayed for you. That you would be happy and that you would find peace. Have you found peace?”
Algirdas inhaled briefly before exhaling in thought.
“Happiness and peace are different things. Happiness? Yes, I’ve found that with my wife and our soon-to-be-born child and in protecting my family. As for peace, I don’t know if I have found peace within myself,” he replied.
“Then find a way.”
He watched as he walked out of his solar and to Algirdas’ chambers.
Algirdas looked out to Shipwreck Bay.
He walked down the numerous flights of staircases until he had left the Round Tower and walked to the Cliff Staircase, a stone staircase built into the rock, which led from the courtyard of the Round Tower to the harbour.
Algirdas looked out at the waters and saw that they were calm.
He looked up at the sky and saw that it was calm.
In spite of summer long ended and that winter had come, Algirdas was glad that it was a calm day and that there was some sunshine and no rain.
He paid a fisherman a Silver Stag to take him to Windproud Rock.
The fisherman rowed him to the rock, where Mother, Father and the crew of their ship, the Windproud , had crashed during the storm when Mother had given birth to him.
Algirdas looked at the Rock and reached out from the boat, touching it.
I could have died here.
I would have died without the world knowing my name when Ser Cortnay braved the storm and the sea to rescue survivors.
But then he looked at where he must have been recovered by Ser Cortnay when he had found Mother, dying.
I hope I have made you both proud, Mother and Father.
I know that I didn’t protect them, my brothers.
The sons you raised and the ones whom remembered you.
But I protect your grandchildren now.
I always will.
Algirdas planted a kiss on the Windproud Rock and then turned to the fisherman.
“Take us back to the harbour,” he said.
“Yes, milord,” he replied.
He couldn’t take his eye off of the Rock as they were rowed back to the harbour.
Algirdas walked back up the Cliff Staircase and back to the courtyard of the Round Tower.
He decided to find where his brothers rested.
Algirdas found Durran’s Tree and the tombs of his brothers in the Ossuary.
He walked to find his brothers, all gathered together.
“Hello, my brothers,” he whispered before he sat in front of them.
“I know how much you hated them, Robert, but House Targaryen rule now. Better them than the Lannister monstrosity that dared to call himself a Baratheon. There is peace and stability in the realm now. And two of your bastard boys are in the Kingsguard. Tolas and Tymond. I hope you are proud of Torwyn, I know I am. He was one of the bravest men I’ve ever met,” he said with pride.
Then he turned to Renly.
“I saved him, Renly. I found Loras on the battlefield, but saved him and spared him. He is a Kingsguard knight now. He misses you still and loves you still,” Algirdas said as he remembered when he spoke to Tyrell when he was still his prisoner.
He even had tried to join him in Littlefinger’s trial of combat against Lyn Corbray and Gerold Dayne.
But Algirdas had told him “They are mine to kill.”
And finally, he turned to Stannis.
“I protected them, Stannis. I saved our home from the Reach and protected Shireen and Fortis from the Tyrells. My message was clear to all kingdoms; never make an enemy of the Stormlands or with House Baratheon. They have at last paid the price for all they have done. And by the Seven, did they squirm when I merely glared at the scum. Half of them were screaming when I avenged both you and Renly. Who knows? Maybe you would have grinned at seeing them blanch and shudder,” he said.
He planted a kiss on each of their tombs, tears falling down his face as he did so.
“Now, I won’t be joining you soon. I am Lord of Summerhall now, and have even taken up the name Duratheon, combining the names Durandon and Baratheon. But, I know I will join you a while from now. I know you will all keep Mother and Father busy for the years to come before I join you all. But you be good to them until I join you all, and for the first time, we can all be a family. All six of us. I might finally meet Mother and Father.”
Algirdas fully cried as he forced himself to sit up and face their tombs.
Algirdas calmed at last before he found the tomb of Torwyn.
He debated bitterly with Catelyn to have Torwyn interned in the Ossuary, stating that in spite of being a bastard, he had Baratheon blood.
Catelyn angrily stated “ a bastard does not deserve to be buried in the Ossuary alongside the Baratheons and Durandons of Storm’s End .”
But then Shireen and Fortis intervened.
“ He didn’t die a sellsword. He died a hero of House Baratheon and the Stormlands. He deserves to be honoured as such ,” stated Fortis, and it was he whom gave the order.
“You were every inch the warrior, Torwyn. You may not have had my name of Baratheon, but you had the heart of a hero and the blood of a Baratheon. You had the heart and blood of the Baratheons and Durandons in you, alongside the iron fighting spirit of the Ironborn of old that made all of Westeros tremble at the sight of their sails, long ago.
“And you were my nephew. I am sorry I couldn’t protect you that day at Highgarden, but I know that I was always proud of you and always be. Robin is Captain of Storm Company now. Tolas and Tymond are in the Kingsguard. And soon, Edric, Gendry and Marq will come with me to Summerhall. But you are here, forever. Goodbye, my boy.”
Algirdas walked back to the Round Tower and saw Maester Cressen returning from Bellanora in Algirdas’ chambers.
“How is she?” Algirdas asked.
“She is well, my Lord. I have given her some medicine until the feast. That should keep her content for a while.
“Thank you, Maester,” he replied.
“Did you find what it was you were looking for?” he wondered.
“I did. And now, I do feel at peace with myself,” said Algirdas.
Maester Cressen beamed before patting his shoulder.
“They would be proud of you, you know that? Robert. Stannis. Renly. Your father and your mother.
Algirdas nodded with a smile as he thought of them.
Robert.
Stannis.
Renly.
Algirdas walked towards his chambers, until he heard the arrival of the various Lords of the Stormlands.
As they climbed down from their horses, he could suddenly see the courtyard bare.
Bare except for the four sons of Steffon Baratheon and Cassana Estermont.
He saw Robert at 19 dressed in riding leathers for returning to the Eyrie to resume his wardship under Jon Arryn.
Stannis, at 17 newly knighted from his time as a squire under Grandfather Gunthor Estermont, was teaching Renly and Algirdas how to fight.
Renly at 7 was already good, but not skilled.
But this was Algirdas’ first lesson, having just turned 4.
Algirdas felt tears in his eyes as he remembered this time.
This had been the last time the four of them had been together, before Rhaegar had absconded with Lyanna Stark and taken her to Dorne.
Before the Tyrells besieged and blockaded Highgarden.
The last times when Algirdas was a happy boy, whom did not feel hatred towards any house or any country.
My children will not grow up as I did.
I never want them to be poisoned by hatred as I was.
Though Mace Tyrell lives, we have our revenge on the fat fool.
Highgarden still repairs and tries to heal what the Reach suffered from me.
House Baratheon will renowned, feared and respected from all over the realm because of the fighting in this war.
And best of all, Mace Tyrell’s pretty little weed of a girl will never be Queen.
Algirdas smiled as he looked down at Fortis and Shireen welcoming the various Lords of the Stormlands.
He was proud of them.
Shireen, the Storm Maiden, they called her.
And Fortis, the Young Storm.
Whereas they called Algirdas the Storm’s Fury.
“Uncle.”
Algirdas turned around to see Gendry, Marq, Edric and Robin.
“Lads. Are we all ready to leave on the morrow?” he asked.
“We are, Uncle,” Gendry confirmed.
“And are you ready, Robin? To lead Storm Company?” asked Algirdas.
Robin nodded as he drank from a jug of wine.
“I am,” he said simply.
Marq and Edric had agreed to leave the service of Storm Company whilst Robin had stayed on to become Captain of Storm Company, telling Algirdas that he would take them by sea back to Myr and to Redhold.
I’ll miss the old life of adventuring across the Known World and fighting battles and wars and against innumerable foes.
But, I have done what I set out to do.
Make enough coin to provide for Summerhall and see it rebuilt for it to be my home.
And in doing so, brought justice to House Baratheon and restored glory and honour to the Baratheons of Storm’s End.
Algirdas, Bellanora and his three nephews were sat amongst the nobility of the Stormlands in the great feast in the Round Tower.
Algirdas beamed proudly at Shireen and Fortis as they sat with their mother at the high table.
Algirdas was proud of how the noblemen of the Stormlands and their sons all drank proudly and victoriously as they told each other’s families of their deeds, whether true or over-exaggerated.
Algirdas looked up from his plate and spotted Rogar Wensington looking at him from a side door.
He nodded sharply once at him.
Rogar nodded back and then went into the side door for a moment before reentering the hall.
Algirdas picked up his wine cup and banged it twice on his table.
All turned to him as he stood up.
“My Lords and Ladies of the Stormlands. I would like to say that I am proud to have fought alongside many of you in the trying days of the war. But now that the war is over, I present a gift to all noble houses of the Stormlands!” he said before gesturing to Rogar.
Rogar bid the servants through the side door and they entered, bringing Algirdas’ gifts inside, all reforged from his looting in Meereen.
All looked in shock at this display of weapons; long swords and bastard swords.
“These are all Valyrian Steel swords. Forged from Valyrian Steel ingots, collected from my adventures in Slaver’s Bay. And they are my gift to you all, my Lords,” he proudly announced.
Each servant handed a sword to each of the lords, whom eyed their respective swords with pleasant surprise and joy as they held it up high.
“And lastly, I am proud to present mine own sword, Antler, to my beloved nephew, Fortis,” he said as he unbuckled his sheathed sword and walked to Fortis as he remained sat down.
Algirdas placed the sword down in front of his plate on the table.
“Thank-Thank you, Uncle,” said Fortis as he stood up and took up Antler.
“My honour, my Lord,” replied Algirdas before he leant down and hugged Fortis.
Algirdas walked back to his chair as all the Stormlords toasted to Algirdas’ good health and thanked him for the gifts.
Yet another reason the other kingdoms south of the Neck shall look at the Stormlands with fear and respect.
He raised his cup to Fortis and winked at him.
I’ll always be there for you, Fortis.
As your uncle and as your bannerman.
Chapter 71: Peace at Long Last
Chapter Text
Garlan IX:
Garlan was glad to be back home in Whitegrove and with Leonette safely there, having given birth to their child, a daughter, called Alysanne.
When he had been released after Algirdas had agreed to King Aegon’s orders, Garlan had her escorted back to Whitegrove.
He didn’t want her to be travelling as far as King’s Landing when she was heavy with child.
And he wanted her safely in Whitegrove and away from what Algirdas had reduced Highgarden to.
And now, whilst in King’s Landing, a raven had arrived, telling him that she had safely given birth to a daughter.
As he rode through the gates of Whitegrove, he remembered when he and Loras had returned to Highgarden, wounded, but treated well enough in the custody in Algirdas and his army.
Garlan had been wounded with a broken nose, a cut on his left wrist from when Algirdas’ Valyrian Steel axe had struck through his shield and his gauntlet and a large wound on his shoulder when he had crushed his pauldron.
Garlan had been glad to see Father was alive and well, for he had feared for the worst when Father’s attempt to run had saved his life from Algirdas.
As Garlan and Loras were brought to the courtyard of the Palatial Keep, Mother stared in horror at the sight of them.
“Gods! My poor boys! What has he done to you?” she asked as she ran up to them both, hugging them and kissing them.
“Mother, we’re alright,” Loras insisted.
“You’re far from alright,” she said as she looked at the wounds on his face.
Loras was never in any danger, especially from Algirdas, Garlan thought as he remembered what Algirdas’ reasoning for not killing him.
He may hate all Tyrells, but I am glad that he knew how much Loras and Renly meant to each other and how much Loras loved Renly.
Garlan was greeted inside by household soldiers as he climbed down from his horse.
But as he looked around, he noticed how numerous women were working professions that many men would have worked.
Professions such as those sweeping the courtyard, stablehands, blacksmith apprentices, butchers, bakers, carpenters and all menial jobs around the castle.
The only men around were the guards and his household soldiers.
Garlan frowned at the lack of men around.
I had left Whitegrove with 2,500 men when the war began.
Father had recruited an additional 500 when Algirdas besieged Highgarden.
And now I return with less than 700 men, Garlan thought with sadness.
No good ever comes of war.
Just suffering and death.
There’s no such thing as glory in war.
Just the deaths of men, young and old.
Those who live are never the same men they once were.
And those whom die, leave behind wives and children with no one to care for them.
Garlan smiled when he saw Leonette stood before the doors to the keep.
He climbed down from his horse and faced her.
“Leonette,” he said before running to her.
He hugged her and cried as he held her.
“Garlan, it’s alright,” she said.
“No, it’s not. You were in danger in Highgarden. You and Alysanne both,” he said, not forgiving himself for not having her taken from Highgarden sooner.
“Listen to me, Garlan. The war is over. It’s all over. We’re safe now. You. Me. And our little Alysanne,” she said as she beckoned her handmaiden to come to her side.
Garlan looked up at the handmaiden and saw her hold their daughter in her arms.
She is so adorable, Garlan thought as he looked lovingly at her.
Garlan heard crying from behind him.
He turned around to see dozens of women around the castle crying as some of Garlan’s soldiers told them of their losses.
Fathers, sons, brothers, husbands, uncles, cousins, nephews and friends.
Was this all worth it, Algirdas Baratheon?
Was your revenge on Father and House Tyrell worth the deaths of tens of thousands of good Reachmen?
Garlan was glad to be back home and away from a future of another war.
He had served as a squire in the Greyjoy Rebellion and hated seeing the fighting at Blacktyde where Father and Randall Tarly fought and hated seeing the dead Ironborn warriors lying around and seeing how Iron Island families spat and shouted hatred at their armies, which Garlan sympathised for how they lost men of their families.
Garlan had promised to never fight in another war again and instead wanted to devote his life to his home, his family and to his people.
Garlan told Leonette of this promise before they welcomed Mother and Father to Whitegrove and introduced them to their first grandchild, to little Alysanne.
Bellanora IX:
Summerhall was magnificent.
“She’s done such excellent work,” Algirdas said as he stared at the magnificence of his home, built to this standard thanks to Shireen.
“And it is yours now,” said Bellanora.
“No, my love. It is ours,” he said with a beaming smile before he hugged her and kissed her.
“When I first came here, it was in a sorry state. I knew it had been in such a mess, all of the realm knew it. Robert must have known it when he awarded it to me. But, in his laziness for such mundane things such as this, he assumed that Littlefinger would foot all the costs,” said Algirdas.
Bellanora rubbed his back and put her arm over his shoulders when she saw how angry he became from just mentioning THAT man’s name.
She smiled reassuringly at him, at which he smiled back.
Bellanora admired the banners that flew from the walls, the towers, the gatehouse and the battlements of the keep.
There were three great banners flying tall from the keep.
The first was the lowest standing one, of House Duratheon, of a steel cuirass with a lightening bolt engraved on it and five arrows sticking out of it.
The second stood taller, proudly bearing the banner of House Baratheon.
And the third, stood the tallest, of House Targaryen.
Storm Company had since left for Myr and for Redhold, under Robin’s command.
Algirdas, Marq and Edric had hugged him hard before he left Summerhall.
“You’ll always be welcome here, my boy,” said Algirdas, proud of his nephew.
Several hundred men of Storm Company had chosen to settle down in Summerhall, many taking up professions as guardsmen or as household soldiers.
Algirdas had named Marq as his guard captain and Edric as his master-of-arms.
And the Company blacksmith, Gendry, had been made castle blacksmith.
Bellanora was happy at seeing how Algirdas had cared for all of his bastard nephews and nieces and ensured they were cared for in Summerhall.
Bronn, whom also decided to settle down, wanted a lordship, and so Algirdas named him a bannerman of his own, giving him the lordship of a keep of Daeron’s Acre, based at the border of Summerhall and House Cafferen’s seat of Fawnton.
Daeron’s Acre had been built by Daeron II whilst he was having Summerhall built.
And in the aftermath of the Tragedy of Summerhall, Daeron’s Acre had been used as a summer estate to replace Summerhall by the Targaryens until their downfall in Robert’s Rebellion.
Bronn became Ser Bronn Melander, Knight of Daeron’s Acre.
Bellanora enjoyed living at Summerhall with Algirdas, and seeing a side of him that she had never seen before.
She had previously feared that he would yearn for war and fighting again like his eldest brother Robert.
But now, she enjoyed how he spent time going for rides around the lands of Summerhall and admiring his new family’s seat and all his sellsword earnings had built.
And it was two moons after they had settled in Summerhall, as Lord Algirdas and Lady Bellanora of House Duratheon of Summerhall, that Bellanora gave birth.
Algirdas had returned from one of his rides around Summerhall as Bellanora gave birth to a son.
Algirdas’ eyes filled with tears as he held their son in his arms.
“My son. My little boy,” he managed to say.
“My love, come,” Bellanora whispered.
He sat down on the bed next to where she lay.
“What will we call him?” she wondered.
Algirdas passed their son to her.
As she rested his head on her arm and kissed his head, she admired his features.
His skin was a mix of her dark skin and the brightness of Algirdas’ pale skin, almost like a Velaryon of Driftmark.
And had inherited the beautiful dark blue eyes of his father.
“Kaloyan,” he said.
“Kaloyan,” she repeated.
“Yes. Kaloyan was what the Children of the Forest called Durran Godsgrief, named for his stormy nature and where he had built his home of Storm’s End,” he explained.
They looked down at Kaloyan, whom cooed and cried at the mention of the meaning behind his name.
“Well, Kaloyan Duratheon, what do you think of your name?” Algirdas asked.
He cooed as he wriggled his tiny arms and legs around.
Algirdas giggled and leant down and kissed his forehead.
“You’re a fine lad and will be a good man one day. I will always be by your side, my boy. I promise,” he whispered before kissing his forehead again.
He stood up again and kissed Bellanora.
“We have a beautiful little boy,” she said.
“Yes, we do,” agreed Algirdas.
Chapter 72: History
Chapter Text
War has become a constant in the lives of all people of Westeros.
From the Age of Heroes to present day, never had there been a period of more than two generations when there wasn’t a conflict taking place in the Seven Kingdoms of Westeros.
Until the reign of King Aegon VI of House Targaryen.
The life of King Aegon, known as Aegon the Ascending, was one full of tragedy.
In the aftermath of the war which saw the overthrowal of House Targaryen, it was only House Stark of Winterfell which stood up for what was left of the crippled, but alive dynasty.
Bringing the Targaryens out of hiding, barring Queen Rhaella, whom had died from a fever, Tywin Lannister suggested to the King of the new Baratheon dynasty for him to have them murdered, for the sake of peace.
Robert’s impatient demeanour, combined with his deep loathing for House Targaryen for being the cause of death of his former betrothed, Lyanna Stark, had made it easy for his future goodfather to convince.
But in spite of all that his family had suffered due to House Targaryen, Eddard Stark unhesitatingly defended the remaining Targaryens, insisting that he would take them to Winterfell and raise the children as he would raise his own.
The friendship between the two men had long gone when Robert went as far as calling Eddard Stark’s lady wife a “Dornish whore”, at which Eddard unsheathed Stark sword Ice and threateningly pointed it at him, and shouting at all around him to face him.
None would do so.
And all accounts from that day in the Red Keep describe the once quiet and reserved second son of Rickard Stark shout in fury at all whom intended to harm the Targaryen children or allow such a thing to occur, even demanding to know why he was a “Northern savage” for not wanting to lay harm on children and demanded to know what that made the southerners, supposedly full of chivalry and honour.
In the end, Robert relented, allowing Eddard Stark to return to Winterfell with Elia Martell, Daenerys, Rhaenys and Aegon Targaryen.
Eddard Stark refused to serve on Robert’s Small Council or “see reason” as Robert himself put it, and so isolated the North from the south, but maintaining an alliance with Dorne.
Due to Robert Baratheon’s threats towards Elia Martell and the young Targaryens, Dorne also isolated itself from the rest of the kingdoms and it was from the marriage between Eddard Stark and Ashara Dayne that the alliance between Winterfell and Sunspear was born.
An alliance which continues to this very day.
As for Robert, though a great warrior and a fiery and inspiring presence on the battlefield, quickly showed he was not a capable king, administrator or ruler.
He preferred hunting, feasting, drinking and whoring his kingdom into debt whilst his Hand of the King, Jon Arryn, ruled the Kingdoms on his behalf.
After his brother Stannis’ marriage to Catelyn Tully, Stannis was named Lord of Storm’s End and Lord Paramount of the Stormlands, whilst Renly was named Lord of Dragonstone when he had come of age.
Summerhall, once a summer estate for the Targaryens, was slowly being rebuilt as Robert was intent on gifting it to his youngest brother, Algirdas.
Lord Steffon Baratheon, though died in a shipwreck on the rocks of Shipwreck Bay long before the Rebellion’s beginning, left a great legacy than he could ever have imagined in his four sons.
His eldest, Robert, had become King after killing Crown Prince Rhaegar, crushing the great Targaryen dynasty and establishing the Baratheon dynasty.
His second son, Stannis, was famed for holding Storm’s End for a year and never yielding to the armies of House Tyrell.
His third son, Renly, earned a reputation of gifting charity to the smallfolk of Dragonstone, Storm’s End and King’s Landing and hosting grand feasts in his seat of Dragonstone.
And lastly, Algirdas, who left the greatest legacy of them all, and whose name lives on as Algirdas Stormborn or Algirdas the Storm’s Fury.
But any hopes that this new dynasty would be greater than the Targaryens was dispelled with Robert’s mismanagement of the realm’s finances for his personal pleasures.
In spite of defeating the Iron Islands in a rebellion for independence led by Balon Greyjoy, Robert had devolved from a strong and mighty warrior into a largely overweight and drunkard of a man.
Eddard Stark had meanwhile built the North to great effect by building the Cailin Canal, restoring castles such as Moat Cailin and Wolf’s Den, building new ones such as Snowhelm and then leading a war against the wildling armies from Beyond-the-Wall.
The war fought Beyond-the-Wall is shrouded in mystery and very few, if any, speak of the war.
Some have claimed that the armies of the North, the armies of wildlings and the Night’s Watch put aside all differences to fight the resurrected Army of the Dead intent on bringing the Long Night and that it was Aegon Targaryen himself whom slew the leader, the fabled Night King.
Eddard Stark enforced the subjugation of the wildlings and annexed the Lands Beyond-the-Wall and building towns, settlements and castles on the coastal regions Beyond-the-Wall.
As well as discovering a cache of Valyrian Steel in the ruins of the First Keep of Winterfell.
This Valyrian Steel was reforged into weapons and gifted to the bannermen of the North, and Eddard Stark kept a few on hand to give to his nephew Jon Rystark and his sons Ulrick and Rickon, when they were named Lords of Snowhelm, Moat Cailin and Wolf’s Den respectively.
With the wildlings integrated with the North and no enemy to fight, the Night’s Watch, under Eddard Stark’s suggestion, was decreed to have a presence in all Kingdoms of Westeros and serve to fight all criminals, broken men and pirates of the realm.
Whilst King Robert agreed to this, in a paranoid fit, he demanded for Rhaenys Targaryen to wed Eddard Stark’s eldest son and heir Artos and for Daenerys Targaryen to wed Jon Arryn’s only son and heir, Harrold.
The Targaryens Aegon, Rhaenys and Daenerys had grown up alongside the children of Eddard Stark; Artos, Eliana, Brandon, Dyanna, Ulrick, Serena, Arya and Rickon, his bastard nephew Jon Snow, whom became Jon Rystark, and his ward Theon Greyjoy.
The princesses had grown into beautiful and clever women, educated by Elia Martell and their foster mother Ashara Stark.
Aegon, whilst quiet and reclusive like his foster father, he grew to become a great warrior and whilst fighting Beyond-the-Wall, took up the long-lost Targaryen swords Blackfyre and Dark Sister, finding them amongst the remains of Brynden Rivers in a cave Beyond-the-Wall.
Whilst Rhaenys Targaryen was wed to Artos Stark and did give birth to a son, named Rickard, Jon Arryn, Hand of the King, died under mysterious circumstances.
Not wanting to name either of his brothers or his goodfather as Hand of the King, King Robert decided to name his former friend Eddard Stark as his Hand, in the hopes of restoring the long-lost friendship between the two, as well as betrothing his son, Crown Prince Joffrey, to Eddard Stark’s eldest daughter, Eliana.
Eliana Stark was a famed beauty of the North, taking after her mother, and was referred to as the Star of the North.
Indeed, her hand in marriage had been sought by many suitors, such as Harrison Karstark, Jon Umber, Daryn Hornwood, Rodrik Forrester and Cley Cerwyn.
Eddard Stark accepted to serve as Hand only for a year, for he was reluctant to stay in the capital where so many of his family had died and in a dishonourable place where the game of thrones is played by the many ambitious and dishonourable nobles of the realm.
Leaving his son Artos to rule in his stead, Eddard Stark went south with his wife Ashara, and their daughters Eliana and Arya and their second son Brandon, whom was intent on becoming a Knight of the Kingsguard.
But whilst in King’s Landing, Eddard Stark had discovered that Jon Arryn had indeed been murdered, for what he suspected involved the Lannisters in the capital.
He learnt that Robert Baratheon had many bastards across the capital and upon meeting them, saw the resemblance they had to their father, whilst the royal children bore no resemblance whatsoever, looking more like their Lannister mother.
He soon realised that they were in actual fact, bastard children borne of incest between Cersei Lannister and her brother, Jaime Lannister the Kingslayer.
Meanwhile, across the Narrow Sea in Pentos, Robert Baratheon’s enemy, Viserys Targaryen, had confronted the brother of his hated enemy, Algirdas.
Algirdas, whom was eager to both make enough coin for his new home of Summerhall and to earn glory by fighting in wars across the world, formed a sellsword company, named Storm Company.
He had formed Storm Company with some of the bastard sons of Robert Baratheon his nephews Robin Waters, Tymond Hill, Tolas Waters, Torwyn Pyke, Marq Rivers and Edric Storm.
They had won two great victories for Pentos against their rival Braavos.
But at a victory feast, Viserys confronted Algirdas.
Algirdas was challenged to a duel and Viserys charged him with a sword, whilst Algirdas stabbed him in the belly, with a dining fork.
One of the four last claimants of House Targaryen was dead.
But Algirdas’ ambition didn’t stop there.
He fought in numerous other wars across Essos, for Volantis against an enormous horde of Dothraki, where his nephew Tolas Waters bravely slew the nefarious Khal Drogo.
And for Dorne, Storm Company helped crush the Pirates of the Stepstones and helped conquer the Stepstones for Dorne.
Before their greatest contract came when Jaerevar Laenareon hired them to conquer the cities of Slaver’s Bay, that he might carve a kingdom for himself.
Upon uncovering the truth of the heritage of the royal children, Eddard and Ashara Stark plotted to reveal the truth to King Robert, but the Lannisters were already ahead of him, and had poisoned his wine as he hunted, where he felled a great wild boar, but in doing so, was mortally wounded.
Robert’s younger brothers, Stannis and Renly, plotted for Stannis’ son, Fortis, to be crowned King and for him to wed Margaery Tyrell, reputedly one of the most beautiful women in the realm, to gain the forces of the Reach, in spite of the hatred for House Tyrell and the Reach Stannis and Algirdas held.
Algirdas’ hatred for House Tyrell was famous to the extent that he refused to drink even a drop of Arbor Gold.
Renly, on the other hand, was close friends with his former squire, Ser Loras of House Tyrell, the third son of the Lord of Highgarden.
King Robert died from his wounds and within the hour of his death, the Lannisters had already crowned Joffrey Waters the King.
Eddard and Ashara Stark, refusing to bow to a false king, escaped King’s Landing with their family, as well as the Kingsguard knights, Arthur Dayne, Barristan Selmy and Oswell Whent, whilst Gerold Hightower fought to the death against the Lannister soldiers to give them time to escape.
The four former knights whom had served House Targaryen had sworn an oath to the Seven to restore the rightful heir to the Iron Throne when the time was right.
And so, the runaway Starks and their Kingsguard protectors had fled to Riverrun, where they were friends of House Tully, in spite of Hoster Tully’s unsuccessful attempts to convince Eddard Stark in Robert’s Rebellion to wed his daughter Catelyn Tully and divorce Ashara Dayne.
War began when Tywin Lannister and Jaime Lannister marched the armies of the Westerlands to the Riverlands for “harbouring enemies and traitors to the Crown”.
They occupied many castles and towns of the Riverlands from Pinkmaiden to Harrenhal, threatening the gates of Castle Darry.
All while the armies of the North and the Vale marched on the Riverlands in response to the invasion.
The Vale marched because of Harrold Arryn’s mother being the second daughter of the now dying Hoster Tully and brother to his heir, Edmure Tully.
The remnants of the Riverlands army, beaten at the Golden Tooth, were forced to meet with the army of the Twins and join the army of the North as they marched to meet the Vale army at the newly built keep of Moon’s Keep.
And it was Artos Stark whom planned to trick the Lannister armies.
His plan was, for the renowned Ser Brynden Tully the Blackfish to lead an army of 15,000 to distract Tywin Lannister at the Green Ford.
Distract him long enough for an army led by Roose Bolton and Yohn Royce to lead another army to liberate Harrenhal, an army led by Harrold Arryn to save Castle Darry from besiegement and for Artos Stark to lead the rest to Riverrun and save it from the besiegement of Jaime Lannister and his army of 30,000.
Aegon Targaryen fought bravely at the Battle of the Green Ford, where he had killed Ser Lorent Lorch, coincidentally the cousin of one of Tywin Lannister’s bannermen whom attempted to assassinate he and his family.
And it was at the Green Ford where Tywin Lannister had lost less than 5,000 men before Ser Brynden retreated.
At Harrenhal, after crushing a patrol of cavalry, Roose Bolton commanded for their army to attack at the main gate before other forces attacked from the other undefended gates, liberating the greatest castle in Westeros.
At Castle Darry, Harrold Arryn lured out a small force of the besieging army before they were ambushed and the camp came under attack from all sides.
And at the Battle of the Whispering Wood, Ser Patrek Mallister lured out the impatient and bored Kingslayer, tricking him into thinking that he led a skirmishing force, which the Kingslayer responded to with all of his cavalry.
They chased him into a wood called the Whispering Wood and there they were ambushed Artos Stark and his cavalry, and was where the heir to Winterfell duelled and defeated Jaime Lannister.
With the defeat of the Lannister cavalry, the Northern army surrounded and crushed the unprepared Lannister army beneath the walls of Riverrun.
Tywin Lannister, realising that the Riverlands was lost, marched what was left of his army to Duskendale.
The victorious armies of the Riverlands, the Vale and the North regrouped at Riverrun, and it was there that all nobility unanimously swore fealty to Aegon Targaryen and swore to fight to restore him to the Iron Throne.
King Aegon accepted their oaths of fealty and wrote to his Uncle Doran, Prince of Sunspear, for him to send help.
Unbeknownst to he, help was already on the way, for the Golden Company, led by the exiled Jon Connington returned to Westeros for the first time since the War of the Ninepenny Kings. The Golden Company swore allegiance to King Aegon and to restore him to the Iron Throne.
Whilst the armies of the Vale, led by Harrold Arryn, marched to intercept an army marching for Duskendale.
The army was made up of banners of the Crownlands and led by Ser Balman Byrch.
And the Riverlands army, led by Edmure Tully, guarded the road to the Riverlands.
Aegon felt that as soon as Tywin’s strength was replenished, he would march for the Riverlands again.
But now he could do nothing when King Aegon dispatched the Northern army and the Golden Company to invade the Westerlands and crush the army of reinforcements at Oxcross, led by Stafford Lannister.
At the Battle of Brindlewood, the Vale army lured the Crownlands army of Balman Byrch into a trap.
And as they fell into the trap, from all sides, the mighty Knights of the Vale fell upon them, crushing the army and Balman Byrch was slain by Lord Yohn of House Royce.
Whilst Eddard Stark returned home to Winterfell to bring his wife and daughter Eliana to safety before he returned to the war, Artos Stark, now a proven warrior and battle commander, led the Northern army alongside Jon Connington leading the Golden Company.
But whilst further war was brewing in the central kingdoms of the realm, in the southern kingdoms the war was just beginning.
Stannis and Renly Baratheon led a party to Starpike, seat of House Peake, where they were to meet the Tyrells and discuss their alliance to crown Fortis Baratheon King and for Margaery Tyrell to be Queen.
Whilst Stannis was very reucltant to meet with the Tyrells and his hatred for them was known, it was Renly whom was close to the Tyrells.
Renly kept a close friendship with Ser Loras Tyrell, the Knight of the Flowers, and third son of Mace Tyrell.
But soon upon riding into the lands of House Caron of Nightsong, they were ambushed.
Renly and Stannis were both murdered by two very skilled knights, as witnessed by Lord Bryce Caron of Nightsong.
Lord Caron escaped the ambush and sent his bastard brother Rolland to Nightsong with the remainder of the party whilst he personally brought the news to Stannis’ lady wife Catelyn and their children, Shireen and Fortis.
The Tyrells discovered the scene of the ambush and the murderers were long gone by the time of their arrival.
But when they found the bodies of Stannis and Renly, they found them wrapped in flags of House Targaryen.
In Highgarden, soon after the ambush, the Tyrells received the Master of Coin, Lord Petyr of House Baelish.
Lord Baelish was a man of very ill repute, and as well as owning brothels in King’s Landing, he allegedly purchased the allegiance of the Goldcloaks of King’s Landing and ensured his puppets were in command.
Lord Baelish brought a message from Tyrion Lannister, the dwarf son of Tywin Lannister, and Joffrey the Illborn’s Hand of the King.
The offer was for Margaery Tyrell to wed Joffrey and for the Tyrell armies to join with the Lannister armies fighting the armies of the North, Riverlands and Vale.
The Tyrells accepted.
On why they accepted, is the subject for debate still.
Some claim it was a matter of honour for Margaery Tyrell to be wed to a Baratheon claimant to the Iron Throne.
Others say it was a power play by Mace Tyrell for his daughter to be Queen.
But whatever the case, House Tyrell forgot it’s debt to House Targaryen.
The debt being that it was Aegon the Conqueror whom conquered the Reach and destroyed the ruling House Gardener and gave the lordship of Highgarden and Wardenship of the South to the Tyrells.
And yet, when the war started for House Targaryen to be restored to the Iron Throne, House Tyrell and its bannermen did not fight for House Targaryen, but for its enemies.
In the Westerlands, as they reached the Golden Tooth, guarding the pass into the heartland of the Westerlands, it was the direwolf pets of the children of Eddard Stark which changed the war.
They sniffed at the ground and discovered a hidden goat path which led across the mountains and onto the other side of the Golden Tooth.
Knowing that they couldn’t idle for long if they wanted to retain the element of surprise, Artos Stark and Jon Connington led the cavalry of the North and the Golden Company to cross into the Westerlands and attack the army of Stafford Lannister whilst Lord Medger Cerwyn and Ser Rolly Duckfield commanded the infantry of both armies to march for Lannisport.
Their ultimate plan was to capture a large port of the Westerlands, and they had ultimately decided upon Lannisport.
King Aegon had received confirmation from his Uncle Doran, Prince of Sunspear, that the armies of Dorne were sailing for the Westerlands to join the war, but they needed a large port to land all their forces.
And so, they had chosen Lannisport.
The Battle of Oxcross was a slaughter.
Simply because Stafford Lannister hadn’t expected an attack inside their own lands, and so no sentries had been established or even defensive positions.
And when the cavalry fell upon them in the night, they had no chance of resisting the attack or pushing them back.
Ultimately, Stafford Lannister was slain by Lord Ulrick Kelstark of Moat Cailin.
Seizing the initiative, Artos Stark decided to not only capture Lannisport, but also Casterly Rock.
He knew that if Lannisport came under attack, whilst the defenders would hold the walls, reinforcements from Casterly Rock would march to their aid.
And as the gates of the Lion’s Mouth opened, they would be charged upon by hidden Northern cavalry and then Northern infantry would storm inside, keeping the gates open and allowing their army to charge inside.
The plan worked, whilst the Golden Company attacked Lannisport, the Northern army captured Casterly Rock.
The capture of both Casterly Rock and Lannisport had sent a massive shockwave across all of Westeros, for Casterly Rock had never been taken, and Lann the Clever had only taken it from House Casterly with use of his wits.
Not even Aegon the Conqueror could have taken it when he had three dragons.
Infuriated by the loss of his home, Tywin Lannister made two plans to not only gain more men, but also to gain more allies.
His first step was to make an ally in the Iron Islands.
The second was to force the Stormlands into the war.
He learnt that Euron Greyjoy, younger brother of Balon Greyjoy, had murdered him and usurped the Lord Paramountcy of the Iron Islands.
Not only that, he had crowned himself King Euron III of the Iron Islands.
And so he sent an offer of an alliance between them and for him to invade the North.
And ever since the murders of her father and uncles, Shireen Baratheon, whom had become regent for her younger brother, ordered for the bannermen of the Stormlands to gather their troops and prepare to defend from an invasion.
Especially after a visit from Petyr Baelish, she felt that the Stormlands was under siege from enemies on all sides.
She sent her father’s must trusted bannerman, Davos Seaworth, to Essos and find her uncle Algirdas and bring him and Storm Company to the Stormlands.
On behalf of the Lannisters, Baelish informed the Baratheons that it was “in their best interests to join the war for your cousin, the King”.
But Shireen refused to and now, Tywin Lannister was angered that they did not march with their armies for Duskendale.
So he sent Mathis Rowan with an army of 30,000 men to the Stormlands to take Storm’s End and force the Baratheons to join the war and fight for Joffrey the Illborn.
Rowan led the his army into the Stormlands, where they occupied the castle of Felwood, killed Lord Harwood Fell and forced his family into running to Storm’s End.
Returning to the Riverlands with Aegon’s uncle Oberyn and an army of Dornishmen, another surprise came when Oberyn came with a great gift.
Recently discovered from where Daeron the Young Dragon had fallen, Oberyn crowned his nephew with the Valyrian Steel crown of Aegon the Conqueror.
Still in the North, Eddard and Ashara Stark received a visit from Balon Greyjoy’s daughter, Asha, and she informed them of Euron Greyjoy’s invasion plans for the North.
And it was her intention for when her kinslaying uncle had died, that her brother Theon would become Lord Paramount of the Iron Islands and would serve Aegon.
She informed them that she had the backing of her mother’s family of House Harlaw and also House Blacktyde.
Eddard Stark led an army of 15,000 men to fight the invading Ironborn at the Battle of the Rill Shore.
The battle ended when Eddard Stark duelled Euron Greyjoy and killed him with the Stark ancestral sword, Ice, in spite of Euron Greyjoy wearing Valyrian Steel armour.
Theon was now named Lord Paramount of the Iron Islands.
He and his sister Asha led the Iron Fleet to raid and plunder the coastal castles, towns and cities of the Westerlands and the Reach.
This diverted the fleets of both the Reach and the Westerlands from protecting King’s Landing from a naval attack.
Algirdas Baratheon now received the message from his niece, telling him of the murders of his brothers and that Mathis Rowan was in the Stormlands with an army of 30,000 men.
Having finished his campaign in the Summer Isles, Algirdas sailed for Storm’s End, where the castle was under siege from Mathis Rowan and its harbour was blockaded by a fleet of ships of House Grimm.
Algirdas sent a small squadron of fishing boats, set aflame, towards the Grimm ships, to burn them and distract the rest whilst Algirdas led a small force of 500 men ashore to flank a force of 4,000 men attempting to breach the walls with a ram and with ladders.
Though outnumbered 8-1, the men of Storm Company broke into their ranks and crushed the unprepared Reachmen.
Algirdas himself had been shot thrice, but took the horse of their fallen commander, Ser Thaddeus Webber, and rode towards Mathis Rowan and his army.
He shouted at them and taunted them, demanding that they all face him and if they didn’t, then they were cowards.
The men of Mathis Rowan were frightened by the mighty warrior whom fearlessly rode alone in front of them, wounded and shot by three arrows.
Mathis Rowan was forced to retreat when he saw how frightened his men were and when he saw how many more of Storm Company were landing.
With the victory at Storm’s End, Algirdas planned to advance further and crush the armies of Rowan and join the war on the Targaryen side, knowing that none would back his nephew to be King and that their only option was to fight to restore House Targaryen.
And so, Shireen Baratheon sent Davos Seaworth to Riverrun to bring an important message of swearing fealty to King Aegon.
But this grand show of fealty to the rightful King did not just come from the Lords of the Stormlands.
It also came from Renly Baratheon’s bannermen of the Narrow Sea, Houses Velaryon, Celtigar, Bar Emmon, Sunglass and Chyttering.
Davos Seaworth brought the message to King Aegon, promising that House Baratheon would cast aside all claims to the Iron Throne and for all of the Stormlands and the Narrow Sea to fight for King Aegon and that their armies would join with his when they had crushed Mathis Rowan.
King Aegon accepted and sent Davos Seaworth to Storm’s End to bring his reply.
In Storm’s End, Shireen and Fortis Baratheon hosted their bannermen and the bannermen of the Narrow Sea.
With the King’s acceptance, Algirdas made their plans.
He ordered for the Lords of the Stormlands to gather their armies whilst he marched Storm Company and the army of Storm’s End for Felwood.
And whilst he fought Rowan’s army, the army of Bronzegate, led by Lord Ralph Buckler, would liberate Felwood.
Algirdas also ordered for the Lords of the Narrow Sea to deal with the fleets of King’s Landing.
For ever since the Battle of Brindlewood, Tywin Lannister had ensured that all of his reinforcements arrived in Duskendale by sea, whether they were Crownlands soldiers or sellswords of Essos or Westeros.
Monford Velaryon was given the command to crush the fleet that was ferrying Tywin Lannister his reinforcements.
At the Battle of Felwood, Algirdas led his infantry into the woods and lured the Rowan cavalry towards them, in spite of the woods negating the power of Rowan’s cavalry.
Whilst the infantry held them back, Algirdas’ cavalry took position on a nearby hill, under the command of Algirdas’ bastard nephew, Ser Tymond Hill, and Ser Guyard of House Morrigen.
On Rowan’s command, just as Algirdas had pushed Rowan’s cavalry back, he sent his infantry to attack.
As they charged towards them, Algirdas gave the command to his own cavalry to flank them.
It worked and within minutes, the cavalry was upon them, crushing Rowan’ army and forcing him to retreat.
The great victory of the Battle of Felwood had guaranteed the Stormlands freed of the armies of the Reach.
The Stormlands was now able to join the war on House Targaryen’s side and bring King Aegon to the Iron Throne as was his birthright.
But when he discovered that Tywin Lannister had 130,000 men in Duskendale, and more arriving every week from sea, he knew that the army of the Stormlands was not enough to fight them if they had joined King Aegon’s army.
So he sent word to King Aegon telling him that whilst he was going to send Lord Gulian Swann and Lord Lester Morrigen to the Riverlands with 10,000 men, Algirdas was going to lead 40,000 men to Highgarden.
Algirdas’ plan was to lure away Mace Tyrell and the Reach army from Duskendale and force them to fight him at Highgarden.
As well as luring Tyrell away from fighting the King, it also fuelled Algirdas’ desire for revenge against House Tyrell for all that Mace Tyrell had inflicted upon he and House Baratheon.
The King agreed with his plan and once word had reached Duskendale of Algirdas’ movements, Mace Tyrell unhesitatingly left Duskendale with 60,000 men, as well as leaving 15,000 Reachmen behind under the command of his goodbrother, Ser Baelor Hightower.
Mace Tyrell sent his second son, Lord Garlan Tyrell of Whitegrove, to Highgarden to lead the garrison and ready them for the coming battle.
The Lord of Highgarden had also sent Lord Elwood Meadows of Grassy Vale to go around the Reach and gather as many men as he could to join the fighting at Highgarden against a man, whom the Tyrells knew was the greatest threat to the Reach since their many conflicts with the Dornish.
With a fleet of 40 warships, Monford Velaryon intercepted the fleet delivering reinforcements to Duskendale.
He caught them unawares at the coastlines of Stokeworth and proceeded to board the ships, capturing them rather than destroying them.
Lord Velaryon had a cunning plan to not only prevent reinforcements from reaching Duskendale, but also to destroy the fleet of Joffrey the Illborn in a single fell swoop.
He sailed to Blackwater Bay under cover of darkness, and sent a single sloop to the beach of the Mud Gate, crewed by Ser Balon Swann and a party of 30 elite knights and soldiers of House Swann.
Ser Balon sailed Blackwater Bay and once ashore, he and his men lowered the great chain protecting the entire harbour, and the 150 warships and 150 transport ships were in full view.
Using stockpiles of wildfire stored in Driftmark and Claw Isle, they filled the captured ships with the wildfire and sent them sailing towards the anchored fleet.
But Ser Balon proceeded to capture the flagship of Joffrey the Illborn, called King Joffrey’s Valour, a gift from House Redwyne.
The plan went successfully, and all ships but King Joffrey’s Valour, burned in the Blackwater Harbour from the wildfire.
Upon hearing the news, Tywin Lannister knew he couldn’t wait for the Tyrells to finish with Algirdas at Highgarden.
So at last, he left Duskendale and marched an army of 80,000 men towards the Riverlands, where King Aegon also commanded 80,000 men.
King Aegon, knowing he was on the move, decided to invite him for talks.
Tywin Lannister accepted and they met at the ruins of Monfrydon on the lands of House Mooton of Maidenpool.
King Aegon knew that whatever he offered to Tywin Lannister would be refused and whatever the latter would offer, King Aegon would also refuse.
He only wanted the chance to meet his enemy properly, for he had spent his whole life faring that he would send men to murder he, his mother, his sister and his aunt.
The talks at Monfrydon had gone exactly as both sides had predicted, with nothing achieved.
King Aegon offered peace in exchange for Tywin Lannister, Cersei Lannister, Joffrey Waters and others to be tried for crimes ranging from treason to murder.
And Tywin Lannister offered peace in exchange for Aegon and all his commanders to be exiled into the Night’s Watch.
When asked why he wanted to meet in the first place, King Aegon replied that he wanted to meet him personally and get the measure of him.
Now that he had, he said “I am disappointed. I thought that lions growl and tear their prey to pieces .”
Meeting with his commanders in Maidenpool, Lord Mooton told of a suitable land for the battle, one which offered them advantages against the Lannister army.
The land was near the village of Redmond.
King Aegon marched his army towards Redmond and made his plans to fight Tywin Lannister and his army there.
His plan was for he himself to lead the infantry and march to face Tywin’s infantry, with a stream of the Bay of Crabs to their north and a wood to their south.
But hiding in the wood was the heavy infantry of Last Hearth, commanded by Lord Jon Umber of Last Hearth, placed there to intercept cavalry Tywin Lannister would send to flank them.
And far from the battlefield, was the cavalry of King Aegon, commanded by Yohn Royce, Brynden Tully and Oberyn Martell, awaiting Jon Umber’s signal that the Lannister cavalry were defeated and it was safe to flank Tywin’s army.
King Aegon leading and fighting alongside the infantry was an inspiring presence for his men, in evident contrast to Tywin Lannister commanding from his horse at the rear of the battlefield.
And he was right, for Tywin Lannister was intent on sending his cavalry to flank from the woods.
Though outnumbered 3-1, the infantry of Jon Umber, known as the Greatjon Umber, crushed the cavalry, led by Ser Addam Marbrand.
Ser Addam himself was defeated by the Lord of Last Hearth whom wielded his enormous Valyrian Steel greatsword Behemoth, believed to be the largest Valyrian Steel sword in existence.
Upon hearing the warhorn of Jon Umber, the cavalry of King Aegon mustered and rode for the battlefield.
Once they had reached the woods, they charged across, pincering Tywin Lannister’s infantry, archers and his reserves.
Prince Oberyn confronted the Lord of Casterly Rock personally, knowing that he was fully responsible for the attempted murders of his sister, his niece and nephew.
The infamous Red Viper killed Tywin Lannister with a poisoned spear.
With the death of Tywin Lannister the rest of his army had surrendered, and now the rod to King’s Landing was clear.
And at Highgarden, which had been besieged for a week, Mace Tyrell had led 70,000 men to confront Algirdas, whom cut off Highgarden’s access to the world by building palisade walls around it, digging trenches, placing sharpened stakes inside and building watchtowers for archers.
The defences Algirdas had built were impressive and stalled Mace Tyrell’s plan to attack immediately in a rush to save his home and protect his family.
And so, planning with his bannermen, Mace Tyrell decided to attack with all of his troops on their main fortifications, which stood directly across from Highgarden’s Rose Gate.
And whilst he charged these fortifications, they would come under attack from the other side by Garlan Tyrell and the garrison of Highgarden.
The plan seemed to work when both armies charged at the main fortifications, whilst being shot at by Baratheon archers.
But a sudden surprise came when Mace Tyrell’s infantry broke through the gate.
Instead of finding soldiers preparing to defend, all that greeted them was a widened path which lead from outer palisade gate to the inner palisade gate.
And on both sides was palisade walls 15 feet tall and archers shooting at them and dropping rocks and barrels of boiling oil on them.
And worse news came for Mace Tyrell’s men when they realised that they had marched into a trap.
For the infantry of the Stormlands and Storm Company, commanded by Lord Beric Dondarrion and Ser Robin Waters, had marched from other gates and they had formed a semicircle to surround the army of the Reach and prevent their escape.
Mace Tyrell’s new plan was to break through and escape to Highgarden.
But not even this was successful, for once Garlan Tyrell had broken through the inner gate and Mace Tyrell and thousands of his bannermen, knights and infantry flooded inside, they came under attack by the cavalry and knights of the Stormlands and Storm Company, led by Algirdas himself and his second-in-command, Ser Bronn of Blackwater.
Algirdas charged with the knights of the Stormlands and broke into the ranks of the Reachmen.
Algirdas was unmistakable by friend or foe as the famous Stormborn cut down dozens of knights and infantrymen with his Valyrian Steel sword and axe, Antler and Forked Fury respectively.
But as Algirdas fought his hated enemy, his hatred towards the Reach and House Tyrell only increased when he saw his young nephew, Ser Torwyn Pyke, fall to Randyll Tarly.
Algirdas charged at the Lord of Horn Hill and stabbed him with Antler before kicking him in the face.
In spite of reaching his nephew, he was infuriated at the death of his nephew and in the heat of his rage, killed many more knights and soldiers before at last, he found the enemy that had starved Storm’s End when he was a boy of 5.
Algirdas roared and shouted as he charged at Mace Tyrell killing numerous knights and soldiers as he ran toward him to protect their liege lord from this scourge of the Stormlands.
But then he faced Ser Loras Tyrell, one of the finest fighters and jousters of the realm.
But not even he could withstand the fury and skill of Algirdas Baratheon, whom disarmed him and knocked him to the ground.
But rather than kill the third son, and arguably the favourite son, of Mace Tyrell, Algirdas did not kill him.
When asked why by the surprised Knight of Flowers, Algirdas replied “Because you were everything to him”, referencing his beloved brother Renly.
And next, he turned to face Lord Garlan Tyrell and his uncles Ser Olymer Tyrell and Ser Theodore Tyrell.
Whilst Lord Garlan is another of the greatest fighters of the realm, his uncles were not and were brutally killed by the furious and vengeful Lord of Summerhall.
Lord Garlan, though incredibly skilled with his mace, could not best Algirdas Stormborn, whom knocked him to the ground by crushing his pauldron with Forked Fury, badly wounding his shoulder.
Algirdas held up his great axe, ready to kill Garlan Tyrell, whilst shouting at Mace Tyrell to watch him kill his son.
But as he turned around, he was infuriated to see the Lord of Highgarden attempting to escape the bloodied battlefield, where he knew his armies were lost.
In a deep rage, Algirdas forgot all about Garlan Tyrell and sprinted towards Mace Tyrell just as he had climbed onto a horse.
But Algirdas pulled him down from his horse.
Refusing to accept a ransom to let he and his sons leave for Highgarden, Algirdas crushed Mace Tyrell’s sword to pieces and threw him to the ground.
Algirdas clasped his hands around Mace Tyrell’s neck, trying to kill him with his own bare hands, whilst shouting at him for all that he had inflicted upon he and his family.
But Mace Tyrell was saved when a crossbowman from the walls of Highgarden shot Algirdas Baratheon.
Whilst the Lord of Highgarden escaped to Highgarden, the crossbowman had shot Algirdas five times before he too was shot by Ser Bronn of Blackwater.
The Siege of Highgarden remains the bloodiest of all battles in all history of Westeros.
At the conclusion of the fighting, 40,000 Reachmen had died and 5,000 Stormlanders and sellswords of Storm Company had been killed in the fighting.
The battle is ofttimes remembered as Dark Day by the smallfolk of the Reach.
In spite of being shot five times, Algirdas Baratheon had survived.
Whilst the Tyrells pondered on what do next now that their army was crushed and many of their bannermen were taken prisoner, events unfolded in King’s Landing, where the city had been captured by King Aegon, whom had been helped in this endeavour by Lord Tyrion Lannister, Lord Varys, Lord Willas Tyrell and Ser Jacelyn Bywater when they had realised that there was nothing that could hold them back.
And a week after the fighting, Mace Tyrell met with Algirdas under a flag of truce at the Rose Gate.
The hate-driven Lord of Summerhall met with the Lord of Highgarden and told him that the siege continues until Highgarden falls.
But it was not to be so.
Fortunately for the Tyrells, salvation had come in the form of Ser Robar Royce, a knight of King Aegon’s Kingsguard, whom had come as a messenger on behalf of the King.
He delivered the news of the fall of King’s Landing and the Battle of Redmond to both sides and that the King wanted all nobility of the Stormlands and the Reach to be in the Red Keep to swear fealty to the King in person.
Though angered that he couldn’t take his revenge further, Algirdas accepted the King’s orders and lifted the siege.
Trials were held for Cersei Lannister, Joffrey the Illborn and Petyr Baelish.
Cersei Lannister was charged with orchestrating the murder of Robert Baratheon, incest and usurpation.
Joffrey Waters was charged with the murders of hundreds of smallfolk for his own grotesque amusement, ordering the murders of bastard children of Robert Baratheon and usurpation of the Iron Throne.
And Petyr Baelish was charged with embezzlement, theft of money of the Royal Treasury and the murders of Jon Arryn, Stannis Baratheon and Renly Baratheon.
All three were found guilty and sentenced to death, though Baelish demanded a trial by combat.
As if to prove his guilt even further, he had named Gerold Dayne and Lyn Corbray as his champions.
Algirdas accepted the challenge and fought the men whom murdered his brothers.
He very easily, but brutally, killed the two champions of Petyr Baelish.
He buried Forked Fury into the groin of Gerold Dayne before splitting his head in half with it.
And he sliced the legs off of Corbray with Antler before he impaled Corbray’s brains with Antler by stabbing him through the mouth.
It is said that this show of brutality was a warning to all potential enemies of House Baratheon that though they were no longer Kings, they were still a power to be reckoned with, especially with Algirdas Baratheon.
The three defendants were promptly executed in the Dragonpit.
Ser Jaime Lannister the Kingslayer, in spite of killing his grandfather, was granted mercy and permitted to serve in the Night’s Watch before the King officially announced an end to the conflict that had so plagued the Seven Kingdoms for over a year and cost the lives of 150,000 soldiers and sailors and 10,000 smallfolk of the Riverlands, the Stormlands and the Reach.
And in the throne room, King Aegon announced a few great changes to the Seven Kingdoms.
The first included the separation of the capital from the Crownlands and for the Crownlands to be renamed the Dragonlands and to be ruled from Dragonstone.
King’s Landing became a separate entity, like a Free City in Essos, and bastards of King’s Landing with noble heritage are referred to as Wood, derived from the Kingswood outside the city.
Another involved the Small Council, which the King thought was too small to handle the tasks of administering the Seven Kingdoms and its people.
So he disbanded the Small Council and formed the Great Council, creating new positions to it to better administer the Seven Kingdoms.
He also increased the number of the Kingsguard from 7 to 13.
Finally the Golden Company was disbanded, Jon Connington had served under the King as Hand of the King and Harry Strickland was named Lord of Dunstonbury by the King.
And the King announced his intentions to wed his childhood love, Eliana Stark, to the nobility of the realm.
The two were wed a week later and crowned King and Queen by the High Septon in the Great Sept of Baelor.
Together they have had seven children; Crown Prince Aetherys, Princess Valaera, Prince Baelon, Princess Rhaella, Prince Daeron, Princess Elaena and Prince Jaehaerys.
Outlawing the Doctrine of Exceptionalism, King Aegon and Queen Eliana decreed for there to never again be incest practiced between the children of House Targaryen.
This pleased the High Septon and the Faith of the Seven, for they had been displeased that the King and Queen both had grown up worshipping the Old Gods.
Though both had promised that their children would be raised following the Faith of the Seven.
Algirdas Baratheon has since stepped down from his role as founder and Captain of Storm Company.
His bastard nephew, Ser Robin, is currently Captain of Storm Company.
It seems that since the disbandment of the Golden Company, Storm Company has risen up to the challenge and replaced it as the most feared, respected and powerful sellsword company in the Known World.
Storm Company was last heard fighting in the Lands of Always Summer, conquering them on behalf of a Valyrian warlord called Vaegor Gaeleneos.
Algirdas now rules Summerhall, taking the name Duratheon, with his lady wife Bellanora Samas of the Summer Isles and their children Kaloyan and Selana.
To prevent any potential infighting amongst his children and to ensure House Targaryen held strong alliances with the the realm, King Aegon awarded Princes Daemon and Jaehaerys the lordships of the newly-restored castles of Oldstones and Castamere.
Prince Baelon now rules the Dragonlands from Dragonstone as Lord Paramount.
Princess Valaera was married to Axel Tully, heir to Riverrun and son of Edmure Tully and Margaery Tyrell.
Princess Rhaella was wed to Kaeron Greyjoy, heir to Pyke and son of Theon Greyjoy and Roslin Frey.
And Princess Elaena was wed to Loreon Lannister, son of Tommen Lannister and Jeyne Westerling.
Due to House Baratheon making more enemies than friends in the War, Myrcella Lannister was wed to Lord Fortis Baratheon when both came of age.
Though thanks to the many friends and allies Algirdas Duratheon had made whilst Captain of Storm Company, the economy of the Stormlands grew with trading agreements made between the Stormlands and the Free Cities of Volantis and Pentos, the Kingdom of the Summer Isles and the Kingdom of Basilisk Bay.
Chapter 73: Epilogue
Chapter Text
Larissa Tyrell (Synnøve Karlsen):
“Whom is jousting now?” Larissa asked.
“It’s Uncle Loras against Lord Commander Royce,” said Mylina.
Larissa and her younger sister watched as Uncle Loras jousted against the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard.
It was the final day of the tourney welcoming the King, the Queen and Crown Prince Aetherys to Highgarden.
Since their coronation, they would make a visit to the capital of one of the Seven Kingdoms.
Last year had been to Casterly Rock.
And now it was Highgarden.
Looking around the tourney grounds, Larissa found it difficult to believe that such a horrible and devastating battle such as Dark Day was fought on these grounds, and where Algirdas the Scourge killed thousands of Reachmen, including Grandfather Randyll, and wounded Uncle Garlan and Uncle Loras and tried to murder Grandfather.
It had been said that even after the dead were booked and buried, one could still step in the blood of the dead weeks after the battle.
Larissa and Mylina clapped when they saw Uncle Loras ride onto the tourney grounds, followed by the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard.
Both bowed to King Aegon and Queen Eliana whilst Crown Prince Aetherys was absent from the royal stands, for he was getting prepared to joust against the victor.
Larissa nervously watched as Uncle Loras rode to the the end of the lists and turned around to face his Lord Commander.
You’ll always be my hero, Uncle Loras.
Whether you win or lose.
Larissa had grown up in adoration of Uncle Loras and his reputation as the Knight of the Flowers.
The buglers played a note and Uncle Loras rode hard towards the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard.
Larissa stood up and applauded and cheered for Uncle Loras as he remained sat on his horse whilst Robar Royce was unhorsed.
And now he faces my betrothed , Larissa thought as she watched Uncle Loras ride to his tent to prepare for facing the Crown Prince.
The night before, Larissa had been brought before the King, Queen and Crown Prince in Grandfather’s solar where the Crown Prince offered his hand in marriage.
She shyly accepted, surprised by the offer.
Father and Mother smiled encouragingly at her and reassured her that all would be well whilst Grandfather Mace and Grandmother Alerie beamed proudly at her, as though this was the best day of their lives.
Mylina was betrothed now to Durran Baratheon, in a match arranged to heal relations between House Baratheon and House Tyrell.
However many of the Reach nobility were angered by the match, saying it was an insult to the memories of the thousands of dead slain by the Baratheons on Dark Day.
Larissa watched as Aetherys climbed onto his horse and took his lance from his squire, Galbar Frey.
He rode to the royal stands and bowed his head to his parents.
Aetherys was so handsome.
His silver Valyrian hair reached down to the centre of his neck and he was as muscular and as strong as his uncle, Ser Brandon Stark.
But what Larissa enjoyed the most about him was his sense of honour and his humility.
Whilst most knights and nobles she had met would do an act of chivalry and expect a round of applause or recognition for their actions.
But Aetherys did not.
He was considerate and did not care for over-exaggerated shows of chivalry or for gratitude and recognition for it.
Something which Father suspected was due to his Stark heritage from his mother’s side.
Uncle Loras rode before the stands and bowed his head to the King and Queen before they rode to their places.
Larissa looked at the lance Aetherys used.
It was made of ironwood, she recognised the colours from the woods Father would import from the North, likely supplied by Ser Asher Forrester’s family.
The buglers played a grand note, likely as a final piece for the final joust of the tourney.
Larissa clapped as Uncle Loras and Aetherys charged at each other.
Larissa watched how Aetherys’ powerful lance knocked Uncle Loras from his horse, his lance fallen on the soil before he did.
Larissa stood in surprise as Uncle Loras struggled to get up.
She breathed a sigh of relief when Uncle Loras removed his helm and laughed as he did so.
Thank the Gods, that had me worried, Larissa thought.
Larissa clapped for Aetherys when he climbed down from his horse and helped Uncle Loras stand up.
As Larissa expected when she and the audience clapped for him, he did not bask in the adulation and lionisation.
He just asked Uncle Loras if he needed to see a Maester.
I can just imagine Denys Hightower or Roland Rowan waving and grinning like idiots whilst helping their defeated opponents up.
The tourney master loudly announced “My King and Queen, my Lords and Ladies and esteemed guests, the victor of the tourney is Ser Aetherys of House Targaryen, the Crown Prince!”
Larissa remained standing as she clapped for Aetherys’ victory and show of chivalry towards Uncle Loras.
Aetherys climbed back onto his horse and was passed another lance by his Frey squire before Grandfather placed a crown of roses on the tip of his lance.
Aetherys looked around and made a beeline for Larissa.
Is he truly going to crown me?
He thrusted his lance in her direction and the crown of roses fell onto her lap.
As Larissa placed the crown on her head, Aetherys raised his lance and cleared his throat gently and quietly.
“My Lords and Ladies, it is with great honour that I announced my betrothal to the lovely and charming Lady Larissa of House Tyrell,” he said proudly.
The audience clapped, though Larissa noticed that none clapped nearly as loudly as her grandparents or her parents.
This is it.
I am to be his Queen, she thought.
summer164 on Chapter 2 Sat 03 Aug 2024 11:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
SerAtlan on Chapter 2 Sat 03 Aug 2024 04:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
TFJWise49 on Chapter 2 Sat 03 Aug 2024 04:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
John (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 16 Sep 2024 06:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
SerAtlan on Chapter 3 Sat 03 Aug 2024 04:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
TFJWise49 on Chapter 3 Sat 03 Aug 2024 04:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
John (Guest) on Chapter 3 Mon 16 Sep 2024 06:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
John (Guest) on Chapter 4 Mon 16 Sep 2024 06:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Priultra123 on Chapter 33 Mon 07 Jul 2025 04:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Priultra123 on Chapter 43 Mon 07 Jul 2025 04:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Priultra123 on Chapter 54 Mon 07 Jul 2025 05:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Priultra123 on Chapter 54 Mon 07 Jul 2025 05:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Priultra123 on Chapter 54 Mon 07 Jul 2025 05:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Guest (Guest) on Chapter 61 Sat 08 Feb 2025 10:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
TFJWise49 on Chapter 61 Sun 09 Feb 2025 08:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nonono (Guest) on Chapter 73 Mon 30 Sep 2024 07:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
TFJWise49 on Chapter 73 Mon 30 Sep 2024 08:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mmmmm (Guest) on Chapter 73 Mon 30 Sep 2024 08:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
MariWollsch on Chapter 73 Fri 11 Oct 2024 05:31PM UTC
Comment Actions